Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
CONSCIOUSNESS

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

tters aleph, mem and shin. these also correspond to the three elements of air, water and fire consecutively. these three united form earth, the final manifestation into physical existence. with these three elements we have two contending, opposite forces, fire and water, with air acting as the reconciler between them. the letter mem is the element of water, therefore is considered spirituality or consciousness. the letter shin represents the element of fire, symbolizing the three fold flames of divinity, the holy spirit. in hebrew, the word for holy spirit is ruach elohim (pronounced roo-ach eh-low-heem) these two letters with the third, aleph, form the "three mother letters. it is through these three letters that the physical universe came into being, and it is through the understanding o

ious sects that emerged during the early formative years christianity, and which believed in hidden spiritual knowledge. the main factor that differentiated them from christianity was their emphasis on knowledge rather than faith. the christian church fathers considered the gnostics heretical, or heretics. kether: the first emanation on the tree of life. occultists identify kether as the state of consciousness where creation merges with the veils of nonexistence. kether lies on the middle pillar and transcends the duality of chokmah (male) and binah (female) which lie immediately below on the tree. it is therefore symbolized in mystical tradition by the heavenly androgyne (male and female united in one) and represents a state of mystical transcendence and union with the supreme. it is comp

ft and goddess worship. it is also the so-called animal soul, known by qabalists as nephesch. malkuth: the tenth emanation of the tree of life. malkuth is associated with the gods and goddesses of the earth, especially persephone, proserpina, and geb. malkuth is the domain of the manifested universe, the immediate environment, the plane of physical reality. as a consequence, all inner journeys of consciousness begin symbolically in malkuth. it is particularly appropriate, for example, that the myth of the rape of persephone confirms her both as queen of the underworld and as a lunar goddess. from an occult point of view, the underworld equates with the lower unconscious mind, and the moon, represented by the sphere of yesod, is the first sephira reached on the inner mystic journey up the t

ally our subconscious mind. our egos are but tips of an iceberg. each one of us knows that deep down below our ego, our exterior self, there is alot more to who we are, and that there is much of knowledge and truth and wisdom within. many times, this truth and wisdom comes out in our nightly dream work and pathworking. this you could say is the primary reason for pathworking. it is to elevate our consciousness and become one with our higher genius. on the other hand, magical and ritual work is really an exterior activity. when mastered, it becomes an interior state of mind; it should be charted and understood. the neophyte should start off on the right path by beginning with the proper method. this is to say, use two books or diaries of your choice being hardbound or notebook. nightly drea

step 2 form the kether sphere. step 3 keeping in monotone, vibrate in middle c, hearing the words echo throughout the ends of the universe. step 4 continue vibrating in repetition from three to five times, until you feel comfortable with the tone. procedure d mix any of the above and find a combination you feel is best for you. never exclude the relaxation ritual or the importance of raising your consciousness to the kether sphere. for without the latter, you may attract lower energies. vibration is not easily attainable and usually needs plenty of practice and relaxation. just like the four fold breath, it should be practiced daily and incorporated into the daily rituals. omitting the vibration may cause one to be unable to achieve the desired results, and thereby resulting only in failur

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

religions the full-blooded animalism of herohood developed itself the more richly for that very reason. while the indian heroes are in the end reabsorbed into the god, e.g, krishna becomes vishnu, there remains in greek and german heroes an irreducible dross of humanism, which brings them more into harmony with the historical ingredients of their story. our hero-legend has this long while had no consciousness remaining of such a thing as incarnation, but has very largely that of an apotheosis of human though god-descended virtue. herakles can never become one with zeus, yet his deeds remind us of those of his divine sire. some traits in theseus allow of his being compared to herakles, others to apollo. hermes was the son of zeus by maia, amphion by antiope, and the two brothers, the full

zeitschr. 6, 432. 392 heroes. have been especially prevalent among the franks? lampr. alex. 5368 also has: sin hut was ime bevangen al mit swincs hiirstcn (see suppl. one principal mark to know heroes by, is their possessing intelligent horses, and conversing with them. a succeeding chapter will shew more fully, how heathendom saw something sacred and divine in horses, and often endowed them with consciousness and sympathy with the destiny of men. but to heroes they were indispensable for riding or driving, and a necessary intimacy sprang up between the two, as appears by tlie mere fact of the horses having proper names given them. the touching conversation of achilles with his xantlios and balios (ii. 19, 400 421) finds a complete parallel in the beautiful karling legend of bayard; compar

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

of nature. so if we are to use magick in a positive way, we must remember that it brings responsibility along with benefits. magick and knowledge white witchcraft is essentially the process of drawing on ancient wisdom and powers via the collective mind that we as individuals can spontaneously but unconsciously access in our dreams and visions. in magick, we can use rituals and altered states of consciousness to access this cosmic memory bank at will and in doing so, some believe, draw on the accumulated powers of many generations, especially in healing magick. this cosmic consciousness- or great mind or akashic record, as theosophists call it- is perhaps what made it possible for pyramids to be built at almost the same time in lands as far apart as egypt and south america, and for shaman

to that time of enchantment, for you are once again making an area separate from the everyday world, where you can set up your special artifacts. but it will also be very different from your childhood place, because as an adult you can learn to control and direct the energies that then ran free and unstructured. your imaginings can be refined as visualisations, your daydreams as altered states of consciousness; you can make wishes and dreams come true, not just in faerieland but in the here and now. if you have sufficient space, you may set aside a room, perhaps a conservatory, attic or basement, or a sheltered spot in the garden for your special magical place. alternatively, you may need to use a corner of your bedroom or draw a velvet curtain across an area of a room where you can be qui

unflowers and oils pressed from fragrant herbs may lift the spirits, but they will do little for us if we are so disorganised that we fail to remember the cereal and cat food- and the yowls of hungry children and cats ringing through the early morning air are not conducive to relaxation. these demarcations within the mind have not always been so clear. julian jaynes, in his book the origin of the consciousness in the breakdown of the bicarmel mind, suggests that self-awareness in humans has existed for only about 3,000 years. in stating this, he was defining self-awareness as the awareness of our own separateness and our private thoughts. this state of mind, normal in adults, is very different from the more primitive state of mind of small children, who keep up a running commentary on thei

the bicarmel mind, placing the brain's right hemisphere in the driving seat, taking concentration, focus and determination from the more logical side as fuel and a map, and reconnecting our unified self with the undifferentiated universe. you can carry out magick absolutely anywhere as long as you are in a positive frame of mind. but many practitioners believe that by entering an altered state of consciousness, you remove all the conscious blocks and allow the intuitive brain free access to the unconscious mind and with it the repository of human and cosmic wisdom. this brings about a state of mind in which energies can flow between the dimensions. you are in your most relaxed state when your brain is generating alpha waves. they oscillate about ten times per second (the range is eight to

y try to formulate poetic expressions, profound poetry and rich images will emerge almost from another place. this is the deep pool of collective wisdom speaking. if you are in a group, the images can be set down by your scribe as a collective charge that can be changed over the months. working on your charge can be a fruitful activity every six weeks or so as it reflects and stimulates the group consciousness. copy a version of your charge into your book of shadows. it is good to read if you feel afraid or alone at any time when you are not doing magical work. the charge of the god for some practitioners, this charge is less important, but i believe that the male polarity or energies are an integral part not only of the seasonal wheel of the year, but also of human experience, whether you

ABRAMELIN1

wherefore it is that all adepts and great teachers of religion and of magic have invariably insisted on the necessity of faith. but though apparently more broad in view in admitting the excellence of every religion, unfortunately he shows the usual injustice to and jealousy of women which has distinguished men for so many ages, and which as far as i can see arises purely and simply from an innate consciousness that were women once admitted to compete with them on any plane without being handicapped as they have been for introduction viii so many centuries, the former would speedily prove their superiority, as the amazons of old did; which latter (as the writings even of their especial enemies, the greeks, unwillingly admit) when overcome, were conquered by superior numbers, not by superior

far more powerful than elementals, but their action for evil is parallel to that of the good angels for good; and their malignancy is far more terrible than that of the evil elementals, for not being, like them, subjected to the limits of a certain current, their sphere of operation extends over a far greater area; while the evil they commit is never irrational or mechanical, but worked with full consciousness and intent. i do not agree entirely with the manner of behaviour, advised by abraham towards the spirits; on the contrary, the true initiates have always maintained that the very greatest courtesy should be manifested by the exorciser, and that it is only when they are obstinate and recalcitrant that severer measures should be resorted to; and that even with the devils we should not

ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

initiate may still benefit from the wisdom of his guardian. the most direct method of acquiring knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian daemon is through the assumption of godform. let's examine this process; daemons or godforms behave as energy amplifiers/equalizers because they interact on a certain frequency or resonance unaffected by a cosmic buffer. at no time does the magician share consciousness with the deity he affixes his mind to. what the initiate is really doing is tuning his awareness to the godform's resonance. this creates a reverberation across all time lines in all of his physical forms! the group soul experiences singularity for less than a minute. the magician is temporarily awakened to his holy guardian daemon. he feels invincible, godlike. the gifts of the gods

ds in our own image, for we are the creators, and we are the created. a couple produce an offspring (creators, but they were infants at one time (created. what i'm suggesting is this; something similar occurs on a spiritual level. ducks give birth to ducklings. gods give birth to godlings (humans. evolution occurs, growth occurs and the cycle continues. humans will eventually evolve to a plane of consciousness where this process is recognized and understood. when this happens, religion as we know it will die because faith succumbs to apprehension. sleepers and such recently, an email list subscriber queried "i know that with reincarnation we tend to forget our past incarnations and that there are daemons who sometimes forget it until something triggers it. i was wondering if there is a rit

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

but lunatic asylums and churches. it is because of this overwhelming miasma of fear that the whole subject of yoga has become obscure. a perfectly simple problem has been complicated by the most abject ethical and superstitious nonsense. yet all the time the truth is patent in the word itself (7) yoga means union. we may now consider what yoga really is. let us go for a moment into the nature of consciousness with the tail of an eye on such sciences as mathematics, biology, and chemistry. in mathematics the expression 'a' plus 'b' plus 'c' is a triviality. write 'a' plus 'b' plus 'c' equals 0, and you obtain an equation from which the most glorious truths may be developed. in biology the cell divides endlessly, but never becomes anything different; but if we unite cells of opposite qualit

rd to the phenomena of mind? what is the first characteristic of everything in thought? how did it come to be a thought at all? only by making a distinction between it and the rest of the world. the first proposition, the type of all propositions, is: s is p. there must be two things- different things- whose relation forms knowledge. yoga is first of all the union of the subject and the object of consciousness: of the seer with the thing seen (9) now, there is nothing strange of wonderful about all this. the study of the principles of yoga is very useful to the average man, if only to make him think about the nature of the world as he supposes that he knows it. let us consider a piece of cheese. we say that this has certain qualities, shape, structure, colour, solidity, weight, taste, smel

ntal quality of all, mass, has been found not to exist. the same is true of the matter in our brains which is partly responsible for these perceptions. what then are these qualities of which we are all so sure? they would not exist without our brains; they would not exist without the cheese. they are the results of the union, that is of the yoga, of the seer and the seen, of subject and object in consciousness as the philosophical phrase goes. they have no material existence; they are only names given to the ecstatic results of this particular form of yoga (10) i think that nothing can be more helpful to the student of yoga than to get the above proposition firmly established in his subconscious mind. about nine-tenths of the trouble in understanding the subject is all this ballyhoo about

cal problem of yama is therefore, to a great extent 'how shall i settle down to the work' then, having complied with the theoretically best conditions, you have to tackle each fresh problem as it arises in the best way you can. 6. we are now in a better position to consider the meaning of niyama, or virtue. to most men the qualities which constitute niyama are not apprehended at all by their self-consciousness. these are positive powers, but they are latent; their development is not merely measurable in terms of quantity and efficiency. as we rise from the coarse to the fine, from the gross to the subtle, we enter a new (and what appears on first sight to be an immeasurable) region. it is quite impossible to explain what i mean by this; if i could, you would know it already. how can one ex

e accepts the least of these- or the greatest- he is lost. 15. at the other end of the scale of the niyama of the moon are the fantastic developments of sensibility which harass the yogi. these are all help and encouragement; these are all intolerable hindrances; these are the greatest of the obstacles which confront the human being, trained as he is by centuries of evolution to receive his whole consciousness through the senses alone. and they hit us hardest because they interfere directly with the technique of our work; we are constantly gaining new powers, despite ourselves, and every time this happens we have to invent a new method for bringing their malice to naught. but, as before, the remedy is of the same stuff as the disease; it is the unswerving purity of aspiration that enables

ALEISTER CROWLEY ABSINTHE THE GREEN GODDESS

itations of the former class nor the illusions of the latter. yet we find them equally given to what is apparently indulgence. lombroso has foolishly sought to find the source of this in madness--as if insanity could scale the peaks of progress while reason recoiled from the bergschrund. the explanation is far otherwise. imagine to yourself the mental state of him who inherits or attains the full consciousness of the artist, that is to say, the divine consciousness. he finds himself unutterably lonely, and he must steel himself to endure it. all his peers are dead long since! even if he find an equal upon earth, there can scarcely be companionship, hardly more than the far courtesy of king to king. there are no twin souls in genius. good--he can reconcile himself to the scorn of the world

e must steel himself to endure it. all his peers are dead long since! even if he find an equal upon earth, there can scarcely be companionship, hardly more than the far courtesy of king to king. there are no twin souls in genius. good--he can reconcile himself to the scorn of the world. but yet he feels with anguish his duty towards it. it is therefore essential to him to be human. now the divine consciousness is not full flowered in youth. the newness of the objective world preoccupies the soul for many years. it is only as each illusion vanishes before the magic of the master that he gains more and more the power to dwell in the world of reality. and with this comes the terrible temptation--the desire to enter and enjoy rather than remain among men and suffer their illusions. yet, since

ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

at in some way the priestess hath failed to identify herself with her. thus an impurity in the thought of the priestess must cause her to fail; for the goddess is utterly pure. yet the task is alway difficult; for with the other gods one knoweth the appearance of their images; and steadily contemplating these one can easily attain to their imitation, and so to their comprehension, and to unity of consciousness with them. but with our veiled one, none who hath seen her face hath lived long enough to say one word, or call one cry. so then it was of vital urgency to me to keep in perfect sympathy with that pure soul, so calm, so strong. with what terror then did i regard myself when, looking into my own soul, i saw no longer that perfect stillness. strange was it, even as if one should see a

, eating me up wit the light of her eyes. her mouth moaned, her throat sobbed with love; her tongue thrust itself into me as a shaft of sunlight smites into the palm-groves; my robes fell shrivelled, and flesh to flesh we clung. then in some strange way she gripped me body and soul, twining herself about me and within me even as death that devoureth mortal man. still, still my being increased; my consciousness expanded until i was all nature seen as one, felt as one, apprehended as one, formed by me, part of me, apart from me- all these things at one moment- and at the same time the ecstasy of love grew colossal, a tower to scale the stars, a sea to drown the page 16 gulf.txt sun. i cannot write of this. but in the streets people gathered apples of gold that dropped from invisible boughs

n i am weary of its beauty and its delight, then will i do your pleasure" then they all raged vehemently against me, and stirred up the men of the city to destroy me. and i, not being minded to display my magic force, went page 32 gulf.txt by night (so soon as i heard of this) and took sanctuary in the shrine of osiris that i had caused them to build. and there i attained felicity; for uniting my consciousness with the gods, i obtained the expansion of that consciousness. is not the kingdom of the dead a mighty kingdom? so i perceived the universe as it were a single point of infinite nothingness yet of infinite extension; and becoming this universe, i became dissolved utterly therein. moreover, my body lifted itself up and rose in the air to a great height beyond the shadow of the earth

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

for they were begotten of her. it generally accepted in the halls of magick that all of the wisdom in the world is useless without the necessary adjunct of power. this power has gone by many names, as the goddess and the devil have, but the chinese symbolise it by the dragon. it is the force of will, and relies heavily upon the biochemical matter that makes up the human body, and hence, the human consciousness, to give it existence. science is coming around to accept the fact that the will does exist, just at the point where psychology has determined it does not- in the behaviourists vain attempt to eradicate what has always been known to constitute vital parts of the psyche from their consideration in pseudo scientific experimentation, leaving us with the "white mice and pigeons" of koest

and were worshipped and summoned long before the creation of the qabala as we know it today. hence, the ineffectiveness of the golden dawn banishing procedures against them. they are not necessarily demonic or qliphotic in the sense that these terms are commonly understood in the west, they just simply represent power sources largely untapped and thus far ignored by twentieth-century, mainstream consciousness. the results of any experimentation with this book, as well as practical suggestions concerning its rituals, are welcomed by the publishers. bibliography& suggested reading list (by no means complete, but representative. alphabetically by author) name book published bernhard, bennet and rice. new handbook of the heavens new york, 1948 budge, e.a. amulets and talismans new york, 1970

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

arot. the charioteer is the bearer of the holy grail. all this should be studied in liber 418, the 12th aethyr. the chapter is called "steeped horsehair" because of the mediaeval tradition that by steeping horsehair a snake is produced, and the snake is the hieroplyphic representation of semen, particularly in gnostic and egyptian emblems. the meaning of the chapter is quite clear; the whole race-consciousness, that which is omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent, is hidden therein. therefore, except in the case of an adept, man only rises to a glimmer of the universal consciousness, while, in the orgasm, the mind is blotted out. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 26 [27] 9 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-eta theta the branks being is the noun; form is the adjective. matter is the n

ha-lambda-eta iota windlestraws the abyss of hallucinations has law and reason; but in truth there is no bond between the toys of the gods. this reason and law is the bond of the great lie. truth! truth! truth! crieth the lord of the abyss of hallucinations. there is no silence in that abyss: for all that men call silence is its speech. this abyss is also called "hell, and "the many. its name is "consciousness, and "the universe, among men. but that which neither is silent, nor speaks, rejoices therein. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 29 [30] commentary( iota) there is no apparent connection between the number of this chapter and its subject. it does, however, refer to the key of the tarot called the hermit, which represents him as cloaked. jod is the concealed phallus

to the key of the tarot called the hermit, which represents him as cloaked. jod is the concealed phallus as opposed to tau, the extended phallus. this chapter should be studied in the light of what is said in "aha" and in the temple of solomon the king about the reason. the universe is insane, the law of cause and effect is an illusion, or so it appears in the abyss, which is thus identified with consciousness, the many, and both; but within this is a secret unity which rejoices; this unit being far beyond any conception. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 30 [31] 11 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta iota-alpha the glow-worm concerning the holy three-in-naught. nuit, hadit, ra-hoor-khuit, are only to be understood by the master of the temple. they are above the abyss, an

8. note that the word laylah is the arabic for "night. the author begins to identify the beloved with the n.o.x. previously spoken of. the chapter is called "the southern cross, because, book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 66 on the physical plane, laylah is an australian [69] 30 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta lambda john-a-dreams dreams are imperfections of sleep; even so is consciousness the imperfection of waking. dreams are impurities in the circulation of the blood; book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 67 even so is consciousness a disorder of life. dreams are without proportion, without good sense, without truth; so also is consciousness. awake from dream, the truth is known:(16) awake from waking, the truth is-the unknown [70] commentary( lambda)

nd the abyss, the student will succeed in bringing his reason under control. as soon as the reason is vanquished, the garotte is removed; then the influence of the supernals (kether, chokmah, binah, no longer inhibited by daath, can descend upon tiphareth, where the human will is situated, and flood it with the ineffable light [73] 32 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta lambda-beta the mountaineer consciousness is a symptom of disease. all that moves well moves without will. all skillfulness, all strain, all intention is contrary to ease. practise a thousand times, and it becomes difficult; a thousand thousand, and it becomes easy; a thousand thousand times a thousand thousand, and it is no longer thou that doeth it, but it that doeth itself through thee. not until then is that which is don

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF THE LAW

divide, add, multiply, and understand. i,26: then saith the prophet and slave of the beauteous one: who am i, and what shall be the sign? so she answered him, bending down, a lambent flame of blue, all-touching, all penetrant, her lovely hands upon the black earth& her lithe body arched for love, and her soft feet not hurting the little flowers: thou knowest! and the sign shall be my ecstasy, the consciousness of the continuity of existence, the omnipresence of my body. i,27: then the priest answered& said unto the queen of space, kissing her lovely brows, and the dew of her light bathing his whole body in a sweet-smelling perfume of sweat: o nuit, continuous one of heaven, let it be ever thus; that men speak not of thee as one but as none; and let them speak not of thee at all, since thou

ALEISTER CROWLEY DUTY

as to judge accurately the true purpose of the totality of your being. 5. find the formula of this purpose, or "true will, in an expression as simple as possible. leave to understand clearly how best to manipulate the energies which you control to obtain the results most favourable to it from its relations with the part of the universe which you do not yet control. 6. extend the dominion of your consciousness, and its control of all forces alien to it, to the utmost. do this by the ever stronger and more skilful application of your faculties to the finer, clearer, fuller, and more accurate perception, the better understanding, and the more wisely ordered government, of that external universe. 7. never permit the thought or will of any other being to interfere with your own. be constantly

of the promise of our agelong love. come! lift up thy heart& rejoice "is god to live in a dog? no! but the highest are of us. they shall rejoice: who sorroweth is not of use. beauty and strength, leaping laughter and delicious langour, force and fire, are of us" b. your duty to other individual men and women 1 "love is the law, love under will" unite yourself passionately with every other form of consciousness, thus destroying the sense of seperateness from the whole, and creating a new base-line in the universe from which to measure it. 2 "as brothers fight ye "if he be a king thou canst not hurt him" to bring out saliently the differences between two points-of-view is useful to both in measuring the position of each in the whole. combat stimulates the virile or creative energy; and, like

ALEISTER CROWLEY LIBER 777

rds of the corresponding grades (see col. cxxi) except for 5 =6, whose g.w. is hwchy. the zodiacal gods are as for the sephira, which corresponds to the planet ruling. apparently, in the numeration of azbogah, line 12, only the az count. table of correspondences 35 that these following are only titles of the one ineffable name is shown by koran xvii. 110. but monotheism is not true for the normal consciousness, but only for that of the adept [99 names of god in arabic] col. vi, line 31bis. essence, cf. a and w. col. viii. lines 1-10. beth elohim gives a quite different ten qliphoth. line 15. in the midst of the zodiacal qliphoth are lams [samael] and yadmsa [asmodai. at se corner, man, serpent, and the elder lilith the wife of samael. at ne corner, the ox and ass, and aggereth the daughter

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

very clumsily. at first (9) a man who is doing this true will has the inertia of the universe to assist him (illustration: the first principle of success in evolution is that the individual should be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment (10) nature is a continuous phenomenon, though we do not know in all cases how things are connected (illustration: human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole universe of matter. we may then say that our consciousness is causally connected with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from- or with- the molecular changes i

even how it arises from- or with- the molecular changes in the brain (11) science enables us to take advantage of the continuity of nature by the empirical application of certain xv principles whose interplay involves different orders of idea connected with each other in a way beyond our present comprehension (illustration: we are able to light cities by rule-of-thumb methods. we do not know what consciousness is, or how it is connected with muscular action; what electricity is or how it is connected with the machines that generate it; and our methods depend on calculations involving mathematical ideas which have no correspondence in the universe as we know it<infinite" expressions (12) man is ignorant of the nature of his own being and powers. even

kill men by so ordering them in speech as to inflame war-like passions. the hallucinations connected with the mysterious energies of sex result in the perpetuation of the species (16) the application of any given force affects all the orders of being which exist in the object to which it is applied, whichever of those orders is directly affected (illustration: if i strike a man with a dagger, his consciousness, not his body only, is affected by my act; although the dagger, as such, has no direct relation therewith. similarly, the power of xvii my thought may so work on the mind of another person as to produce far-reaching physical changes in him, or in others through him (17) a man may learn to use any force so as to serve any purpose, by taking advantage of the above theorems (illustratio

nt-of-view. modern conceptions of mathematics, chemistry, and physics are sheer paradox to the "plain man" who thinks of matter as something that one can knock up against> can reach a reflection of this idea by the method of logical contradiction which ends in reason transcending itself. the reader should consult "the soldier and the hunchback" in equinox i, i, and konx om pax "unity" transcends "consciousness. it is above all division. the father of thought- the word- is called chaos- the dyad. the number three, the mother, is called babalon. in connection with this the reader should study "the temple of solomon the king" in equinox i, v, and liber 418. this first triad is essentially unity, in a manner transcending reason. the comprehension of this trinity is a matter of spiritual experi

e remaining good sense revolted at the supreme atrocities. yet he succeeded in reducing the whole magical alphabet to nonsense, and shewing that he had never understood its real meaning. the absurdity of any such disturbance of the arrangement of the paths is evident to any sober student from such examples as the following. binah, the supernal understanding, is connected with tiphereth, the human consciousness, by zain, gemini, the oracles of the gods, or the intuition. that is, the attribution represents a psychological fact: to replace it by the devil is either humour or plain idiocy. again, the card "fortitude, leo, balances majesty and mercy with strength and severity: what sense is there in putting "death, the scorpion, in its stead? there are twenty other mistakes in the new wonderfu

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

e is the sexual act: perhaps its chief importance is just that it is a type of this exceptional spiritual-mental condition. i hope, however, that you will remember what i have said on the subject in paragraphs 15- 17 of my 3rd lecture on yoga for yellowbellies (pp. 71-72; there is a way of obtaining ecstacy from the most insignificant physiological function. observe that in transferring the whole consciousness to (say) one's little finger or big toe is not trying to interfere with the normal exercise of sits activities, but only to realize what is going on in the organism, the 6* a letter dated oct. 12 '43 constituted no. 48 in magick without tears and the following chapters from the book of lies "peaches "pilgrim-talk "buttons and rosettes "the gun-barrel and the mountaineer. 18 exquisite

s the inertia of the universe to assist him (illustration: the first principle of success in evolution is that the individual should be true to his own nature, and at the same time adapt himself to his environment) 10. nature is a continuous phenomenon, thought we do not know in all cases how things are connected. magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 41 (illustration: human consciousness depends on the properties of protoplasm, the existence of which depends on innumerable physical conditions peculiar to this planet; and this planet is determined by the mechanical balance of the whole universe of matter. we may then say that our consciousness is causally connected with the remotest galaxies; yet we do not know even how it arises from- or with- the molecular changes i

ow even how it arises from- or with- the molecular changes in the brain) 11. science enables us to take advantage of the continuity of nature by the empirical application of certain principles whose interplay involves different orders of idea, connected with each other in a way beyond our present comprehension (illustration: we are able to light cities by rule-ofthumb methods. we do not know what consciousness is, or how it is connected with muscular action; what electricity is or how it is connected with the machines that generate it; and our methods depend on calculations involving mathematical ideas which have no correspondence in the universe as we know it.10) 12. man is ignorant of the nature of his own being and powers. even his idea of his limitations is based on experience of the p

kill men by so ordering them in speech as to inflame war-like passions. the hallucinations connected with the mysterious energies of sex result in the perpetuation of the species) 16. the application of any given force affects all the orders of being which exist in the object to which it is applied, whichever of those orders is directly affected (illustration: if i strike a man with a dagger, his consciousness, not his body only, is affected by my act; although the dagger, as such, has no direct relation therewith. similarly, the power of my thought may so work on the mind of another person as to produce farreaching physical changes in him, or in others through him) magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 44 17. a man may learn to use any force so as to serve any purpos

and that grows mightily with experience. it is accordingly well worth while to fulfill oneself in every conceivable manner. it is then (you will say) impossible to "do wrong, since all phenomena are equally "illusion" and the answer is always "nothing. in theory one can hardly deny this proposition; but in practice- how shall i put it "the state of illusion which for convenience i call my present consciousness is such that the course of action a is more natural to me that the course of action b" magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 54 or: a is a shorter cut to nothing; a is less likely to create internal conflict. 14* n n= two or naught; one is the magical, the other the mystical, process. you will hear a lot about this one day! 31 will that serve? offer a dog a juic

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

you feel that you are "getting quite good" you will be shocked to find a complete oblivion of yourself and your surroundings. you will say "good heavens! i must have been to sleep" or else "what on earth was i meditating upon" or even "what was i doing "where am i "who am i" or a mere wordless bewilderment may daze you. this may alarm you, and your alarm will not be lessened when you come to full consciousness, and reflect that you have actually forgotten who you are and what your are doing! this is only one of many adventures that may come to you; but it is one of the most typical. by this time your hours of meditation will fill most of the day, and you will probably be constantly having presentiments that something is about to happen. you may also be terrified with the idea that your bra

not as if in obedience to the will of the owner of the mind, but as if directed by nothing at all, or by something impersonal; as if it were falling by its own weight, and not being pushed down. 12 almost always, the moment that one becomes conscious of this, it stops; and the dreary old struggle between the cowboy will and the buckjumper mind begins again. like every other physiological process, consciousness of it implies disorder or disease. in analysing the nature of this work of controlling the mind, the student will appreciate without trouble the fact that two things are involved- the person seeing and the thing seen- the person knowing and the thing known; and he will come to regard this as the necessary condition of all consciousness. we are too accustomed to assume to be facts thi

ct stroke, which we do not understand, but which is really caused by the habit of fixity of attention having become independent of the will, and thus enabled to act freely of its own accord. this is the same phenomenon referred to above as being a good sign. finally something happens whose nature may form the subject of a further discussion later on. for the moment let it suffice to say that this consciousness of the ego and the non-ego, the seer and the thing seen, the knower and the thing known, is blotted out. there is usually an intense light, an intense sound, and a feeling of such overwhelming bliss that the resources of language have been exhausted again and again in the attempt to describe it. it is an absolute knock-out blow to the mind. it is so vivid and tremendous that those wh

ive life is generally opposed to the active life, and it must require an extremely careful balance to prevent the one absorbing the other. as it will be seen later, the "vision of god" or "union with god" or "samadhi" or whatever we may agree to call it, has many kinds and many degrees, although there is an impassable abyss between the least of them and the greatest of all the phenomena of normal consciousness "to sum up" we assert a secret source of energy which explains the phenomenon of genius<religious genius. other kinds are subject to the same remarks, but the limits of our space forbid discussion of these> we do not believe in any supernatural explanations, but insist that this source may be reached by the fol

nst imagining that some other position would be easier to master than the one he has selected. once you begin to change about you are lost. perhaps the reward is not so far distant: it will happen one day that the pain is suddenly forgotten, the fact of the presence of the body is forgotten, and one will realize that during the whole of one's previous life the body was always on the borderland of consciousness, 17 and that consciousness a consciousness of pain; and at this moment one will further realize with an indescribable feeling of relief that not only is this position, which has been so painful, the very ideal of physical comfort, but that all other conceivable positions of the body are uncomfortable. this feeling represents success. there will be no further difficulty in the practic

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

incompatibility. when i walked across china in 1905-6, i was fully armed and accoutred by the above qualifications to attack the till-then-insoluble problem of the chinese conception of religious truth. practical studies of the psychology of such mongolians as i had met in my travels, had already suggested to me that their acentric conception of the universe might represent the correspondence in consciousness of their actual psychological characteristics. i was therefore prepared to examine the doctrines of their religious and 2 philosophical masters without prejudice such as had always rendered nugatory the efforts of missionary sinologists and indeed all oriental scholars with the single exception of rhys davids. until his time translators had invariably assumed, with absurd naivite, or

upanishads seems only half inclined to admit that the apparent triviality and folly of many passages in these so-called sacred writings might owe their appearance to our ignorance of the historical and religious circumstances, a knowledge of which would render them intelligible. during my solitary wanderings among the mountainous wastes of yun nan, the spiritual atmosphere of china penetrated my consciousness, thanks to the absence of any intellectual impertinences from the organ of knowledge. the tao teh king revealed its simplicity and sublimity to my soul, little by little, as the conditions of my physical life, no less than of my spiritual, penetrated the 3 sanctuaries of my spirit. the philosophy of lao tze communicated itself to me, in despite of the persistent efforts of my mind to

a principle at all of that kind. to understand it requires an altogether different state of mind to any with which european thinkers in general are familiar. it is necessary to pursue unflinchingly the path of spiritual development on the lines indicated by the sufis, the hindus and the buddhists; 7 and having reached the trance called nerodha-sammapati, in which are destroyed all forms soever of consciousness, there appears in that abyss of annihilation the germ of an entirely new type of idea, whose principal characteristic is this: that the entire concatention of one's previous experiences and conceptions could not have happened at all, save by virtue of this indescribable necessity. i am only too painfully aware that the above exposition is faulty in every respect. in particular it pre

ld be absurd to say that electricity is any of the phenomena by which we know it. we take refuge in the petitio principii of saying that electricity is that form of energy which is the principle cause of such and such phenomena. suppose now that we eliminate this idea as evidently illogical. what remains? we must not hastily answer 'nothing 8 remains' there is some thing inherent in the nature of consciousness, reason, perception, sensation, and of the universe of which they inform us, which is responsible for the fact that we observe these phenomena and not others; that we reflect upon them as we do, and not otherwise. but even deeper than this, part of the reality of the inscrutable energy which determines the form of our experience, consists in determining that experience should take pl

qually tokens of the tao, by whom, in whom, and of whom, they are. to value them for themselves is deny the tao and to be lost in delusion. to despise them is to deny the omnipresence of the tao, and to suffer the illusion of sorrow. to discriminate between them is to set up the accursed dyad, to permit the insanity of intellect, to overwhelm the intuition of truth, and to create civil war in the consciousness. from 1908 to 1918, the tao teh king was my continual study. i constantly recommended it to my friends as the supreme masterpiece of initiated wisdom, and i was as constantly disappointed when they declared that it did not impress them, especially as my preliminary descriptions of the book had aroused their keenest interest. i thus came to see that the fault lay with legge's translat

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LAW OF LIBERTY

it not be self-indulgence; make your self-indulgence your religion. when you drink and dance and take delight, you are not being "immoral" you are not "risking your immortal soul; you are fulfilling the precepts of our holy religion- provided only that you remember to regard your actions in this light. do not lower yourself and destroy and cheapen your pleasure by leaving out the supreme joy, the consciousness of the peace that passeth understanding. do not embrace mere marian or melusine; she is nuit herself, specially concentrated and incarnated in a human form to give you infinite love, to bid you taste even on earth the elixir of immortality "but ecstasy be mine and joy on earth; ever to me! to me" again she speaks "love is the law, love under will" keep pure your highest ideal; strive

w of your being becomes light, life, love and liberty. all is peace, all is harmony and beauty, all is joy. for hear, how gracious is the goddess "i give unimaginable joys on earth: certainty, not faith, while in life, upon death; peace unutterable, rest, ecstasy; nor do i demand aught in sacrifice" is not this better than the death-in-life of the slaves of the slave-gods, as they go oppressed by consciousness of "sin" wearily seeking or simulating wearisom and tedious "virtues? with such, we who have accepted the law of thelema have nothing to do. we have heard the voice of the star-goddess "i love you! i yearn to you! pale or purple, veiled or voluptuous, i who am all pleasure and purple, and drunkenness of the innermost sense, desire you. put on the wings, and arouse the coiled splendou

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

hod was integration. for example, the fifth of the great philosophers indicated "everything is zro" to the keeper of the speech at the annual sacrifice. this in spite of the fact that in that very year two new forms of zro had been discovered by that same philosopher. it was the third of the galaxy who announced "the ultimate analysis of sensation is pain; that of thought, madness; that of super- consciousness (a state of trance induced by zro and valued above all things) annihilation" his successor had retorted that in this was implicit a postulate that pain, madness and annihilation were undesirable. the third admitted that he had so meant his phrase, but destroying the postulate, still stuck to it. all this was the foundation of much magical theory, and on these purely psychological res

given. but not the least pains was taken to ascertain whether the child had retained those instructions; they were left as impressions on the mind. the brain was not injured by the strain of being constantly forced to bring up its stores from the subconscious. it was found in practice that every child learnt everything that it was shown, and that this learning was always ready for use, while the consciousness was never wearied or overcrowded. it was also found that those whose memories were what we call good were precisely those who failed to develop in other ways more useful to society. the most peculiar of their methods was the search for genius. it was the business of the experts to pay the most serious and reverent attention to all that a child did, and whenever they failed to underst

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

s a great and holy mystery. although each star has its own number, each number is equal and supreme. every man and every woman is not only a part of god, but the ultimate god "the centre is everywhere and the circumference nowhere. the old definition of god takes new meaning for us. each one of us is the one god. this can only be understood by the initiate; one must acquire certain high states of consciousness to appreciate it. i have tried to put it simply in the note to the last verse. i may add that in the trance called by me the "star-sponge- see note to v. 59- this apprehension of the universe is seen as an astral vision. it began as "nothingness with sparkles" in 1916 e.v. by lake pasquaney in new hampshire, u.s.a. and developed into fullness on various subsequent occasions. each 'st

se instruments of science to inform us of the nature of the various objects which we wish to study; but our observations never reveal the thing as it is in itself. they only enable us to compare unfamiliar with familiar experiences. the use of an instrument necessarily implies the imposition of alien conventions. to take the simplest example: when we say that we see a thing, we only mean that our consciousness is modified by its existence according to a particular arrangement of lenses and other optical instruments, which exist in our eyes and not in the object perceived. so also, the fact that the sum of 2 and 1 is three, affords us but a single statement of relations symptomatic of the presentation to us of those numbers. we have, therefore, no means soever of determining the difference

things, their 'souls, are indifferent to all conditions soever, for none can in any way affect them. al i,6 "be thou hadit, my secret centre, my heart& my tongue" the old comment 6. the recipient of this knowledge is to identify himself with hadit, and thus fully express the thoughts of her heart in her very language. the new comment nuit formulates me as hadit, especially in the three centres of consciousness of her being. in this way, for this purpose, i became the complement of her. these centres are those of love, life and language. duality is the condition of all three. it will appear later how it is that none and two are identical; they are distinct in our minds only because those minds are conscious, and therefore think of "two" as their own state. but the unconscious mind thinks no

be understood better in the light of "the hermit of esopus island, q.v) the doctrine is evidently of supreme importance, from its position as the first 'revelation' of aiwass. this 'star' or 'inmost light' is the original, individual, eternal essence. the khu is the magical garment which it weaves for itself, a 'form' for its being beyond form, by use of which it can gain experience through self-consciousness, as explained in the note to verses 2 and 3. this khu is the first veil, far subtler than mind or body, and truer; for its symbolic shape depends on the nature of its star. why are we told that the khabs is in the khu, not the khu in the khabs? did we then suppose the converse? i think that we are warned against the idea of a pleroma, a flame of which we are sparks, and to which we r

t babes unborn; then verse 12 continues "come forth, that is, bring your holy guardian angel from the womb of your subconsciousness. then "take your fill of love; that is, do your true will, whose mode of fulfilment is love, as explained later in this chapter. al i,12 "come forth, o children, under the stars& take your fill of love" the old comment 12. the key of the worship of nu. the uniting of consciousness with infinite space by the exercise of love, pastoral or pagan love. but vide infra. the new comment the whole doctrine of 'love' is discussed in the book "aleph (wisdom or folly" and should be studied therein. but note further how this verse agrees with the comment above, how every star is to come forth from its veils, that it may revel with the whole world of stars. this is again a

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

es not expect the neophyte to share his views. indeed, they are not true to a neophyte. the silliness of the new-thought zanies in passionately affirming i am healthy! i am opulent! i am well-dressed! i am happy! when in truth they are poor and miserable and blind and naked, is not a philosophical but a practical silliness. nothing exists, says the magister templi, but perfection. true; yet their consciousness is imperfect. ergo, it does not exist. for the m.t. this is so: he has cancelled out the complexities of the mathematical expression called existence, and the answer is zero. but for the beginner his pain and another s joy do not balance: his pain hurts him, and his brother may go hang. the magister templi, too, understands why zero must plunge through all finite numbers to express i

ctory. note the 3 sundering the two fours. this is the feminine victory; she is in one sense the delilah to the divine samson. hence we adore her from full hearts. it ought to be remembered, by the way, that the 4 is not so evil when it has ceased to oppress us. the square identified with the circle is as good as the circle. 441. truth, the square of 21. hence it is the nearest that our dualistic consciousness can conceive of 21, hyha, the god of kether, 1. thus truth is our chiefest weapon as a rule. woe to whosoever is false to himself (or to another, since in 441 that other is himself, and seven times woe to him that swerves from his magical obligation in thought, word, or deed! by my side as i write wallows in exhaustion following an age of torment one who did not understand that it is

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

we erstwhile prized; should we perceive it disagree with the first-born necessity. 220 i come to tell you why i shun the sight of men, the life and fun you know i can enjoy so well, the nature that i love as none (i think) before me ever loved. 225 you know i scorn the fear of hell, by worship and all else unmoved pentecost 31 recapitulation of principal cosmic theories. bard checkmates himself. consciousness and christianity. dhyana and hinduism. sammasamadhi and buddhism. you know for me the soul is nought36 save a mere phantom in the thought, that thought itself impermanent, 230 save as a casual element with such another may combine to form now water and now wine; the element itself may be changeless to all eternity, 235 but compounds ever fluctuate with time or space or various state

sent action little or nothing. here s your theories! think if you like: i find it wearies! it matters little whether we with fichte and the brahmins preach 245 that ego-atman sole must be; with schelling and the buddha own no-ego-skandhas are alone; with hegel and the christian? teach that which compels, includes, absorbs 250 both mighty unrevolving orbs in one informing masterless master-idea of consciousness all differences as these indeed are chess play, conjuring. proceed! 255 nay! i ll go back. the exposition above, has points. but simple fission has reproduced a different bliss, at last a heterogenesis! the metaphysics of these verses 260 is perfectly absurd. my curse is no sooner in an iron word i formulate my thought than i perceive the same to be absurd (tannh user. so for this, s

an iron word i formulate my thought than i perceive the same to be absurd (tannh user. so for this, sir, why! 265 your metaphysics in your teeth! confer a. crowley, berashith. but hear! the christian is a dualist; the sword of song 32 bard is pleased with himself. poetee manifests a natural irritation. sabb pi dukkham! beyond thought, is there hope? maya again. vision of the such view our normal consciousness tells us. i ll quote now if you list 270 from tennyson. it isn t much (skip this and twill be even less) he say: i am not what i see,38 and other than the things i touch* how lucid is our alfred t! 275 the hindu, an advaitist, crosses off maya from the list; believes in one exactly so, dhyana-consciousness, you know! may it not be that one step further 280 this lotused buddha roaring

and thinks not. the polluting tides 465 of sense roll shoreward. arid plains of wave-swept sea confront me. nay! looms yet the glory through the grey, and in the darkest hours of youth i yet perceive the essential truth, 470 pentecost 37 fact replacing folklore, the christian sniggers. let him beware. for i speak subtly. results of practice. the poet abandons all to find truth. known as i know my consciousness, that all divisons hosts confess a master, for i know and see the absolute identity of the beholder and the vision. 475 how easy to excite derision in the man s mind! why, fool, i think i am as clever as yourself, at least as skilled to wake the elf of jest and mockery in a wink. 480 i can dismiss with sneers as cheap as your this fabric of mine own, one banner of my mind o erthrown

ut as for me i have a test of better than the very best. respice finem! judge the end; the man, and not the child, my friend! first ecstasy of pentecost, 675 (you now perceive my sermon s text) first leap to sunward flings you vexed by glory of its own riposte back to your mind. but gathering strength and never, you come (ah light) at length 680 to dwell awhile in the caress of that strange super-consciousness. after one memory o abide! vivid savitri lightning-eyed! nothing is worth a thought beside. 685 one hint of amrita55 to taste and all earth s wine may run to waste! for by this very means christ gained56 his glimpse into that world above which he denominated love. 690 indeed i think the man attained by some such means i have not strained out mind by chance of sense or sex to find a w

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

ts. 4. proceed to combinations of moving objects "e.g, a piston rising and falling while a pendulum is swinging. the relation between the two movements should be varied in different experiments. or even a system of fly-wheels, eccentrics, and governor. 5. during these practices the mind must be absolutely confined to the object determined upon; no other thought must be allowed to intrude upon the consciousness. the moving systems must be regular and harmonious. 6. note carefully the duration of the experiments, the number and nature of the intruding thoughts, the tendency of the object itself to depart from the course laid out for it, and any other phenomena which may present themselves. avoid overstrain. this is very important. 7. proceed to imagine living objects; as a man, preferably so

sanguine face and rod of a goddess and a god! spell by spell and pace by pace! mystic flashes swing and trace velvet soft the sigils stepped by the silver-starred adept. back and front, and to and fro, soul and body sway and flow in vertiginous caresses to imponderable recesses, 40 till at last the spell is woven, and the faery veil is cloven that was sequence, space, and stress of the soul-sick consciousness "give thy body to the beasts! give thy spirit to the priests! break in twain the hazel rod on the virgin lips of god! tear the rosy cross asunder! shatter the black bolt of thunder! such the swart ensanguine kiss of the resolute abyss" wonder-weft the wizard heard this intolerable word. smote the blasting hazel rod on the scarlet lips of god; trampled cross and rosy core; brake the t

logical; never mind now) state which i call samadhi; and that state is as real- in relation to man- as sleep, or intoxication, or death. philosophically, we may doubt the existence of all of these; but we have no grounds for discriminating between them- 124 the academic scepticism is a wholesale firm, i hope- and practically, i challenge you to draw valid distinctions. all these are states of the consciousness of man; and if you seek to destroy one, all fall together. viii i must, at the risk of appearing to digress, insist upon this distinction between philosophical and practical points of view, or (in qabalistic language) between kether and malkuth. in private conversation i find it hard- almost impossible- to get people to understand what seems to me so very simple a point. i shall try

entleman, even if you do have insane ideas about the universe? very good, say my friends, unabashed, then why not stick to that? why glorify spanish gipsies when you have married a clergyman's daughter? why go about proclaiming that you can get as good fun for eighteenpence as usually costs men a career? ah! let me introduce you to the man in tiphereth; that is, the man who is trying to raise his consciousness from malkuth to kether. this tiphereth man is in a devil of a hole! he knows theoretically all about the kether point of view (or thinks he does) and practically all about the malkuth point of view. consequently he goes about contradicting malkuth; he refuses to allow malkuth to obsess his thought. he keeps on crying out that there is no difference between a goat and a god, in the ho

a moment for a hunchback to kill his man, and the farther we get from our base the longer it takes. you may crumble to ashes the dream-world of a boy, as it were, between your fingers; but before you can bring the physical universe tumbling about a man's ears he requires to drill his hunchbacks so devilish well that they are terribly like soldiers themselves. and a question capable of shaking the consciousness of samadhi could, i imagine, give long odds to one of frederick's grenadiers. it is useless to attack the mystic by asking him if he is quite sure samadhi is good for his poor health 'tis like asking the huntsman to be very careful, please, not to hurt the fox. the ultimate question, the one that really knocks samadhi to pieces, is such a stupendous idea that it is far more of a! tha

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

sati and samm sam ndi alone the final release from all this suffering is to be obtained; and that by practising earnestly these reflections and meditations the way to liberation will be opened for us- even the way which leads to nirv na, the state of changeless peace to which the master has declared the way. thus do you constantly reflect, alike on the body, sensations, ideas, sankh ras, and the consciousness. such is a little part of the way of meditation, the way whereby the mind and heart may be purified and cultivated. and now for a few final remarks. it must first be remembered that no amount of reading or talking about these things is worth a single moment's practice of them. these are things to be "done" not speculated upon; and only he who practises can obtain the fruits of medita

not expect the neophyte to share his views. indeed, they are not true to a neophyte. the silliness of the new-thought zanies in passionately affirming "i am healthy! i am opulent! i am well-dressed! i am happy" when in truth they are "poor and miserable and blind and naked" is not a philosophical but a practical silliness. nothing exists, says the magister templi, but perfection. true; yet their consciousness is imperfect. ergo, it does not exist. for the m.t. this is so: he has "cancelled out" the complexities of the mathematical expression called existence, and the answer is zero. but for the beginner his pain and another's joy do not balance; his pain hurts him, and his brother may go hang. the magister templi, too, understands why zero must plunge through all finite numbers to express

ctory. note the 3 sundering the two fours. this is the feminine victory; she is in one sense the delilah to the divine samson. hence we adore her from full hearts. it ought to be remembered, by the way, that the 4 is not so evil when it has ceased to oppress us. the square identified with the circle is as good as the circle. 441. truth, the square of 21. hence it is the nearest that our dualistic consciousness can conceive of 21, ahih, the god of kether, 1. thus truth is our chiefest weapon, our rule. woe to whosoever is false to himself (or to another, since in 441 that other is himself, and seven times woe to him that swerves from his magical obligation in thought, word or deed! by my side as i write wallows in exhaustion following an age of torment one who did not understand that it is

ind my life, and pass up to the sea that is as molten glass "tannh user" 1901 "the ego is altogether abased, absorbed, in the beloved "time" 1906 "in that love and in that joining (of dhyana) together there is "no passage longer "the absolute identity "from subject to object" but this is of the beholder and the vision" the godhead "pentecost" 1904 "the most secret, most holy "if a single state of consciousness temple, into which god and the persist unchanged for a period soul go in (sic! i don't acknowledge exceeding a very few seconds, its mr waite as a disciple in grammar) duality is annihilated" and only one comes out "science and buddhism" 1904. the object("scil" of meditation) disappears; in its stead arises a great glory, characterised by a feeling of calm, yet of intense, unimaginab

y, characterised by a feeling of calm, yet of intense, unimaginable bliss. it might be absurd to assert that either subject or object disappears in dhyana to the disadvantage of the other "time" 1906. he (the black magician) works in a circle. he says: i am inside, and you can't get at me. he says one and one are two (by the "black magician" is here symbolised any person with the normal dualistic consciousness "ali sloper" 1907 "destroy him, or be he! that is enough; there is no more to say "konx om pax" 1907 "prostrate i wait upon thy will, mine angel, for this grace of union" ib "nothing is 139 but the intensity of bliss. being is blasted. that exists "aha" 1909 "all thoughts are evil. thought is two: the seer and the seen. eschew that supreme blasphemy, my son, remembering that god is o

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

oth for white magic and black. and now i see the heart of the rose again. i see the face of him that is the heart of the rose, and in the glory of that face i am ended. my eyes are fixed upon his eyes; my being is sucked up through my eyes into those eyes. and i see through those eyes, and lo! the universe, like whirling sparks of gold, blown like a tempest. i seem to swell out again into him. my consciousness fills the whole aethyr. i hear the cry nia, ringing again and again from within me. it sounds like infinite music, and behind the sound is the meaning of the aethyr. again there are no words. all this time the whirling sparks of gold go on, and they are like blue sky, with a lot of rather thin white clouds in it, outside. and now i see mountains round, far blue mountains, purple moun

dom, and of silence, and of that which, being all these, is greater than all these. begone! for the night of life is fallen upon thee. and the veil of light hideth that which is. with that, i suddenly see the world as it is, and i am very sorrowful. bou-saada "november" 28, 1909. 4-6 p.m. 36("note- you do not come back in any way dazed; it is like going from one room into another. regained normal consciousness completely and immediately) the cry of the 21st aethyr, which is called asp. a mighty wind rolls through all the aethyr; there is a sense of absolute emptiness; no colour, no form, no substance. only now and then there seem as it were, the shadows of great angels, swept along. no sound; there is something very remorseless about the wind, passionless, that is very terrible. in a way

is vision is not perfect. i am only in the outer court of the vision, because i have undertaken it in the service of the holy one, and must retain sense and speech. no recorded vision is perfect, of high visions, for the seer must keep either his physical organs or his memory in working order. and neither is capable. there is no bridge. one can only be conscious of one thing at a time, and as the consciousness moves nearer to the vision, it loses control of the physical and mental. even so, the body and the mind must be very perfect before anything can be done, or the energy of the vision may send the body into spasms and the mind into insanity. this is why the first visions give ananda, which is a shock. when the adept is attuned to samadhi, there is but cloudless peace. this vision is pa

m, but in a sense entirely beyond being("note- in hebrew letters it adds to 26. in hebrew letters the name of the aethyr is 70, ayin; but by turning the 166 yetziratic attributions of the letters into hebrew, it gives 66, and 66 is the sum of the numbers from 0 to 11) yes; there is peace. there is no "tendency" of any sort, much less any observation or feeling or impression. there is only a faint consciousness, like the scent of jasmine. the body of the seer is rested in a waking sleep that is deeper than sleep, and his mind is still; he seems like a well in the desert, shaded by windless palms. and it is night; and because the night is the whole night of space, and not the partial night of earth, there is no thought of dawn. for the light of the sun maketh illusion, blinding man's eyes to

e new aeon never appears until the very first aethyr. 27. hecate appears- her son, the son of a virgin, a magus, is to bring the aeon to pass. and she, the herald, her function fulfilled, withdraws within her mystic veil. 26. the death of the past aeon, that of jehovah and jesus; ends with adumbraiton of the new, the vision of the stele of ankh-f-n-khonsu, whose discovery brought about in a human consciousness the knowledge of the equinox of the gods, 21. 3. 04. 25. appearance of the lion god of horus, the child of leo that incarnates him. the first angel is isis its mother. 173 24. now appears his mate, the heavenly venus, the scarlet woman, who by men is thought of as babalon as he is thought of as chaos. 23. here appear the cherubim, the other officers of the new temple, the earth and w

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

ght mentally 7.16. and physically: otherwise they had little apparent success. 7.30. have breakfasted a pear and two garibaldis.(these by the way are the small size, half the big squares. 7.50. have smoked a pipe to show that i'm not in a hurry. 8.5. hanged man with mantra in visuddhi. thought i had been much longer. at one point the spirit began to move how the devil else can i express it? the consciousness seemed to flow, instead of pattering. is "that" clear? one should here note that there may perhaps be some essential difference in the operation of the moslem and hindu mantrams. the latter boom; the former ripple. i have never tried the former at all seriously until now. 23 8.10-"m me jeu" no good at all. think i'll get up and have 8.32. a turker. 9.0. am up, having read my letters

lashes of the 32 magick knife; i smart from the heat of the holy oil; i am bruised by the scourge of osiris that hath so cruelly smitten me; the perfume yet fills the chamber of art; and i? oh adonai my lord, surely i did invoke thee with fervour; yet thou camest not utterly to the tryst. and yet i know that thou wast there; and it may be that the morning may being rememberance of thee which this consciousness does not now contain. but i swear by thine own glory that i will not be satisfied with this, that i will go on even unto madness and death if it be thy will but i will know thee as thou art. it is strange how my cries died down; how i found myself quite involuntarily swinging back to the old mantra that i worked all yesterday. however, i shall try a little longer in the position of

dness and death if it be thy will but i will know thee as thou art. it is strange how my cries died down; how i found myself quite involuntarily swinging back to the old mantra that i worked all yesterday. however, i shall try a little longer in the position of the hanged man, although sleep is again attacking me. i am weary, yet content, as if some great thing had indeed happened. but if i lost consciousness a thing no man can be positive about from the nature of things it must have happened so quietly that i never knew. certainly i should not have thought that i had gone on for 25 minutes, as i did. but i do indeed ask for a knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel which is not left so much to be inferred from the good results in my life and work; i want the perfume and t

be sure about it) no rational connection between the thought one left behind one and the new thought. in a simple wandering during the practice of concentration one can very nearly always (especially with a little experience) trace the chain. with neighbourhood-concentration this is not so. perhaps there is a chain, but so great already is the power of preventing the impressions from rising into consciousness that one has no knowledge of the links, each one having been automatically slaughtered on the threshold of the consciousness. of course, the honest and wary practitioner will have no difficulty in recognising the right kind of wandering; with this explanation there is no excuse for him if he does. i have another theory, though. perhaps this is not a wandering at all, but a complete a

interfered with its due performance. instead i thought myself such a fine fellow that to get into asana for a few minutes every midnight and the rest go-as-you- please would be enough. i am well punished. 8.30. this food, eaten in a yogin and ceremonial manner, is doing me good. i shall end, god willing, with coffee, cognac, and cigar. it is a fatal error to knock the body to pieces and leave the consciousness intact, as has been the case with me all day. it is true that some people find that if they hurt the body, they make the mind unstable. true; they predispose it to hallucination. one should use strictly corporeal methods to tame the body; strictly mental methods to control the mind. this latter restriction is not so vitally important. any weapon is legitimate against a public enemy l

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

ndidate. at the same time the hiereus advanceth on the candidate's left, and the hegemon standeth at his right, as formulating about him the symbol of the triad, before he be permitted to place his right hand in the centre of the white triangle of the three supernals on the altar. and he first kneeleth in adoration of that symbol, as if the natural man abnegated his will before that of the divine consciousness. the "hierophant" now orders the candidate to kneel (in the midst of the triad arouerist, horus and themis, to place his left hand in that of the initiator, and his right hand upon the white triangle as symbolising his active aspiration towards his higher soul. the candidate then bows his head, and the hierophant gives one knock with his sceptre; affirming that the symbol of submissi

f light he will one day be called upon to wear, is at once rolled in a heap of tinselled draperies, in mummy wrappings, outgrown togas and the discarded underwear of 290 olympus and sinai, the result being that unless his understanding is as clear as these rituals are obscure, all he obtains is a theatrical impression of "make-up" and "make- believe" and a general detachment from the realities of consciousness. the words obsess him; he cannot see that typhon is as necessary in the egyptian scheme as osiris; in the christian, that satan is but the twin of christ. they fetter the freedom which they are supposed to unbind, producing not only a duality but a multiplicity of illusions; so that, in the end, the chances are, instead of conversing face to face with adonai, he becomes a prig addres

ord behind me. thinking i had forgotten it, in vain i tried to return, and in my strivings was of a sudden armed with many potent lightnings; then at my feet there fell away a great hollow column of rolling smoke. seeing it, i approached it and gazing down it, beheld at its furthermost extremity the earth, dark and strong. as i watched it rolling below me, a great desire possessed me to expand my consciousness and include all. this took me a vast time to accomplish, and even then my success was but moderate "from the column of smoke i returned to the outside of the temple and re-entered it by the western door. finding a gold crown upon my head, i held it up, and in the white vapour it glowed like a white light. then an angel approached me and pressed it on to my brow, and as this was done

t of the manuscript already referred to it is 320 entitled "the task undertaken by the adeptus minor" and is lucidly summarized as follows: this then is the task undertaken by the adeptus minor: to expel from the sephiroth of the nephesch the usurpation of the evil sephiroth. to equally balance the action of the sephiroth of the ruach and those of the nephesch. to prevent the lower will and human consciousness from falling into and usurping the place of the automatic consciousness. to render the king of the body (the lower will) obedient and anxious to execute the commands of the higher will; so that he be neither a usurper of the faculties of the higher, nor a sensual despot, but an initiated ruler and an anointed king, the vice-roy and representative of the higher will (because inspired

hall descend into the kether of the man, bringing with him the tremendous illumination of his angelic nature; and the man shall become what was said of enoch "and chanokh made himself to walk for ever close with the essence of the elohim, and he existed not apart, seeing that the elohim took possession of his being. this is also a great mystery which the adeptus minor must know: how the spiritual consciousness can act around and beyond the sphere of sensation "thought" is a mighty force when projected with all the strength of the lower will, under the guidance of the reasoning faculty, and illuminated by the "higher will" therefore, it is, that in thine occult working thou art advised to invoke the divine and angelic names, so that thy lower will may "willingly" receive the influx of the h

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 3

y to have some one sent to my rescue, i would without the slightest hesitation blow our island in the air. and now let us back to my adventures. i am sorry to say that no subsequent mss. came to me from the man-cover. george raffalovich. 384 reviews a modern reading of saint francis of assisi. by katherine collins. c.w.daniel, 1"s. not bad; might start somebody inquiring how to acquire the cosmic consciousness. arcana of nature. by hudson tuttle. swan sonnenschein and co, 6"s. net. faecal filth about spiritist- nouns- in simplified "speling" who shall cleanse the astral cesspool of these mental necrophiles? and think of having a name like hudson tuttle! little book of selections from the children of the light. by rufus m. jones, m.a, litt.d. headley bros, i"s. 6"d. net. i dislike brochette

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

tence of a problem requiring solution. 2. we accept the proofs of hume, kant, herbert spencer, fuller, and others of this thesis: the ratiocinative faculty or reason of man contains in its essential nature an element of self-contradiction. 3. following on this, we say: if any resolution there be of these two problems, the vanity of life and the vanity of thought, it must be in the attainment of a consciousness which transcends both of 3 them. let us call this supernormal consciousness, or, for want of a better name "spiritual experience" 4. faith has been proposed as a remedy. but we perceive many incompatible forms of faith founded on authority- the vedas, the quran, the bible; buddha, christ, joseph smith. to choose between the we must resort to reason, already shown to be a fallacious g

ent should never attach to any result the importance which it at first seems to possess. 6. first, then, let us consider the book "777" and its use; the preparation of the place; the use of the magic ceremonies; and finally the methods which follow in chapter v "viator in regnis arboris" and in chapter vi "sagitta trans lunam (in another book will it be treated of the expansion and contraction of consciousness; progress by slaying the chakkrams; progress by slaying the pairs of opposites; the methods of sabhapaty swami &c &c) ii. 1. the student must first obtain a thorough knowledge of "book 777, especially of columns i, ii, iii, v, vi, vii, ix, xi, xii, xiv, xv, xvi, xvii, xviii, xix, xxxiv, xxxv, xxxviii, 14 xxxix, xl, xli, xlii, xlv, liv, lv, lix, lx, lxi, lxiii, lxx, lxxv, lxxvii, lxvi

f the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain test of success in this practice exists. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4("a) stand with arms outstretched("see" illustration("b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the god desired entering with the breath("c) let that name descend slowly from the lungs to the heart, the solar plexus, the navel, the generative organs, and so to the feet. 17(

nd it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should appear to him as if that great voice proceeded from the universe, and not from himself. in both the above practices all consciousness of anything but the god-form and name should be absolutely blotted out; and the longer it takes for normal perception to return, the better. 18 iv i. the rituals of the pentagram and hexagram must be committed to memory; they are as follows "the lesser ritual of the pentagram (i) touching the forehead say ateh (unto thee (ii) touching the breast say malkuth (the kingdom (iii) touchin

be free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop and look about him (it is sometimes difficult to open the eyes) 6. probably he will see figures

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

the "third adept" gives the postulant his wand and ankh, thus again uniting him to chesed (isis l. also "if ye be crucified &c, is said in marking the chesed hand. the "third adept "and the light &c_ showing postulant that he is not dead but alive. accordingly "chief adept" reaches out his kether-wand to that kether- centre of the rose cross above him, and in that act restores himself to life and consciousness thereof. the higher self descendeth for the second time and the man is united once more. the osiris "chief adept (not yet fully glorified, but in his death alive) formulates these ideas. the interchange of chief adept and postulant now takes place completely with the c hange of weapons. chief adept becomes isis, and instructs the osiris in chesed, her symbol. 231 it also shows the ma

ed course: and that i will use any power so obtained unto the redemption of the universe. so help me the lord of the universe and mine own higher soul! let us now turn to "the obligation of the operation" i, p, in the presence of the lord of the universe, and of all powers divine and angelic, do spiritually bind myself, even as i am now physically bound unto the cross of suffering (1) to unite my consciousness with the divine, as i may be permitted and aided by the gods who live for ever, the aeons of infinite years, that, being lost in the limitless light, it may find itself: to the regeneration of the race, either of man or as the will of god shall be. and i submit myself utterly to the will divine (2) to follow out with courage, modesty, lovingkindness, and perseverance the course presc

tterly the things and the opinions of this world lest they hinder me in doing this (4) to use my powers only to the spiritual well-being of all with whom i may be brought in contact (5) to give no place to evil: and to make eternal war against the forces of evil: until even they be redeemed unto the light (6) to harmonize my own spirit that so equilibrium may lead me to the east and that my human consciousness shall allow no usurpation of its rule by the automatic (7) to conquer the temptations (8) to banish the illusions (9) to put my whole trust in the only and omnipotent lord god: as it is written "blessed are they that put their trust in him (10) to uplift the cross of sacrifice and suffering: and to cause my light to shine before men that they may glorify my father which is in heaven

invoked the fire angels and spirits on the tablet, with names, etc, and the 6th key.47 i then (as harpocrates) entered my crystal. an angel, meeting me, told me among other things, that they (of the tablets) were "at war with the angels of the 30 aethyrs, to prevent the squaring of "the circle" i went with him unto the abodes of fire, but must have fallen asleep, or nearly so. anyhow, i regained consciousness in a very singular state half consciousness being there, and half here. i recovered and banished the spirits, but was burning all over, and tossed restlessly about__very sleepy, but consumed of fire! only repeated careful assumption of harpocrates' god-form enabled me to regain my normal state. i had a long dream of a woman eloping, whom i helped, and after of a man stealing my rose

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

onger in the dark. evil as well as that which we call good, are part of and essential to that fundamental underlying unity by and through which alone the universe can be conceive of as a cosmos and not a chaos "our apparent failures are necessary lessons. we often learn more by failure than by success. the only real failure is to cease to endeavour "could we but realise this truth in our life and consciousness, it would be to us the end of all doubt and of all strife, for it would be the realisation of our own inherent and inalienable divine nature, the realisation of the infinite self, the attainment of which is the end and goal of our evolution" drop the conditional tense, mr. kingsland. say no longer "if i could" 285 but "i will" and then write for the nations yet another book, not one

xed sympathy and fear. it was then that i noticed how brightening to any one his eyes could be. he spoke in a gentler tone"'i am going to explain to you the object of my coming. you are going back to brighton to-morrow night, are you not"'yes, i am; but that is no concern of yours"'be silent. look at me. all right. listen now "i heard no more his human voice. as i raised my head a feeling of lost consciousness overcame me. i was unable to control my brains, my will, my movements. he spoke again and at great length, but i could neither answer nor interrupt him. i could not say that i was in a subconscious state, but neither would i care to say that i was in a normal one. he took my hands and held them in his own. i could not move"'it is necessary that a certain person be freed from the mate

of course; possibly cannot be; yet surely an allegorical order is one in essence, and i have no longer a shadow of a doubt that these so-called "precepts" are a species of savage practical joke. apart from this there can hardly be much doubt, when critical exegesis has done its damnedest on the logia of our lord, that buddha did at some time 307 commit himself to some statement"(something called) consciousness exists" is, said huxley, the irreducible minimum of the pseudo-syllogism, false even for an enthymeme "cogito, ergo sum" this 6 membrum virile illius in membrana inclusum esse aiunt, ne copulare posset. proposition he bolsters up by stating that whoso should pretend to doubt it would thereby but confirm it. yet might it not be said"(something called) consciousness appears to itself t

xists" is, said huxley, the irreducible minimum of the pseudo-syllogism, false even for an enthymeme "cogito, ergo sum" this 6 membrum virile illius in membrana inclusum esse aiunt, ne copulare posset. proposition he bolsters up by stating that whoso should pretend to doubt it would thereby but confirm it. yet might it not be said"(something called) consciousness appears to itself to exist" since consciousness is itself the only witness to that confirmation? not that even now we can deny some kind of existence to consciousness, but that it should be a more real existence than that of a reflection is doubtful, incredible, even inconceivable. if by consciousness we mean the normal consciousness, it is definitely untrue, since the dhyanic consciousness includes it and denies it. no doubt "som

ed that "scepticism" is merely the indication of a possible attitude, not a belief, as so many good fool-folk think; but buddha not only denies "cogito, ergo sum; but "cogito, ergo non sum" see "sabbasava sutta" par. 10. at any rate sakkyaditthi, the delusion of personality, is in the very forefront of his doctrines; and it is this delusion that is constantly and inevitably affirmed in all normal consciousness. that dhyanic thought avoids it is doubtful; even so, buddha is here represented as giving precepts to ordinary people. and if personality be delusion, a lie is involved in the command of one to another. in short, we all lie all the time; we are compelled to it by the nature of things themselves_ paradoxical as that seems_ and the buddha knew it! the fifth precept. at last we arrive

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

ircle representing tipheret. extending at an angle from the circle of yesod to the left is the path of resh, with these words "meditation practice equivalent to ritual dclxxi. this path connects to the circle representing hod. extending at an angle from the circle of yesod to the right is the path of tzaddi (as crowley considered at this time, with these words "meditation practice on expansion of consciousness. this path connects to the circle representing netzach. the ringed circle representing hod has "no ritual" arched between its rings at the bottom and the following words written inside "the qabalah liber dcclxxvii gana yoga control of speech practicus. liber xxvii the casting of the magic cup" extending horizontally to the right from the circle of hod is the path of peh, with these w

is conferred by authority when the task of the zelator is accomplished. 4 "the practicus" his duties are laid down in paper d, class d. instruction and examination in the qabalah and liber dcclxxvii. instruction in philosophical meditation (ghana-yoga).2 examination in some one mode of divination "e.g, geomancy, astrology, the tarot. theoretical. he is given a meditation-practice on expansion of consciousness. he is given a meditation-practice in the destruction of thoughts. instruction and examination in control of speech. practical. further, he casts the magic cup. no ritual admits to the grade of philosophus, which is 6 conferred by authority when the task of the practicus is accomplished. 5 "the philosophus" his duties are laid down in paper e, class d. he practises devotion to the or

he pupil, it is explained further, and the method of resignation, constancy, and patience inculcated. the paradox of equilibrium. the necessity of giving oneself wholly up the the new element. egoism rebuked. the master, to illustrate this destruction of the ego, describes the visions of dhyana. he further describes the defence of the soul against assailing thoughts, and shows that the duality of consciousness is a blasphemy against the unity of god; so that even the thought called god is a denial of god-as-he-is-in- himself. the pupil sees nothing but a blank midnight in this emptying of the soul. he is shown that this is the necessary condition of illumination. distinction is further made between these three dhyanas, and those early visions in which things appear as objective. with these

long thy meditation steep and strong, slaying even god, should he distract thy attention from the chosen act! last, all these things in one o'erpowered, time that the midnight blossom flowered! the oneness is. yet even in this, my son, thou shalt not do amiss 41 if thou restrain the expression, shoot thy glance to rapture's darkling root, discarding name, form, sight, and stress even of this high consciousness; pierce to the heart! i leave thee here: thou art the master. i revere thy radiance that rolls afar, o brother of the silver star! olympas. ah, but no ease may lap my limbs. giants and sorcerers oppose; ogres and dragons are my foes! leviathan against me swims, and lions roar, and boreas blows! no zephyrs woo, no happy hymns paean the pilgrim of the rose! marsyas. i teach the royal r

glass of the poison_ the first glass of the new series of horrors since his discharge, cured_ cured_ from the "retreat" yes, i tempted him, i, a doctor! bound by the vows_ faugh! i needed his body! his soul? pah! but an incident in the bargain. for soul is but a word, a vain word_ a battlefield of the philosopher fools, the theologian fools, since anaximander and gregory nanzianus. a toy. but the consciousness? that is what we mean by "soul" we others. that then must live somewhere. but is it, as descartes thought, atomic? or fluid, now here, now there? or is it but a word for the totality of bodily sense? as weir mitchell supposed. well, we should see. i would buy a brain and hunt this elusive consciousness. just so, luck follows skill; the brain of jules foreau was the very pick of the w

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

, etc, just as it happens. when once this habit of excluding the ego become intuitive, the next step is to explain the above thus "there is a sensation (vedana) of a raising, etc" the next stage is that of perception (sa a "there is a perception of a (pleasant and unpleasant) sensation of a raising, etc" the two further stages sankhara and vi anam pursue the analysis to its ultimation "there is a consciousness of a tendency to perceive the (pleasant and unpleasant) sensation of a and found it easy to get into the way of it as a mantra which does not interfere much with sense-impressions, 178 but remains as an undercurrent. after several days of this desultory mahasatipatthana, he turned his mind once again to the great work and decided upon a fortnight's strict magical retirement. though h

sophy-work. it will perhaps be more scientific if in these tests (and perhaps even in work) to stick to one or two objects and always go on to a special number of breaks- say 10. then success will vary as time.276] july 3.14 p.m. 3.20 p.m. white tri- 6 m. 30 s. 6 breaks. dis- 2nd. angle turbed by car- penter. 10.40 p.m. 11.9 p.m. white tri- 29 m. 23 breaks. angle [a "break" shall be defined as "a consciousness of the cessation of the object consciousness" a simple outside thought arising shall not constitute a "break" since it may exist simultaneously with the object-consciousness. 180 it shall be meritorious to perform a rosary upon the rudrakasha-beads at lest once (at one time) daily; for why? because 108 is is a convenient number of breaks, and the large number will aid determinations

july [difficult to set the sound hyperaesthesia. began to forget mantra.]278 11th. 10.12 1/2 p.m. 10.19 p.m. pr n y ma 6 m. 30 s. very hard [the smallest quantity of food injures one's power immensely] 10.21 p.m. 10.44 p.m. ajna 23 m. 20 breaks [used cotton wool in ears] thoughts of ajna go obliquely up (from opening of pharynx about) and direct horizontally forward. this gives an idea to "chase" consciousness "i.e, find by the obvious series of experiments the spot in which the thoughts dwell. probably however this moves about. if so, it is a clear piece of evidence for the idealistic position. if not "thinking of it" equals "it thinking of itself" and its falsity will become rapidly evident. july 12th. 12.8 p.m. 12.19 p.m. pr n y ma 11 m [the best so far: the incense troubled me somewhat

sidious. 4. quaternary. are closely connected with the control centre itself. their nature is "how well i'm doing it" or "wouldn't it be a good idea to" these are probably emanations from the control, not messages to it. we might call them "aberrations of control" of a similar depth are the reflections which discover a break, but these are healthy warnings, and assist. 5. quinary. never rise into consciousness at all, being held down by the most perfect control. hence the blank of thought, the forgetfulness of all things, including the object. not partaking of any character at all, are the "meteor" thoughts which seem to be quite independent of anything the brain could think, or had ever thought. probably this kind of thought is the root of irrational hallucinations "e.g "and if you're pas

at all, are the "meteor" thoughts which seem to be quite independent of anything the brain could think, or had ever thought. probably this kind of thought is the root of irrational hallucinations "e.g "and if you're passing, won't you?"282 183 6. perhaps as a result of the intense control, a nervous storm breaks. this we call dhy na. its character is probably not determined by the antecedents in consciousness. its essential characteristic being the unity of subject and object, a new world is revealed. sam dhi is but an expansion of this, so far as i can see. the slaying of any of these thoughts often leaves their echoes gradually dying away. now that we have come to the end of this long chapter, let us turn back on the upward slope and survey the road which winds beneath us, and lose not

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

ulders, adam of the foolish resignation to the self-preserving decree of the frightened divinities. his errors of tactics were caused by the fact that he hoped to test the apple without the help of woman. often enough, lionel tabard unwittingly repelled the advances of many a feminine would-be initiator. vi1 the lover but he was not prompted by the wisdom of a master; merely by cowardice and self-consciousness. he could not command love and desires; the angels of love and desires therefore digged a deep trap before his feet. tabard was sitting in the verandah. the men had gone to bed, the women also. he lighted his pipe, the use of which a life in open air had permitted his lungs to tolerate. he was thinking, pondering, meditating upon the most important matter in life, the personal one. h

longed to tear himself away, and gradually discovered that she had become a necessity to him. he lost pleasure in himself and found none in her; finally he played an old trick and caused a telegram to be sent, calling him away. he swore to return speedily- which he didn't. he sailed back to europe, found himself in london, where his first experience caused him to waver between eagerness and self-consciousness. at that time, he met with the adventure which i related. a young widow horse- whipped him. lionel was still very far from his salvation. 1 for reasons which are obvious to anyone who has mixed the gluten of the white eagle with the red powder, or accomplished the third projection, the order of the tarot trumps cannot any longer be preserved. nor will their number exceed seven. ix th

to begin with, the root-thought of all philosophy and religion, both eastern and western, is that the universe is only an appearance, and not a reality, or, as deussen has it: the entire external universe, with its infinite ramifications in space and time, as also the involved and intricate sum of our inner perceptions, is all merely the form under which the essential reality presents itself to a consciousness such as ours, but is not the form in which it may subsist outside of our consciousness and independent of it; that, in other words, the sum total of external and internal experience always an only tells us how things are constituted for us, and for our intellectual capacities, not how they are in themselves and apart from intelligences such as ours.8 here is the whole of the world's

ay, that is m y. form to the materialist, name to the idealist, and nothing to him who has risen above both. they also are m y and not atman. all that is not atman is m y, and m y is ignorance, and ignorance is sin. now the philosophical fall of the atman produces the macrocosm and the microcosm, god and not-god- the universe, or the power which asserts a separateness, an individuality, 56 a self-consciousness- i am! this is explained in brihad ranyaka, 1. 4. 1. as follows "in the beginning the atman alone in the form of a man20 was this universe. he gazed around; he saw nothing there but himself. thereupon he cried out at the beginning 'it is i' thence originated the name i. therefore to-day, when anyone is summoned, he answers first 'it is i; and then only he names the other name which h

am! this is explained in brihad ranyaka, 1. 4. 1. as follows "in the beginning the atman alone in the form of a man20 was this universe. he gazed around; he saw nothing there but himself. thereupon he cried out at the beginning 'it is i' thence originated the name i. therefore to-day, when anyone is summoned, he answers first 'it is i; and then only he names the other name which he bears."21 this consciousness of "i" is the second veil which man meets on his upward journey, and, unless he avoid it and escape from its hidden meshes, which are a thousandfold more dangerous than the entanglements of the veil of words, he will never arrive at that higher consciousness, that superconsciousness (sam dhi, which will consume him back into the atman from which he came. as the fall of the atman aris

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

: vein from vein they rend and shatter, and are nothingness for ever. in the blessed, the enlightened, perfect eyes these visions pass, pass and cease, poor shadows frightened, leave no stain upon the glass. one last stroke, o heart-free master, one last certain calm of will, and the maker of disaster shall be stricken and grow still. burn thou to the core of matter, to the spirit's utmost flame, consciousness and sense to shatter, ruin sight and form and name! shatter, lake-reflected spectre; lake, rise up in mist to sun; sun, dissolve in showers of nectar, and the master's work is done. nectar perfume gently stealing, masterful and sweet and strong, cleanse the world with light of healing in the ancient house of wrong! 26 free a million million mortals on the wheel of being tossed! open

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

cidences. vi. the testimony of science- psychical research. vii. on the intra-cosmic difficulties of communication. viii. conclusions. appendices. bibliography. index "the book. has much to recommend it on the score of stimulus to calm reasoning and further research "pall mall gazette "the collaborators may certainly claim that they have brought proven evidence as to the persistence of individual consciousness and personal identity which merits consideration "sunday times "well worth reading "the tatler "our authors have maintained an admirably detached attitude. mr carrington's theory will stand many tests of application in the light of our present knowledge "westminster gazette "an extraordinarily interesting book "truth "one closes their comprehensive survey with the conviction that the

nemies, and i am come to destroy them. 26. this also is compassion: an end to the sickness of earth. a rooting-out of the weeds: a watering of the flowers. 27. o my children, ye are more beautiful than the flowers: ye must not fade in your season. 28. i love you; i would sprinkle you with the divine dew of immortality. 29. this immortality is no vain hope beyond the grave: i offer you the certain consciousness of bliss. 30. i offer it at once, on earth; before an hour hath struck upon the bell, ye shall be with me in the abodes that are beyond decay. 31. also i give you power earthly and joy earthly; wealth, and health, and length of days. adoration and love shall cling to your feet, and twine around your heart. 32. only your mouths shall drink of a delicious wine- the wine of iacchus; the

ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

hilled him to the bone; the breeze moaned in his heart and he longed to be alone that he might try to understand .its meaning. uncle louie knew none of this 'look at the view, lad' he pointed out the misty expanse of lancashire round thern 'folks say that witches used to come up here and worship heathen gods, but some folks'll say anything' one by one the long-dead witches flickered across alex's consciousness, indistinct, but with the symbols of their witchhood clearly defmed: the horns-sign of the fertility cultthe broomsticks, the raised athames, he knew he would never be satisfied until he had conjured them up in a circle to hear what they had to tell him. unable to practise his witchcraft properly, for gran had explained time and time again tha only a third-grade w tch could work in a

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

ing "down, whereupon all shall fall to the ground to sit in a circle facing in. thus also was the cone of power raised of yore. notes l another variant on raising a cone of power. l this one's adapted slightly from the witches almanac, 1971-72, as reprinted in the witches all. l it's similar to many well known methods; just puts the pieces together rather differentpocopyright 1998 lucis trust the consciousness of the atom by alice a. bailey copyright 1961 lucis trust copyright renewed 1989 by lucis trust foreword the lectures here presented were delivered in new york during the past winter. the purpose of this series was to present to their auditors the testimony of science as to the relation of matter and of consciousness; to enable the hearers to observe the identical manifestation of th

uditors the testimony of science as to the relation of matter and of consciousness; to enable the hearers to observe the identical manifestation of these relations and of certain basic laws in successively higher states of being, and thus to bring to them a realisation of the universality of the evolutionary process and its actuality; and to deal somewhat with the nature of the expanded states of consciousness and the enlarged life toward which all mankind is travelling. they thus were intended to serve as an introduction to the more detailed study and application of the laws of life and human unfoldment generally included in the term of "occultism" it will be observed that there is in this series a considerable amount of repetition, as each lecture briefly reviews the matters covered in t

to follow the line of the argument of the lectures without difficulty. for those, however, who for the first time approach the consideration of the matters here discussed, the occasional repetition of the fundamental points may help to a ready apprehension, and it is for this class of readers that the book is primarily intended- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust alice a bailey september, 1922- 2- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust lecture i the field of evolution there has probably never been a period in the history of thought entirely resembling the present. thinkers everywhere are conscious of two things, first, that the region of mystery has never before been so clearly defined, and secondly, that that region can be entered more easily than has hitherto been the case;

and what is the key to its present condition? is there more than this one life, and is the sole interest to be found in that which is apparent and material? such queries pass through all our minds at various times, and have passed through the minds of thinkers right down through the centuries. there have been many attempts to reply to these questions, and as we study them we find that the- 3- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust answers given fall into three main groups, and that three principal solutions are held out for the consideration of men. these three solutions are: first, realism. another name for this school is that of materialism. it teaches that "the presentation which we have in consciousness of an external world is true; that things are what they seem; tha

secondly, there is the point of view which we can best, perhaps, call supernaturalism. man becomes conscious that perhaps, after all, things are not exactly what they seem to be, and that there remains much which is inexplicable; he awakens to the realisation that he himself is not simply an accumulation of physical atoms, a material something, and a tangible body, but that latent within him is a consciousness, a power, and a psychic nature which link him to all other members of the human family, and to a power outside himself which he must perforce explain. this it is which has led, for instance, to the evolution of the christian and jewish point of view, which posits a god outside the solar system, who created it, but was himself extraneous to it. these systems of thought teach that the

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

them: nor fancies that we may suspect to have been inspired in us by a deva (that is, in presumed spiritual inspiration; nor from inferences drawn from some haphazard assumption we may have made; nor because of what seems an analogical necessity; nor on the mere authority of our teachers or masters. but we are to believe when the writing, doctrine, or saying is corroborated by our own reason and consciousness "for this" says he in concluding "i taught you not to believe merely because you have heard, but when you believed of your consciousness, then to act accordingly and abundantly (secret doctrine, vol. iii, page 401) foreword the subject of initiation is one that has a great fascination for thinkers of all schools of thought, and even those who remain sceptical and critical would like

e heavens" five points to remember the reader is also asked to remember and weigh certain ideas prior to taking up the study of initiation. due to the extreme complexity of the matter it is an utter impossibility for us to do more than get a general idea of the scheme; hence the futility of dogmatism. we can do no more than sense a fraction of some wonderful whole, utterly beyond the reach of our consciousness, a whole that the highest angel or perfected being is but beginning to realise. when we recognise the fact that the average man is as yet fully conscious only on the physical plane, nearly conscious on the emotional plane, and only developing the consciousness of the mental plane, it is obvious that his comprehension of cosmic data can be but rudimentary. when- 5- initiation, human a

ent will then awake to the realization that after all the study and toil he has at least a wide general conception of the logoic thoughtform into which he can fit the details as he acquires them through many incarnations. this brings us to the last point to be considered before entering upon the subject proper, which is: that the development of the human being is but the passing from one state of consciousness to another. it is a succession of expansions, a growth of that faculty of awareness that constitutes the predominant characteristic of the indwelling thinker. it is the progressing from consciousness polarised in the personality, lower self, or body, to that polarised in the higher self, ego, or soul, thence to a polarisation in the monad, or spirit, till the consciousness eventually

ng of the form side of things. therefore it concerns the material side of evolution, matter in the solar systems, in the planet, in the three worlds of human evolution, and in the bodies of men. wisdom is the product of the hall of wisdom. it has to do with the development of the life within the form, with the progress of the spirit through those ever-changing vehicles, and with the expansions of consciousness that succeed each other from life to life. it deals with the life side of evolution. since it deals with the essence of things and not with the things themselves, it is the intuitive apprehension of truth apart from the reasoning faculty, and the innate perception that can distinguish between the false and the true, between the real and the unreal. it is more than that, for it is als

lly a point of equilibrium is reached where the man is controlled entirely by neither. later the ego controls more and more, until in the hall of wisdom it dominates in the three lower worlds, and in increasing degree the inherent divinity- 9- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust assumes the mastery. aspects of initiation. initiation, or the process of undergoing an expansion of consciousness, is part of the normal process of evolutionary development, viewed on a large scale, and not from the standpoint of the individual. when viewed from the individual standpoint it has come to be narrowed down to the moment wherein the evolving unit definitely apprehends that (by dint of his own effort, aided by the advice and suggestions of the watching teachers of the race) he has rea

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

and may serve as a scaffolding upon which more detailed instruction may later be built, as the great tide of evolutionary teaching flows on. secondly, to express that which is subjective in comprehensible terms, and to point out the next step forward in the understanding of the true psychology. it is an elucidation of the relation existing between spirit and matter, which relation demonstrates as consciousness. it will be found that the treatise deals primarily with the aspect of mind, with consciousness and with the higher psychology, and less with matter as we know of it on the physical plane. the danger involved in giving out information concerning the various energies of atomic matter is too great, and the race as yet too selfish to be entrusted with these potencies. man is already, th

them; nor fancies that we may suspect to have been inspired in us by a deva (that is, in presumed spiritual inspiration; nor from inferences drawn from some haphazard assumption we may have made; nor because of what seems an analogical necessity; nor on the mere authority of our teachers or masters. but we are to believe when the writing, doctrine, or saying is corroborated by our own reason and consciousness''for this" says he in concluding "i taught you not to believe merely because you have heard, but when you believed of your consciousness, then to act accordingly and abundantly" secret doctrine iii. 401. may this be the attitude of every reader of this''treatise on cosmic fire' alice a. bailey- 6- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust note: in the footnotes throughout

plane of mind division f. the law of attraction section three. the fire of spirit electric fire division a. certain basic fundamentals division b. the nature of the seven cosmic paths division c. seven esoteric stanzas the above tabulation of the subjects dealt with in this treatise is of very real importance, for it forms the basis of that which we shall be considering. the total lack of a wider consciousness than the individual and the personal, acts as a bar to the true comprehension of things macrocosmic, but if the occult method is adhered to, if the law of correspondences is studied, and if we ever reason upward from the microcosm to the greater whole, then glimpses will be caught of vast realms of realisation and vistas of spiritual unfoldment will open up before us, undreamt of hit

s into manifestation, through the medium of a solar system. this solar system is the body, or form, of this cosmic life, and is itself triple. this triple solar system can be described in terms of three aspects, or (as the christian theology puts it) in terms of three persons. electric fire, or spirit. 1st person..father. life. will. purpose. positive energy. solar fire, or soul. 2nd person..son. consciousness. love-wisdom. equilibrised energy. fire by friction, or body, or matter. 3rd person..h. oly spirit. form. active intelligence. negative energy. each of these three is also triple in manifestation, making therefore a. the nine potencies or emanations. b. the nine sephiroth. c. the nine causes of initiation. these, with the totality of manifestation or the whole, produce the ten (10) o

of correspondences will explain the details of this relationship. this law of correspondences or of analogy is the interpretive law of the system, and explains god to man- 12- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust 5. just as god is the macrocosm for all the kingdoms in nature, so man is the macrocosm for all the sub-human kingdoms. 6. the goal for the evolution of the atom is self-consciousness as exemplified in the human kingdom. the goal for the evolution of man is group consciousness, as exemplified by a planetary logos. 2(2) the goal for the planetary logos is god consciousness, as exemplified by the solar logos. 7. the solar logos is the sum-total of all the states of consciousness within the solar system. 3(3) stanzas of dyzan stanza i the secret of the fire lieth hid

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

ent, patanjali, will eventually find its greatest demonstration in the west. this is owing to the fact that under cyclic law the fifth root race (in its fifth subrace) must inevitably touch its highest point. that point, in the economy of the races, is seen exemplified in the right use of the mind and its utilisation by the soul for the achievement of group objectives and the development of group consciousness upon the physical plane- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust hitherto the mind has either been prostituted to material ends or has been deified. through the science of raja yoga, the mind will be known as the instrument of the soul and the means whereby the brain of the aspirant becomes illuminated and knowledge gained of those matters which concern the realm of the soul. under the law of

ch deal specifically with the development of the centres, brought about through various types of- 2- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust meditation practices and breathing exercises, is, from a certain aspect, a retrogression. it will be found that through the practice of raja yoga, and through assuming that point of directional control which is to be found by the man who centers his consciousness in the soul, the other forms of yoga are unnecessary, for the greater yoga automatically includes all the lesser in its results, though not in its practices. when these are studied, it will become apparent why the day of opportunity has only just arrived. the east has preserved rules for us since time immemorial. here and there orientals (with a few western adepts) have availed thems

world, the flesh and the devil? it is brought about when the physical brain of the incarnated man becomes aware of the self, the soul, and this conscious awareness only becomes possible when the true self can "reflect itself in the mindstuff" the soul is inherently freed from objects and stands ever in the state of isolated unity. man, however, in incarnation has to arrive, in his physical brain consciousness, at a realization of these two states of being; he has consciously to free himself from all objects of desire and stand as a unified whole, detached and liberated from all veils, from all forms in the three worlds. when the state of conscious being, as known by the spiritual man, becomes also the condition of awareness of the man in physical incarnation then the goal has been reached

ga system. topic: the versatile psychic nature. book ii. the steps to union. a. the five hindrances and their removal. b. the eight means defined. topic: the means of attainment. book iii. union achieved and its results. a. meditation, and its stages. b. twenty-three results of meditation. topic: the powers of the soul. book iv. illumination- 5- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust a. consciousness and form. b. union or at-one-ment. topic: isolated unity. bibliography of the translations of and commentaries upon the yoga sutras of patanjali used in the preparation of the present work. the yoga-sutra of patanjali..m. j. dvivedi. the yoga-darsana..ganganatha jha. the yoga sutras of patanjali..charles johnston. the yoga aphorisms of patanjali..w. q. judge. the yoga sutras of patan

inment are persistently followed without intermission, then the steadiness of the mind (restraint of the vrittis) is secured. 15. non-attachment is freedom from longing for all objects of desire, either earthly or traditional, either here or hereafter. 16. the consummation of this non-attachment results in an exact knowledge of the spiritual man when liberated from the qualities or gunas. 17. the consciousness of an object is attained by concentration upon its fourfold nature: the form, through examination; the quality (or guna, through discriminative participation; the purpose, through inspiration (or bliss; and the soul, through identification. 18. a further stage of samadhi is achieved when, through one pointed thought, the outer activity is quieted. in this stage, the chitta is respons

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

ggested that it may eventually supplant the present methods of memory training, and prove a potent factor in modern educational procedure. it is a subject that has engrossed the attention of thinkers in the east and in the west for thousands of years, and this uniformity of interest is in itself of importance. the next developments which will carry the race forward along the path of its unfolding consciousness must surely lie in the direction of synthesis. the growth of human knowledge must be brought about by the fusion of the eastern and the western techniques of mental training. this has already proceeded apace and thinkers in both hemispheres are realizing that this fusion is leading towards some most significant realization. edward carpenter says that "we seem to be arriving at a time

est and "mind-stuff (chitta) in the east; both use the language of symbology to express their conclusions and both reach the point where words prove futile to embody the intuited possibilities. dr. jung, one of the people who is seeking to bring these hitherto discordant elements together, touches on this in the following extract from his commentary on an ancient chinese writing. he says "western consciousness is by no means consciousness in general, but rather a historically conditioned, and geographically limited, factor, representative of only one part of humanity. the widening of our own consciousness ought not to proceed at the expense of other kinds of consciousness, but ought to take place through the development of those elements of our psyche which are analogous to those of a fore

lies in our arrival at this knowledge a knowledge that is neither eastern nor western, but which is known to both. when we have joined hands with the orient and when we have united the best thoughts of the east with those of the west, we shall have a synthetic and balanced teaching which will liberate the coming generations. it must begin in the educational field and with the young. in the west, consciousness has been focused upon the material aspects of living, and all of our mental power has been concentrated upon the control and utilization of material things, the- 8- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust perfecting of physical comforts, and the accumulation of possessions. in the east, where the spiritual realities have been more uniformly held, mental power has been

ning, with the impartation of so-called facts, and with giving the student a little information on a vast number of unrelated subjects. the literal meaning of the word, however, is "to lead out of" or "to draw out" and this is most instructive. the thought latent in this idea is that we should draw out the inherent instincts and potentialities of the child in order to lead him out of one state of consciousness into another and wider one. in this way we lead children, for instance, who are simply conscious of being alive, into a state of self-consciousness; they become aware of themselves and of their group relationships; they are taught to develop powers and capacities, especially through vocational training, in order that they may be economically independent, and thus self-supporting memb

we carry on the good work and teach them the real meaning of intellection as a training whereby the intuition is released. we teach them to utilize their instincts and intellect as part of the apparatus of self-preservation in the external world of human affairs, but the use of pure reason and the eventual control of the mind by the intuition in the work of self-preservation and of continuity of consciousness in the subjective and real worlds, is as yet but the privileged knowledge of a few pioneers. if professor h. wildon carr is right, in his definition of the intuition, then our educational methods do not tend to its development. he defines it as "the apprehension by the mind of reality directly as it is, and not under the form of a perception or a conception, nor as an idea or object

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

h for which he stands, and the student's power to discriminate between truth, partial truth, and falsity. second, that with increased esoteric teaching comes increased exoteric responsibility. let each student with clarity therefore take stock of himself, remembering that understanding comes through application of the measure of truth grasped to the immediate problem and environment, and that the consciousness expands through use of the truth imparted. third, that a dynamic adherence to the chosen path and a steady perseverance that overcomes and remains unmoved by aught that may eventuate, is a prime requisite and leads to the portal admitting to a kingdom, a dimension and a state of being which is inwardly or subjectively known. it is this state of realisation which produces changes in f

o contact certain authoritative personages, and to get into heaven by some short cut- 4- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust you have wisely guarded your books from the reaction accorded to those who claim to be masters, adepts and initiates. my anonymity and status must be preserved, and my rank be regarded as only that of a senior student and of an aspirant to that expansion of consciousness which is for me the next step forward. what i say of truth alone is of moment; the inspiration and help i can accord to any pilgrim on the path is alone vital; that which i have learned through experience is at the disposal of the earnest aspirant; and the wideness of the vision which i can impart (owing to my having climbed higher up the mountain than some) is my main contribution

here listed: spirit matter life. form father. mother positive. negative darkness. light students must clearly have this essential unity in mind e'en when they talk (as they needs must) in finite terms of that duality which is everywhere, cyclically, apparent. ii. the second postulate grows out of the first and states that the one life, manifesting through matter, produces a third factor which is consciousness. this consciousness, which is the result of the union of the two poles of spirit and matter is the soul of all things; it permeates all substance or objective energy; it underlies all forms, whether it be the form of that unit of energy which we call an atom, or the form of man, a planet, or a solar system. this is the theory of self-determination or the teaching that all the lives o

ergy; it underlies all forms, whether it be the form of that unit of energy which we call an atom, or the form of man, a planet, or a solar system. this is the theory of self-determination or the teaching that all the lives of which the one life is formed, in their sphere and in their state of being, become, so to speak, grounded in matter and assume forms whereby their peculiar specific state of consciousness may be realised and their vibration stabilised; thus they may know themselves as existences. thus again the one life becomes a stabilised and conscious entity through the medium of the solar system, and is essentially, therefore the sum total of energies, of all states of consciousness, and of all forms in existence. the homogeneous becomes the heterogeneous, and yet remains a unity;

um of the solar system, and is essentially, therefore the sum total of energies, of all states of consciousness, and of all forms in existence. the homogeneous becomes the heterogeneous, and yet remains a unity; the one manifests in diversity and yet is unchanged; the central unity is known in time and space as composite and differentiated and yet, when time and space are not (being but states of consciousness, only the unity will remain, and- 7- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust only spirit will persist, plus an increased vibratory action, plus capacity for an intensification of the light when again the cycle of manifestation returns. within the vibratory pulsation of the one manifesting life all the lesser lives repeat the process of being, gods, angels, men, and the m

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ory remarks i. the three objectives in studying the rays the study of the rays, and a true and deep comprehension of the inner significance of the teaching, will do for us three things: a. it will throw much light upon the times and cycles in the unfolding panorama of history. in the last analysis, history is an account of the growth and development of man from the stage of the cave man, with his consciousness centred in his animal life, up to the present time wherein the human consciousness is steadily becoming more inclusive and mental, and so on and up to the stage of a perfected son of god. it is an account of the apprehension, by man, of the creative ideas which have moulded the race and are establishing its destiny. it gives us a dramatic picture of the progress of those souls who ar

activity which is progressive and cyclic and evidences increasing momentum. they are dominant at one time and quiescent at another, and according to the particular ray which is making its presence felt at any particular time, so will be the quality of the civilisation, the type of forms which will make their appearance in the kingdoms of nature, and the consequent stage of awareness (the state of consciousness) of the human beings who are carried into form life in that particular era. these embodied lives (again in all four kingdoms) will be responsive to the peculiar vibration, quality, colouring and nature of the ray in question. the ray in manifestation will affect potently the three bodies which constitute the personality of man, and the influence of the ray will produce changes in the

discover its origin; they know not what it is, whether or no it is an informing entity, detached and separate from the body nature; they question whether it is an integrated energetic sum total brought into existence through the fusion of the body cells, and therefore, through the process of evolution, constituting a thinking, feeling entity; or whether it is no more than the aggregated life and consciousness of the cells themselves. the above is a generalisation which will serve our purpose and will cover the general proposition. it will appear, as we study, that the energies which inform the personalities and which constitute the nature of the human being fall naturally into three groups: 1. those energies which we call "the spirits in men" you note here the utter superficiality of that

er a wider field of contacts than is at present possible. many are as yet in the initial stage of registering an awareness of a field of expression which they know exists the field of soul awareness but which is not yet for them their normal field of expression. many know a great deal about it, theoretically, but the practical effects of applied knowledge are not yet theirs. many are conscious of consciousness, and are aware of the kingdom of the soul and of an occasional reaction to impression from that kingdom, but they are not yet consciousness itself, nor so identified with the soul that consciousness of all else drops away. to achieve that is their aim and objective. let me also remind you that the career of the monad (an aspect of energy found on one or other of the three major rays)

closely identified with the matter aspect that it sees no distinction, but is the form, and knows not itself as soul. this often reaches its height in some life of full personality expression, wherein the soul is completely centred in personality reactions; the lower life is so strong and vital that a powerful and material expression eventuates. 2. a subsequent and painful differentiation of the consciousness into a realised duality. in this condition, the man is distinctly aware of what is termed his essential duality; he knows he is spirit-matter, is form-life, and is the soul in manifestation. during this stage, which covers many lives and carries the man along the path of probation and discipleship as far as the third initiation, the centre of gravity (if i may so express it) shifts s

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

of work as an evangelist and as a teacher in the field of christian principles, and a difficult cycle in which i faced the problem of my own relation to christ and to christianity, have brought me to two definitely clear and clean-cut recognitions: first, a recognition of the reality of the individuality of christ and of his mission; and secondly, a recognition that the development of the christ consciousness and the christ nature in individual man, and in the race as a whole, carries with it the solution of our world problem. most heartily do i endorse the words of arthur weigall when he says "yet the jesus of history as distinct from the jesus of theology, remains `the way, the truth, and the life; and i am convinced that concentration upon the historic figure of our lord and upon his t

yserling points this out in these words "the process of shifting levels from the letter to the inner meaning in the matter of spiritual attitudes can be clearly set forth by one single proposition. it consists in `seeing through' the phenomenon. every living phenomenon is, first and last, a symbol; for the essence of life is meaning. but every symbol which is the ultimate expression of a state of consciousness is in itself transparent for another deeper one, and so on into eternity; for all things in the sense-connexion of life are inwardly connected, and their depths have their roots in god "therefore, no spiritual form can ever be an ultimate expression; every meaning, when it has been penetrated, becomes automatically a mere letter-expression of a deeper one, and herewith the old phenom

the gospels has not only an application to that divine figure which dwelt for a time among men, but that it has also a practical significance and meaning for the civilised man today, then there will be some objective gained and some service and help rendered. it is possible that today owing to our more advanced evolution and the ability to express ourselves through more finely developed shades of consciousness we can appropriate the teaching with a clearer vision and a wiser use of the indicated lesson. this great myth belongs to us for let us be courageous and use this word in its true and right connotation. a myth is capable of becoming a fact in the experience of- 7- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust an individual, for a myth is a fact which can be proven. upon the my

nation. he is, as the psychologists have indicated, a sum total of physical organisms, of vital force, of psychical states or emotional conditions, and of mental or thought reactions. he is now ready to have indicated to him his next transition, development or unfoldment. of this he is expectant, standing in readiness to take advantage of the opportunity. the door into a world of higher being and consciousness stands wide open; the way into the kingdom of god has been clearly pointed out. many in the past have passed into that kingdom and awakened there to a world of being and of understanding which is, to the multitude, a sealed mystery. the glory of the present moment lies in the fact that many thousands stand thus prepared, and (given the needed instruction) could be initiated into the

y into the kingdom of god has been clearly pointed out. many in the past have passed into that kingdom and awakened there to a world of being and of understanding which is, to the multitude, a sealed mystery. the glory of the present moment lies in the fact that many thousands stand thus prepared, and (given the needed instruction) could be initiated into the mysteries of god. a new unfoldment in consciousness is now possible; a new goal has arisen and governs the intentions of many. we are, as a race, definitely on our way towards some new knowledge, some fresh recognitions, and some deeper world of values. what happens on the outer plane of experience is indicative of a similar happening in a more subtle world of meaning. for this we must prepare. we have seen that the christian revelati

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

ance of the words used, we are dealing with forces and energies. these, as they cyclically run their course and play upon and intermingle with other energies and potencies, produce those forms in matter and substance, which constitute the appearance and express the quality of the great all-enfolding lives and of the life in which all "lives and moves and has its being" the unfoldment of the human consciousness is signalised sequentially by the recognition of life after life, of being after being, and the realisation that these lives are in themselves the sum total of all the potencies and energies whose will is to create and to manifest. in dealing, however, with these energies and forces, it is impossible to express their appearance, quality and purpose except in symbolic form, and the fo

e after life, of being after being, and the realisation that these lives are in themselves the sum total of all the potencies and energies whose will is to create and to manifest. in dealing, however, with these energies and forces, it is impossible to express their appearance, quality and purpose except in symbolic form, and the following points should therefore be remembered: 1. the personality consciousness is that of the third aspect of divinity, the creator aspect. this works in matter and substance in order to create forms through which the quality may express itself and so demonstrate the nature of divinity on the plane of appearances. 2. the egoic consciousness is that of the second aspect of divinity, that of the soul, expressing itself as quality and as the determining subjective

nd aspect of divinity, that of the soul, expressing itself as quality and as the determining subjective "colour" of the appearances. this naturally varies, according to the ability of the soul in any form to master its vehicle, matter, and to express- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust innate quality through the outer form. 3. the monadic consciousness is that of the first aspect of divinity, that which embodies divine life purpose and intent, and which uses the soul in order to demonstrate through that soul the inherent purpose of god. it is this that determines the quality. the soul embodies that purpose and will of god as it expresses itself in seven aspects. the monad expresses the same purpose as it exists, unified in the mind

the divine mind. this will inevitably be clear to the man who has studied the theme of a treatise on cosmic fire, which deals specifically with the creative process and with manifestation. it deals therefore with the outer personality expression of that great all-encompassing life, which we call god, for lack of a better term. we need to bear in mind that our universe (as far as the highest human consciousness can as yet conceive of it) is to be found on the seven subplanes of the cosmic physical plane, and that our highest type of energy, embodying for us the purest expression of spirit, is but the force manifestation of the first subplane of the cosmic physical plane. we are dealing, therefore, as far as consciousness is concerned, with what might be regarded symbolically as the brain re

ife, c. produce that inner transmutation which will bring into manifestation the fifth kingdom in nature, the kingdom of souls. all this has to be accomplished in the realm of conscious awareness or response, through the medium of steadily improving vehicles or response mechanisms, and with the aid of spiritual understanding and interpretation. with the bigger questions we will not deal. with the consciousness of the life of god as it expresses itself in the three subhuman kingdoms, we need not concern ourselves. we shall deal entirely with the following three points: 1. with the strictly human consciousness as it begins with the process of individualisation and consummates in the dominant personality. 2. with the egoic consciousness, which is that of the solar angel as it begins with the

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

which is of major importance to every aspirant. only those who are beginning to come under the influence and the control of their own souls and are, therefore, mentally focussed and attuned, are eligible for the training offered by the hierarchy. devotion, emotional reactions and sentiment are not enough. esoteric training is also an impersonal matter; it is concerned with the development of soul consciousness and with the expansion of that consciousness to include, and not exclude, all forms of life through which pulses the life and love of god. the true disciple is ever inclusive and never exclusive. it is this- 2- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust inclusiveness which is the hallmark of all true esotericists. where it is lacking you may have an aspirant but

dom in nature, the fifth kingdom; this is the kingdom of god on earth or the kingdom of souls. it is precipitating on earth and will be composed of those who are becoming group-conscious and who can work in group formation. this will be possible, because these people will have achieved a self-initiated perfection (even if relative in nature) and will be identified with certain group expansions of consciousness. it will also be because they have arrived at love of their fellowmen, just as they have loved themselves in the past. think on this with clarity, my brothers, and grasp, if you can, the full significance of this last sentence. their work will largely be to summarise and make effective the work of those two great sons of god, the buddha and the christ. as you know, one of them brough

bers in the groups and the individual groups lose sight of their own identities in an effort to make this experiment of the hierarchy successful. the feelings, reactions, wishes and successes of the individual most emphatically do not count. only- 11- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust that is regarded as of moment which will further group effort and enrich the group consciousness. only that, for instance, attracts my attention which brings more spiritual power to my group of disciples or which increases its light or dims its radiance. you need to remember that i look at my groups of disciples always subjectively and as a group. it is the total radiance which i see; it is the united rhythm which i note and the united tone and colour; it is the sound they colle

ersonality feelings and reactions because i count upon the sincerity of your purpose. it is perhaps wise to remember here that, as a general rule, no one believes what others may tell him no matter how apparent the truth or how much the person may protest that he accepts that truth. only those truths which are wrought out individually in the crucible of experience really penetrate into the living consciousness and bear fruit. but in this group effort which we are undertaking, the fact that all in the group are made aware of what is said to the individual may prove most useful and produce much more rapid adjustments than could otherwise be the- 12- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust case provided that, unitedly and in love, they will then help their fellow disc

rganised. 4. any phenomena of a mystical and spiritual kind should also be noted. the seeing of the light in the head comes under this category. its brilliance should be noted, its growth and dimming; the hearing of the voice of the silence which is the voice of the soul but not of the subconscious; the registering of messages from the soul or from other disciples and world servers; expansions of consciousness which initiate you into the conscious life of god, as it manifests through any forms and the hearing of the note of all beings. a close study of the third part of the light of the soul (the yoga sutras of patanjali) will indicate the type of phenomena which should find its place in this diary. 5. any experiences of a psychic kind which do not come under any of the above headings. tho

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

are now faced. some of them can be solved with relative rapidity given common sense and a correctly appreciated self-interest; others will require foresighted planning and a long patience as, one by one, the necessary steps are taken, leading to the readjustment of human values and the inauguration of new attitudes of mind regarding right human relations. in the recognition of the growth in human consciousness and in a realization of the distinction obviously existing between primitive men and our modern intelligent humanity lie the grounds for an unshaken optimism as to human destiny. events in the immediate foreground do not blot out the long history of human development and obliterate recognition of the long range changes which have taken place within the human consciousness; these basi

state or nation. dimly, and as yet ineffectually, we are projecting this same concept into the field of international relations. thinkers throughout the world are functioning internationally; this is the guarantee of the future because only when men can think in these wider terms will the fusion of all men everywhere become possible, will brotherhood come into being and humanity be a fact in our consciousness. most men today think in terms of their own nation or group and this is their largest concept; they have progressed beyond the stage of their individual physical and mental well-being and are visioning the possibility of adding their quota of usefulness and of stability to the national whole; they are seeking to be cooperative, to understand and to further the good of the community

ilure. it is hard to admit that none of the nations (including our own) has clean hands, and that all are guilty of greed and theft, of separativeness, of pride and prejudice, as well as national and racial hatreds. all nations have much interior housecleaning to do and this they must carry forward along with their outer efforts to bring about a better and more habitable world. it must be a world consciousness, motivated by the idea of the general good, one in which higher values than individual and national gain are emphasized and one in which people are trained in right national citizenship upon the one hand and on the other in the responsibility for world citizenship- 8- problems of humanity copyright 1998 lucis trust is this too idealistic a picture? the guarantee of its possibility li

ill they take advantage of the responsiveness of the german people to propaganda and see that it is properly and spiritually exploited? will they see that the educational institutions of that unhappy land are placed in the hands of those with a vision of the future, who have a firm determination to train the rising generation to know themselves as men and not as supermen? can they instil into the consciousness of the children of today and of those who will yet be born, the significance and the importance of right human relations? can they then continue this educational process for a long enough time? here lies the test of the true intentions of the united nations. the spiritual potentialities of the german people must not be forgotten. we must look forward towards that which they can be tr

r a long enough time? here lies the test of the true intentions of the united nations. the spiritual potentialities of the german people must not be forgotten. we must look forward towards that which they can be trained to become. practically speaking, they can more easily be changed under right methods of teaching and conditioning than any other nation in europe. germany still expresses the herd consciousness. this must be transmuted into group consciousness the consciousness of the free individual who collaborates with other men of goodwill for the benefit of the whole. great britain great britain has been a great and imperialistic power. her acquisitive spirit, her tenacity and the firmness of her political manoeuvres in the past have warranted this charge. she has played "power politic

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

n of god transcendent had been the flickering expression of the human attitude to god, prior to the advent of the buddha, the avatar of illumination. then the buddha came and demonstrated in his own life the fact of god immanent as well as god transcendent, of god in the universe and of god within humanity. the selfhood of deity and the self in the heart of individual man became a factor in human consciousness. it was a relatively new truth to man. however, until christ came and lived a life of love and service and gave men the new command to love one another, there had been very little emphasis upon god as love in any of the world scriptures. after he had come as the avatar of love, then god became known as love supernal, love as the goal and objective of creation, love as the basic princ

ientist or an artist? it is a fallacy to believe, as some do, that the main trend of christ's work will be through the medium of the churches or the world religions. he necessarily will work through them when conditions permit and there is a living nucleus of true spirituality within them, or when their invocative appeal is potent enough to reach him. he will use all possible channels whereby the consciousness of man may be enlarged and right orientation be brought about. it is, however, truer to say that it is as world teacher that he will consistently work, and that the churches are but one of the teaching avenues he will employ. all that enlightens the minds of men, all propaganda that tends to bring about right human relations, all modes of acquiring real knowledge, all methods of tran

about. it is, however, truer to say that it is as world teacher that he will consistently work, and that the churches are but one of the teaching avenues he will employ. all that enlightens the minds of men, all propaganda that tends to bring about right human relations, all modes of acquiring real knowledge, all methods of transmuting knowledge into wisdom and understanding, all that expands the consciousness of humanity and of all subhuman states of awareness and sensitivity, all that dispels glamour and illusion and that disrupts crystallisation and disturbs static conditions will come under the realistic activities of the hierarchy which he supervises. he will be limited by the quality and the calibre of the invocative appeal of humanity and that, in its turn, is conditioned by the att

es communal, national and international and of men getting together. clubs, forums, committees, conferences, and leagues are forming everywhere for the discussion and study of human welfare and liberation; this phenomenon is one of the strongest indications that the christ is on his way. he is the embodiment of freedom, and the messenger of liberation. he stimulates the group spirit and the group consciousness, and his spiritual energy is the attractive force, binding men together for the common good. his reappearance will knit and bind together all men and women of goodwill throughout the world, irrespective of religion or nationality. his coming will evoke among men a widespread and mutual recognition of the good in all. this is part of the uniqueness of his coming and for it we are alre

he christ faced during the years of war when the need of humanity forced him to decide to hasten his coming. the unhappy state of the world as the result of centuries of selfishness and of the world war, the unique sensitivity which men everywhere were showing (as a result of the evolutionary process, the unique spread of knowledge about the spiritual hierarchy and the unique development of group consciousness, showing itself on every hand in the multiplicity of conferences, confronted christ with his unique occasion and presented him with a decision which he could not avoid. reverently we might say that in this "occasion" of the christ's, two facts were involved and that both of them are difficult for man to understand. the fact of the synchronisation of his will with that of the father

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

al life on their premises; they are only transitory substitutes in this transition period between the piscean and the aquarian ages and cannot permanently last. nothing as yet is permanent. when permanency is reached, evolution will cease and god's plan will be consummated. and then? the greatest revelation of all will come at the close of this world period when the human mind, intuition and soul consciousness is such that understanding will be possible. 5. the idea of a spiritual hierarchy which will govern the people throughout the world and will embody in itself the best elements of the monarchial, the democratic, the totalitarian and the communistic regimes. most of these groups of ideologies have latent in them much beauty, strength and wisdom, and also a profound and valuable contrib

ogies and warring forces, of the persecution of minorities, of hatreds which are working out into a furious preparation for war, and of world anxiety and terror does not really mean that you are seeing the picture as it is in reality. you are seeing what is superficial, temporal, ephemeral and entirely concerned with the form aspect. the hierarchy is primarily occupied, as you know well, with the consciousness aspect and with the unfoldment of awareness, using form as a means only for the accomplishment of its designs. a closer study of the forces which are producing the outer turmoil may serve to clarify your vision and restore confidence in god's plan and its divine love and loveliness. let us, therefore, consider these forces and their originating centres, and thus acquire perhaps a new

n the world today is that of the first ray of will and power. it works out in two ways: 1. as the will of god in world affairs, which is ever the will-to-good. steadily if you study human history intelligently you will see that there has been a regular and rhythmic progression toward unity and synthesis in all departments of human affairs. this unity in multiplicity is the eternal plan a unity in consciousness, a multiplicity in form. 2. as the destructive element in world affairs. this refers to man's use of this force of will which is seldom as yet the will-to-good in active expression, but something which leads to self-assertion (of the individual or the nation) and to war with its accompaniments separation, selfish diplomacy, hate and armaments, disease and death. this is the force whi

he individualisation of man in ancient lemuria. 2. at the time of the great struggle in atlantean days between the "lords of light and the lords of material expression" this little known divine energy now streams out from the holy centre. it embodies in itself the energy which lies behind the world crisis of the moment. it is the will of god to produce certain radical and momentous changes in the consciousness of the race which will completely alter man's attitude to life and his grasp of the spiritual, esoteric and subjective essentials of living. it is this force which will bring about (in conjunction with second ray force) that tremendous crisis imminent in the human consciousness which we call the second crisis, the initiation of the race into the mystery of the ages, into that which h

red that these ray forces express themselves as potently in other kingdoms in nature as they do in the human. for instance, one phase of the destructive aspects of first ray force has been the organised and scientific destruction of forms in the animal kingdom. this is the destroying force, as manipulated by man. another phase of the same force (which can be noted in relation to the unfoldment of consciousness in subtle and powerful ways) can be seen in the effect which human beings have upon the domestic animals, hastening their evolution, and stimulating them into forms of advanced instinctual activity. i mention these two phases as illustration of the effect of first ray energy in the animal kingdom, as expressed through human activity. the ways in which humanity itself is affected by t

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

cally. this involves study of its form as a whole, of its lines, and therefore of its numerical significance, and also study of its sectional forms by which i mean its arrangements, for instance, of cubes, triangles and of stars and their mutual inter-relation. b. conceptually. this involves arriving at its underlying idea, which may be expressed in its name; at its meaning as that emerges in the consciousness through meditation; and at its significance as a whole or in part. you should, when doing this, bear in mind that the idea connotes the higher or abstract intent; that the meaning is that intent expressed in terms of the concrete mind; and that its significance has in it more of an emotional quality and might be expressed as the type of desire it arouses in you- 6- glamour: a world p

y series of triplicates within the macrocosmic or microcosmic manifestation. but that activity and accuracy of the memory will do naught to awaken the dormant brain cells or call into play the intuition. it must be remembered (and here becomes evident the value of a certain amount of technical or academic occultism) that the plane whereon the intuition manifests and where the intuitional state of consciousness is active is that of the buddhic or intuitional plane. this plane is the higher correspondence of the astral or emotional plane, the plane of sensitive awareness through a felt identification with the object of attention or attraction. it becomes evident therefore that if the intuitional faculty is to be brought into activity through the study of symbols, the student must feel with

press. there is however a technique of study which may be of service to you as you attempt to arrive at an idea and thus study conceptually the many symbols by which we are surrounded. it is largely the technique for which meditation should have prepared you. the difference between this technique and meditation work is mainly one of polarisation and goal. in the study of symbols conceptually, the consciousness is polarised in the mental body, and no attempt is definitely made to contact or involve the soul or ego. herein lies the distinction between this second stage of symbol interpretation and ordinary meditation. you have exhausted the method of familiarising yourself with the form aspect of the symbol, and you know well its outer contour and externalisation. you know too that a peculia

the symbol, and you know well its outer contour and externalisation. you know too that a peculiar series of lines (such as, for instance, the three lines forming a triangle) represent such and such an idea or truth or teaching. this is recorded in your brain, drawing on the resources of your memory. the registering of old information and knowledge anent the figures in a symbol serves to pull your consciousness up on to the mental plane and to focus it there in the world of ideas or of concepts. the concepts exist already upon the concrete levels of the mental plane. they are your mental and racial heritage and are ancient mental forms which you can now employ in order to arrive at meaning and significance. it is an ancient statement of fact, which plutarch expresses for us in the familiar

mainder needed not this method of instruction and development. we shall change the focus of attention to a deep study of glamour. herein will lie your service, for as you think truly and use your illumined intelligence (if you can achieve this, my brothers) you can help in time to do two things: 1. clarify the group mind on this subject. i refer not here to your particular group, but to the world consciousness. 2. help shatter the great illusion which has held, and still holds, the sons of men in thrall. i ask, therefore, for your service along these lines, and i request also that you give increased attention at the time of your full moon contact with myself. this group should have a special aptitude for work along the line of dispelling glamour at the period of the full moon. contact is m

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

minds of many, it was presented to the world. it should be borne in mind that the function of a disciple is to focus a stream of energy of some special kind upon the physical plane where it can become an attractive centre of force and draw to itself similar types of ideas and thought currents which are not strong enough to live by themselves or to make a sufficiently strong impact upon the human consciousness. in union is strength. this is the second law governing telepathic communication. the first law is: 1. the power to communicate is to be found in the very nature of substance itself. it lies potentially within the ether, and the significance of telepathy is to be found in the word omnipresence. the second law is: 2. the interplay of many minds produces a unity of thought which is pow

telepathy is to be found in the word omnipresence. the second law is: 2. the interplay of many minds produces a unity of thought which is powerful enough to be recognised by the brain. here we have a law governing a subjective activity and another law governing objective manifestation. let us voice these laws in the simplest manner possible. when each member of the group can function in his mind-consciousness, untrammelled by the brain or the emotional nature, he will discover the universality of the mental principle which is the first exoteric expression of the soul consciousness. he will then enter into the world of ideas, becoming aware of them through the sensitive receiving plate of the mind. he then seeks to find those who respond to the same type of ideas and who react to the same

ience. this is the whole story of telepathic interplay in the true sense; it portrays the growth of that oligarchy of elect souls who will eventually rule the world, who will be chosen so to rule, and who will be recognised by the mass as eligible for that high office through the coordination that they have established between: 1. the universal mind. 2. their individual mind illumined by the soul consciousness. 3. the brain, reacting to the individual mind, and 4. the group of those whose minds and brains are similarly tuned and telepathically related. in connection with disciples and aspirants to discipleship, it is presumed that their minds are somewhat attuned to the soul; that they are also so aligned that the soul, mind and brain are coordinated and are beginning to function as a unit

the highest type of telepathic work possible to humanity and is that form of communication which has been responsible for all the inspirational writings of real power, the world scriptures, the illumined utterances, the inspired speakers, and the language of symbolism. it only becomes possible where there is an integrated personality, and, at the same time, the power to focus oneself in the soul consciousness. the mind and the brain have, at the same time, to be brought into perfect rapport and alignment. it is my intention to elucidate further this science of communication, which started through the sense of touch and developed through sound, symbols, words and sentences, languages, writing, art, and on again to the stage of higher symbols, vibratory contact, telepathy, inspiration and i

el between the three modes of telepathic work and their three techniques of accomplishment, and the three major ways of communicating on earth: instinctual telepathy. train travel, stations everywhere..telegraph mental telepathy..o.cean travel, ports on the periphery of all lands..telephone intuitional telepathy..air travel, landing place..radio that which is going on in connection with the human consciousness is ever externalised or finds its analogy upon the physical plane, and so it is in connection with developed sensitivity to impression. there is still another way in which we can look at the entire subject of response between broadcasting areas of consciousness and the receiving areas of consciousness. we might list the divisions of this process. much must remain theoretical, and lit

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

as been made for the energies which play upon our planet all the time from other constellations or from the many "hidden" planets. of these, the ageless wisdom claims that there are around seventy in our solar system. i desire to give you a truer and more accurate picture. this has now become possible because group awareness, group relations and group integrity are coming to the fore in the human consciousness. as this takes place, the personality which is individual, separative and self-centred will recede increasingly into the background, and the soul, non-separative, group conscious and inclusive, will come more and more to the fore. interest, therefore, in the individual horoscope will gradually die out, and increasingly the planetary, the systemic and the universal picture will stand

he fact of the livingness of the sources from which all the energies and forces which play upon our planet flow and emanate; i will endeavour, above all else, to demonstrate to you that all-pervading unity and that underlying synthesis which is the basis of all religions and of all the many transmitted forces; i will seek to remove you, as individuals, from out of the centre of your own stage and consciousness and without depriving you of individuality and of self-identity yet show you how you are part of a greater whole of which you can become consciously aware when you can function as souls, but of which you are today unconscious, or at least only registering and sensing the inner reality in which you live and move and have your being- 5- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteri

tity and with the forces and energies, the impulses and the rhythms, the cycles and the times and seasons that esoteric astrology deals. h.p.b. stated this in the secret doctrine. i would remind you that there is an astrological key to the secret doctrine which cannot yet be given in completeness. i can, however, give you some hints and suggest some lines of approach, and these, if carried in the consciousness of the illumined astrologers, may enable one of them at a later date to discover that key and then turning it on behalf of humanity reveal the fourth great fundamental of the ageless wisdom of which three are already given in the proem of the secret doctrine. space is an entity and the entire "vault of heaven (as it has been poetically called) is the phenomenal appearance of that ent

while you remain part of a phenomenal entity to which we give the name of humanity. now extend this idea to a greater phenomenal entity, the solar system. this entity is itself an integral part of a still greater life which is expressing itself through seven solar systems, of which ours is one. if you can grasp this idea, a vague picture of a great underlying esoteric truth will emerge into your consciousness. it is the life and the influence, the radiations and emanations of this entity, and their united effect on our planetary life, the kingdoms in nature and the unfolding human civilizations, which we shall have briefly to consider. the subject is so vast that i have been faced with the problem of the best method whereby to handle it. i decided on brevity, the concise statement of fact

ches (and modern science is rapidly arriving at the same conclusion) that underlying the physical body and its comprehensive and intricate system of nerves is a vital or etheric body which is the counterpart and the true form of the outer and tangible phenomenal aspect. it is likewise the medium for the transmission of force to all parts of the human frame and the agent of the indwelling life and consciousness. it determines and conditions the physical body, for it is itself the repository and the transmitter of energy from the various subjective aspects of man and also from the environment in which man (both inner and outer man) finds himself. two other points should here be added. first: the individual etheric body is not an isolated and separated human vehicle but is, in a peculiar sens

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

r existence. in everyone's life there are certain convincing factors which make living possible. nothing can alter one's inner conviction. to me, the masters are such a factor and this knowledge has formed a stabilising point in my life. the second thing which i would like to do is to indicate some of the new trends in the world today which are definitely influencing mankind and raising the human consciousness. i want to point to some of the newer ideas which are coming out into the world of human thought from the inner group of masters and which are ushering in a new civilisation and culture and incidentally from the angle of eternity destroying many old and beloved forms. in my life i have seen, as have all thinking people, the disappearance of much that was worthless in the field of rel

hat the miseries of childhood (and perhaps this is true of all life as a whole) loom unduly large and appear more terrific than they were in reality. there is a curious trait in human nature which loves to record and emphasise the unhappy moments and the tragedies but overlooks the moments of gaiety and joy and of uneventual peace and happiness. our hours of stress and strain appear to affect our consciousness (that curious recording agent of all events) far more than do the untold hours of ordinary living. if we could but realise it, those placid, uneventful hours always, in the last analysis, predominate. they are the hours, days, weeks and months in which character forms, stabilises and becomes available for use in the crises real, objective, and often momentous with which we are at int

ople and circumstances and to know often what they were thinking or experiencing was the beginning of the mystical phase of my life and out of it emerged much good that i later found. thus i began consciously the age old search for the world of meaning which must be found, if any answer to the perplexities of life and the sorrows of humanity is to be discovered. progress is rooted in the mystical consciousness. a good occultist must be, first of all, a practicing mystic (or do i mean a practical mystic perhaps both) and the development of the heart response and the power to feel (and to feel accurately) should naturally and normally precede the mental approach and the power to know. surely spiritual instinct must precede spiritual knowledge, just as the instincts of the animal, the child a

girls; we had what is called three "london seasons" participating in the usual round of garden parties, teas and dinners and being definitely in the marriage market. i was, at that time, deeply religious but had to go to dances as i did not want my sister to go to such wicked things without me. how i was tolerated by the people i met i do not know. i was so religious and so imbued by the mystical consciousness and my conscience was so morbidly sensitive that it was then impossible for me to dance with a man or sit next a person at dinner without ascertaining whether they were "saved" or not. i think the only thing that saved me from complete abhorrence and violent dislike was the fact of my sincerity and obvious hatred of having to enquire. also, i was very young, very silly, very good loo

atholic and the low church party which believed in a hell for those who did not accept certain tenets and a heaven for those who did. i belonged for six months of the year to one party and for six months of the year (when i was not in scotland and under the influence of my aunt) to the other. i was torn between the beauties of ritual and the narrowness of dogma. missionary work was dinned into my consciousness by both groups. the world was divided into those who were christians and worked hard to save souls and those who were heathen and bowed down to images of stone and worshipped them. the buddha was a stone image; and it never dawned on me then that the images of the buddha were on a par with the statues and images of the christ in the christian churches with which i was so familiar on

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

its infancy. only in this age and generation is it at last possible to impart the laws of magnetic healing, and to indicate the causes of those diseases originating in the three inner bodies which today devastate the human frame, cause endless suffering and pain, and usher man through the portal which leads to the world of bodiless existence. only today is man at the point in the evolution of his consciousness where he can begin to realise the power of the subjective worlds, and the new and vast science of psychology is his response to this growing interest. processes of adjustment, of elimination and of cure engage the minds of all thoughtful people as well as of all suffering people. we have much to do, and i ask therefore for patience on your part. when one enters the realm of healing

ses of physical disease and troubles is to be found. 4. the mental body, or that much of the chitta or mind stuff which an individual human unit can use and impress, constitutes the fourth of the series of mechanisms at the disposal of the soul. at the same time let it not be forgotten that these four constitute one mechanism. five percent of all modern disease originates in this body or state of consciousness, and here i wish to enunciate the truth that the constant reiteration by certain schools of healers that the mind is the cause of all sickness is not as yet a fact. a million years hence, when the focus of human attention has shifted from the emotional nature to the mind, and when men are essentially mental as today they are essentially emotional, then the causes of disease must be s

nded by you. the cause lies back in the history of the distant past of our planet, in the career (occultly understood) of the planetary life, and that- 6- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust it has its roots in what is largely designated "cosmic evil" this is a perfectly meaningless phrase, but one that is symbolically descriptive of a condition in consciousness which is that of certain of the "imperfect gods" given the initial premise that deity itself is working towards a perfection past our comprehension, it may be inferred that there may exist for the gods themselves and for god (as the life of the solar system, certain limitations and certain areas or states of consciousness which still await mastering. these limitations and relative im

ves, and the solar system as the expression of a life. given also the hypothesis that these outer bodies of divinity, the planets, are the forms through which certain deities express themselves, it may be a true and logical deduction that all lives and forms within those bodies may be necessarily subject also to these limitations, and to the imperfections growing out of these unconquered areas of consciousness and these states of awareness, hitherto unrealised by the deities, incarnated in planetary and solar form. given the postulate that every form is a part of a still greater form, and that we do indeed "live and move and have our being" within the body of god (as st. paul expresses it) we, as integral parts of the fourth kingdom in nature, share in this general limitation and imperfect

ng" within the body of god (as st. paul expresses it) we, as integral parts of the fourth kingdom in nature, share in this general limitation and imperfection. more than this general premise is beyond our powers to grasp and to express, for the general mental equipment of the average aspirant and disciple is inadequate to the task. such terms as "cosmic evil, divine imperfection, limited areas of consciousness, the freedom of pure spirit, divine mind" which are so freely bandied about by the mystical and occult thinkers of the time: what do they really mean? the affirmations of many schools of healing as to ultimate divine perfection, and the formulation of their beliefs in the real freedom of humanity from ordinary ills of the flesh, are they not frequently high sounding phrases, embodyin

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

ped and obstructed our modern efforts to overcome the divisions of humanity, lies in a restoration of unity of principles upon which an integration of human values and achievements can be attempted. the educational implications of this development are clear. as the tibetan indicates, on subjective levels we must provide for the resynthesis of human personality and for the overcoming of the double consciousness that has resulted from the cultural fission which made the "self-negation" of the peaceful civilization of the orient the overpowering concept of its culture, and the aggressive "individualism" of the occident the ideal of western man. accordingly, we need not only the political synthesis of a world federation in which the eastern and western hemispheres function like the right and l

progressing from point to point and stage to stage upon the path of evolution, unfolding steadily and sequentially the divine attributes and aspects. the three points of our general theme are: 1. the technique of the education of the future. 2. the science of the antahkarana. this deals with the mode of bridging the gap which exists in- 7- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust man's consciousness between the world of ordinary human experience, the threefold world of physical-emotional-mental functioning, and the higher levels of so-called spiritual development which is the world of ideas, of intuitive perception, of spiritual insight and understanding. 3. methods of building the antahkarana. this leads to the overcoming of the limitations physical and psychological which rest

reater whole in which he has to play his part. each aspect, regarded as a lower aspect, can ever be simply the expression of the next higher. in this phrase i have expressed a fundamental truth which embodies not only the objective, but also indicates the problem before all interested in education. this problem is to gauge rightly the centre or the focus of a man's attention and to note where the consciousness is primarily centered. then he must be trained in such a way that a shift of that focus into a higher vehicle becomes possible. we can also express this idea in an equally true manner by saying that the vehicle which seems of paramount importance can become and should become of secondary importance as it becomes simply the instrument of that which is higher than itself. if the astral

he process of the unfoldment of the intellect in man? how does the higher mind manifest, if at all, in the growing years" it is not possible in the short time at our command to deal here with the history of the progress of mental development. a study of its racial growth will reveal much, for every child is an epitome of the whole. a study, for instance, of the growth of the god-idea in the human consciousness would prove a profitable illustration of the phenomena of thought development. a sequence of growth might most inadequately and briefly be tabulated as follows, based upon the process of unfoldment in a human being: 1. response to impact, the infant's sense awakened. he begins to hear and see. 2. response to possession and to acquisitiveness. the child begins to appropriate, becomes

or in the group life, and to promote group welfare by some aspect of active work and by the perpetuation of the species. 8. response to pure intellectual awareness. this leads to a conscious free use of the mind, to individual thinking, to the creation of thoughtforms, and eventually to the steady orientation of the mind to a wider and wider field of realisation and awareness. these expansions of consciousness finally bring a new factor into the field of experience. 9. response to the thinker or the soul. with the registration of this response, the man enters into his kingdom. the above and the below become as one. the objective and the subjective worlds are unified. soul and its mechanism function as a unit. towards this consummation all education should tend. practically speaking, except

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

ion has been achieved and that the real group work can begin. i have earlier stated the wider and more important objectives*(1) which are, as you saw, entirely impersonal. i would commit this- 3- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust particular objective to your intelligent consideration. i would have you begin your new work with this objective and goal in your defined consciousness. i therefore stated the objective clearly, so that your minds may be tuned to mine as far as that may be practically possible. let your horizon be wide, my brother, and your humility great. i am here speaking individually to you, for you are as yet (the majority of you) individually polarised and the group polarisation lies ahead. i have given much thought to what i have enjoined upo

ividuals. i could continue with the groups as they existed but, brother of mine, what more could i say, or do or teach them? the constant impartation of teaching and of information, the constant pointing out of failure, and the constant individual training are no part of the technique of the hierarchy certainly not as far as the individual aspirant is concerned. where world values and where group consciousness are involved, the indication of needed change, the cyclic bringing about of the presentation to the soul of the ageless wisdom and the training of the world disciples such is the definite and ordained technique of the hierarchy. but this is not their method of work with personalities and with those whose orientation is primarily in the three worlds of human endeavour. their method an

formation anent the work of the masters' ashrams and their planned externalisation. i am going to ask you to give two relatively brief periods of time each day to definite and defined meditation. one period (the most important) must be given to the general group meditation, and the other to that meditation which i feel will enable you to function as an integrated personality, fused and blended in consciousness with the soul. this will lead the group as a whole to function correctly, because the individual group units are aligned and rightly adjusted- 6- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust why is it necessary for the disciple to intensify his inner link with his teacher? not because the teacher is his master, not because the disciple is subjected to the imposit

ds convey meaning to the trained mind of the exoteric reader. one glance in the direction of the disciple with the thought in mind of ascertaining the value of his contribution in words, serves to bring into my line of vision the symbol which is the product of his written thought. this symbol may be and probably is distorted a symbol without true balance; it will find its place upon some level of consciousness astral, mental or spiritual and its vibratory note will depend upon its "occult location" forget not that the world of meaning and the world of outer forms express in essentiality the world in which multiplicity is reduced to simplicity, though this does not connote synthesis. i wonder if any of you really grasp the extent of the effort which i have to make in order to reach your min

ptivity for that must determine the scope of the intended communication. do you realise, my brothers, that as you extend your power to grasp the needed lessons and learn to train your minds to think in ever wider and more abstract terms, you draw from me a correspondingly adequate instruction? the limitation to the imparted truth lies on your side and not on mine. second, i must isolate in my own consciousness the extent of the instruction, detaching myself from all other concerns and formulating the needed material into a thoughtform which will be comprehensive, clear-cut, sequential in its relation to that which has already been imparted and which will lay the ground for the next instruction in due time. then third, i have to enter into that meditative condition, and that extraverted att

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

re planetary populace, the web of etheric matter (called the "veil of the temple) which separates the physical and astral planes was rent or torn asunder, and the amazing process of unifying the two worlds of physical plane living and of astral plane experience was begun and is now slowly going on. it will be obvious, therefore, that this must bring about vast changes and alterations in the human consciousness. whilst it will usher in the age of understanding, of brotherhood and of illumination, it will also bring about states of reaction and the letting loose of psychic forces which today menace the uncontrolled and ignorant, and warrant the sounding of a note of warning and of caution. 3. a third factor is as follows. it has been known for a long time by the mystics of all the world reli

ed automatic mediatorship mediumship these distinctions are little understood, nor is the fact appreciated that both groups of qualities indicate our divinity. all are expressions of god. there are certain psychic powers which men share in common with the animals; these powers are inherent in the animal body and are instinctual, but they have, for the vast majority, dropped below the threshold of consciousness and are unrealised and therefore useless. these are the powers, for instance, of astral clairvoyance and clairaudience, and the seeing of colours and similar phenomena. clairvoyance and clairaudience are also possible on mental levels, and we then call it telepathy, and the seeing of symbols, for all visioning of geometrical forms is mental clairvoyance. all these powers are, however

l in man, which takes the form of what we call "the animal soul" which really corresponds to the holy ghost aspect in the human microcosmic trinity. all these powers have their higher spiritual correspondences, which manifest when the soul becomes consciously active and controls its mechanism through the mind and the brain. when astral clairvoyance and clairaudience are not below the threshold of consciousness, but are actively used and functioning, it means that the solar plexus centre is open and active. when the corresponding mental faculties are present in consciousness, then it means that the throat centre and the centre between the eyebrows are becoming "awake" and active. but the higher psychic powers, such as spiritual perception with its infallible knowledge, the intuition with it

body temporarily to another soul for service, preserving their own integrity all the time. the highest expression of this type of activity was the giving of his body by the disciple jesus for the use of the christ. it is in the word service that the whole story lies, and the safeguard. when this true mediumship is better understood, we shall have the medium passing out of his body in full waking consciousness through the orifice at the top of his head, and not, as is now the case in the majority of instances, through the solar plexus, with no preservation of awareness of the transaction, nor any recollection of what has transpired. we shall then have the temporary entrance of a new tenant along the line of a synchronous vibration through the entrance in the head, and the subsequent use of

he entrance in the head, and the subsequent use of the instrument of the loaned body in service of some kind or another. but this procedure will never be followed in order to satisfy idle curiosity, or an equally idle grief, based on personal loneliness and self-pity. at present many of the lower kind of mediums are exploited by the curious or unhappy public, and those peculiar human beings whose consciousness is centred entirely below the diaphragm and whose solar plexus is indeed their brain (as it is the brain of the animal) are forced to act as mediums to satisfy the love of sensation or desire for comfort of their almost equally unintelligent fellowmen. at the same time, there are mediums of a very much higher order whose lives are offered in service to advanced souls on the other sid

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

ge and the realm where daylight is found; he will then no longer need to walk in the dark. this repolarisation is brought about in four ways, each of which provides the next step forward, and in their totality (and when- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust definitely followed) will eventuate in the total subjugation of the personality. these four ways are: a constant and unfailing attempt to center the consciousness within the head. from this central position the real man, the directing agency will direct and guide all his members, imposing upon the "lunar lords" of the physical body a new rhythm and habit of response. two factors are of value and helpful in the production of the necessary polarisation: the reiterated appreciation of the words "i am the self, the self am i" the habit of early mo

nsion, and in my other books where i give you more upon the centres i have enlarged upon it. i but seek at this time to give you that which can be of immediate use to students and thus lay the foundation for later work. a close study of the needed transmutation of astral and emotional energy into love, the energy of love. this involves the sublimation of personal feeling into group realisation or consciousness, and when carried out successfully produces in time the construction of a higher and subtler body, the buddhic sheath. when this sheath is thus materialised a very high stage of advancement is marked, but the earlier stages can be intelligently approached by any earnest student and probationer. to transmute emotion into love the following realisations will be found necessary: 1. a re

m to the three higher centres. there is a very close analogy here to the solar lotus, the egoic body, occupying a midway point between the threefold monad and the threefold lower man. the more advanced should follow this. the development of the faculty of mind control, so that the thinker grips and holds steady the mental processes and learns to regard the mind as the interpreter of the states of consciousness, as the transmitter of egoic intent to the physical brain and as the window through which the ego, the real man looks out upon vast and (to the majority) unknown fields of knowledge- 3- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust ii. an emergence into manifestation of the subjective aspect in man. one of the objects of evolution is

manas. this emergence into manifestation is brought about through what is understood by the following terms: the refining of the bodies which form the casket or sheath hiding the reality. the process of 'unveiling' so that one by one those bodies which veil the self are brought to a point where they are simply transparencies, permitting the full shining forth of the divine nature. an expansion of consciousness, which is brought about through the ability of the self to identify with its real nature as the onlooker, and no longer regarding itself as the organ of perception. iii. a re-alignment of the lower sheaths so that the contact with the real man, the thinker, the solar angel, on the higher levels of the mental plane may become complete and continuous. this only becomes possible as the

ng of the sounds of all beings, and the ability to speak the language of the soul is the clue to the work. these faculties rightly used impose upon these lesser lives that control which will lead to the final liberation, and which will- 6- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust in due time, lead these lives themselves into the realm of self-consciousness. this aspect of the matter is as yet but little comprehended by the sons of men. if they but realised that by a disposition to fall under lunar control they drive the tiny lives in their little system deeper into the darkness of ignorance, they might more rapidly assume their just responsibilities; if they realised that by the constant attempt to impose the rhythm of the solar lord u

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

on and of endless distress. his attitude is one of active endurance until such time as he mysteriously and miraculously breaks through into a world of peace and plenty, wherein all troubles come to an end, the [4] flesh ceases to annoy, and the devil comes to an untimely end. and this as the reward of a meek submission to the will of an inscrutable creator. there is, however, dawning on the human consciousness, a growing realization of innate divinity and that man is in very truth made in the image of god, and one in nature with his father in heaven. the idea of purpose and of plan is being grasped, and the entire attitude of the aspirant towards life is rapidly changing. surely it should now be possible to gain such a synthetic picture of the progress of the soul from ignorance to wisdom

gone; the wheel of existence turns continuously, and ever the scroll of life unrolls, and we are carried forward on the impetus of a returning force towards a newer aspect of the goal, and a wider vision and realization. concentration upon the personal horoscope and the intense interest evinced by individuals in their own petty affairs may be natural and normal, but it is nevertheless myopic. the consciousness that we are integral parts of a greater whole, and that knowledge of the divine sumtotal can alone reveal the vaster purpose. these are the ideas that must eventually supersede our personal concentrations. our small life histories must disappear in the larger picture. hercules astrologically enacted the life history of every aspirant, and demonstrated the part which the unit must pla

ies. the casting of the horoscope of the soul will not be based on our three dimensional knowledge, for the laws of time and space have no hold over the soul (esoteric astrology. we will therefore in this study deal with an astrology which will be non-mathematical and which will have no relation to the casting of horoscopes. it will concern itself with the twelve types of energy by means of which consciousness of the divine reality is brought about through the medium of form. in no distant heaven and in no subjective state did hercules arrive at this knowledge. in the physical body, handicapped and limited by the tendencies conferred on him by the sign in which he performed the labor, he attained understanding of his own essential divinity. through the overcoming of form and the subjugatio

from the outer darkness of phenomenal existence into the light that shines always in the kingdom of spirit. the third key thought gives us a clue to the method. down the ages the words have sounded forth "i am he. who awakens the silent beholder. it has become apparent to seekers in all fields that within all forms there is an urge to intelligent expression, and a certain livingness which we call consciousness, and which in the human family takes the form of a self-awareness [13] this self-awareness when truly developed, enables a man to discover that the concealed deity in the universe- 11- the labours of hercules is identical in nature, though vastly greater in degree and consciousness, with the concealed deity within himself. man then can become consciously the onlooker, the beholder, t

he sake of clarity, therefore, that the constellations symbolize the threefold spirit aspect; that the sign gives us the field of activity of the soul, and that the labor portrays the work of the disciple, living on the physical plane and endeavoring to demonstrate on the battlefield of the world his innate divinity and latent powers. in these three we have spirit, soul and body summarized. life, consciousness and form meet in hercules, the personal self, who, acting under the influence of the soul, the indwelling christ, carries out the purposes of the spirit, the father in heaven. we shall next consider the relationship of sign and constellations, and close each chapter with a definite application of the story of the test to the life of a disciple and to that of humanity as a whole. in s

ANALYSIS OF THE 5 6 INITIATION

y short intervals for bread, water and physical defecation requirements. how this prepares the candidate 1. the candidate is allowed to face fear within him or herself. there is no reason for fear to exist as the candidate is made as comfortable as possible and ventilation is abundant. this places the candidate in a position of examining and experiencing the exact same forces that chain the human consciousness from achieving completeness with the divine and higher genius. 2. the candidate, without his awareness passes through several stages. at one moment the light shineth within the darkness, then the lower will takes over and the light fadeth away. 3. the candidate learns that his mind is his enemy or ally and that unless surrender unto the divine is made, the whole of the twenty-one hou

ANATHEMA OF ZOS

an automatic writing by austin osman spare preface do thy will magickal currents pass as the great wheel swings endlessly to and fro driven by words of power whose origin is inestimable. spare was a watcher on the threshold. agape of the christos had spent its force. it laid upon the land as a shroud when once it had been a bright and shining spell of liberation. under this pall the scorpion bred consciousness in the charnel house of putrefaction. monsters arose and walked the earth in the guise of living men and women. these are the hypocrites to whom the sermon was delivered. the goat-herd found himself in a pigsty; speaking to swine bred on foul aethers. where once there was the sermon on the mount, now there need be a sermon of the midden. zos eats complacency and his leavings bear the

re the hypocrites to whom zos speaks. there is no hope. the great wheel turns. all that we love and will is its grist. nothing remains. will love louis martinie (s.m.ch.h. 353) vernal equinox, 1985 anathema of zos: the sermon to the hypocrites hostile to self-torment, the vain excuses called devotion, zos satisfied the habit by speaking loudly unto his self. and at one time, returning to familiar consciousness, he was vexed to notice interested hearers-a rabble of involuntary mendicants, pariahs, whoremongers, adulterers, distended bellies, and the prevalent sick-grotesques that obtain in civilizations. his irritation was much, yet still they pestered him, saying: master, we would learn of these things! teach us religion! and seeing, with chagrin, the hopeful multitude of believers, he wen

g beasts man lives supremely-on his own kind. teeth and claws are no longer sufficient accessory to appetite. is this world's worst reality more vicious than human behavior? i suggest to your inbred love of moral gesture to unravel the actual from the dream. rejoice ye! the law-makers shall have the ugly destiny of becoming subject. whatsoever is ordained is superseded-to make equilibrium of this consciousness rapport with hypocrisy. could ye be arbitrary? belief foreshadows its inversion. overrun with forgotten desires and struggling truths, ye are their victim in the dying and begetting law. the way of heaven is a purpose-anterior to and not induced by thought. desire, other than by the act, shall in no wise obtain: therefore believe symbolically or with caution. between men and women ha

acquire this manner: self my god, foreign is thy name except in blasphemy, for i am thy iconoclast. i cast thy bread upon the waters, for i myself am meat enough. hidden in the labyrinth of the alphabet is my sacred name, the sigil of all things unknown. on earth my kingdom is eternity of desire. my wish incarnates in the belief and becomes flesh, for, i am the living truth. heaven is ecstasy; my consciousness changing and acquiring association. may i have courage to take from my own superabundance. let me forget righteousness. free me of morals. lead me into temptation of myself, for i am a tottering kingdom of good and evil. may worth be acquired through those things i have pleasured. may my trespass be worthy. give me the death of my soul. intoxicate me with self-love. teach me to susta

e is no thought of others; there is no thought. thither i go and none may lead. sans women-your love is anathema! for me, there is no way but my way. therefore, go ye your way-none shall lead ye to walk towards yourselves. let your pleasures be as sunsets, honest. bloody. grotesque! was the original purpose the thorough enjoyment of multitudinous self, for ecstasy? these infinite ramifications of consciousness in entity, associating by mouth, sex, and sense! has the besetting of sex become utter wretchedness-repetition made necessary of your scotomy? bloody-mouthed! shall i again entertain ye with a little understanding? an introspection of cannibalism in the shambles of diet-the variating murder against the ancestral? is there no food beyond corpse? your murder and hypocrisy must pass bef

ANTINOMIANISM

the rhp seeks to merge with god, to join the natural forces, to be with god and to allow the doctines of that god determine the degree and form of self responsibility. the rhp vs. lhp is not good against evil in the classic socialized, religious, cultural sense. it is about the most important choice a conscious being can make during his/her life. the loss of personal individuality and egocentric consciousness to the gentleness, solicitude and peace of god or fighting to maintain the individual will, the sense of self knowledge and being that the lhp recognizes as a special "gift" which enables that choice to be made, and of which carries a tremendous degree of personal responsibility to successfully manifest. the lhp seeks to retain individuality of self, the rhp seeks "oneness" with god

nce lies within the intention of the participants. therefore, the technology itself does not distinguish one methodology from the other, rather the perceptions and cognitive structures of how these technologies may be utilized are the essential determinants. whether a candle is white or black doesn't mean squat in and of itself. however, how the symbolism of the colored candle is perceived within consciousness and then manifest as a psychological component within oneself and their environment means everything. therefore, initiation itself is largely a psychological process. understanding the above statement, everything that initiatory systems have promised can be within the individuals grasp. higher consciousness, wisdom, the ability to "do" or accomplish what one envisions for themselves

inomian spirit dissents from faith that is not arrived at through a careful introspection via intellectual and creative means. it does not deny faith, it denies blind faith and obedience to ideas that you are not your own through experience or developed contemplation and philosophical inquiry. it is fully possible to have a rational faith in very large ideas (such as the essential nature of human consciousness) without having to simply "accept" it because religion, cultural ideology or socialization have told you that it is so. the alternative to this "blind acceptance of dogma" is to carefully evaluate the known facts from largely unbiased data such as scientific, archaeological and well developed philosophical concepts and then come to your own conclusions. sometimes to successfully acco

han what is possible through the undeveloped constructs that are and never were your own in the first place. compare this idea to those of plato regarding dianoia and noesis, you will find that they are similar. divine inspiration can only result from the use of the truly divine gift- the full use of the intellectual faculties- it cannot, and never has occurred as the result of the sublimation of consciousness. when you begin to disperse ideas that are not your own, and replacing them with what you do know the entire world as you view it will change. wisdom comes from ideas that help free you from that which is not your own. thus opening the floodgate to what can be yours through the divine gift. any text which asks you to accept its tenets- on blind faith or dogma- is an abhorrence to the

hidden becomes then revealed. this is an antinomian perception. one seeks the spirit through the vehicle of the flesh for it houses within its finite experience, an infinite (for all purposes) existence. these ideas cannot be understood or approached through oneness, these ideas are approached through division and then an eventual separation of elements within the singularity and individuality of consciousness (another antinomy. given the above description of antinomianism it is possible to understand that it is a proportional construct. it is the perfect reconciliation of opposites not into unity, but rather, into a separate syncretism from which aleister crowley's formulaic conception of 0=2 becomes fully revealed as the antinomian formula for spiritual disse sthe forgotten books of eden

ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

, was, in fact, a bitter reproof, not onlyto every lord in the land, but to the church itself, and its arrogant prelates. the fact that many abus-es had been mitigated and that there were benevolent saints, does not affect the fact that, on thewhole, mankind was for a long time worse off than before, and the greatest cause of this sufferingwas what may be called a sentimental one, or a newly-born consciousness of rights withheld, whichis always of itself a torture. and this was greatly aggravated by the endless preaching to the peoplethat it was a dutyto suffer and endure oppression and tyranny, and that the rights of authority of allkinds were so great that they on the whole even excused their worst abuses. for by upholdingauthority in the nobility the church maintained its own.the result

BALANCE J

spare s work. there is wonderfully dark and brooding chthonic leaning in the early works, where fabulous animals prowl amongst the dreaming humans. snakes and dragons and other representations of primal forces writhe and proliferate across the paper. and spare himself is often portrayed as the sorcerer and the magickian surrounded by familiar animals. he seems to possess the ability to place his consciousness outside of his species, his gender, society and the age in which he lived and to represent this faculty in his art. and look for the occurrence of the tree in his work. arboreal energies abound. in several of his works there is the appearance of hybrid ectoplasmic columns that snake and writhe in a semi-solid flux. there is a definite sense that these might represent orgasmic energie

BALANONES TEMPLE OF SET FAQ

s proven complex and long, intriguing and challenging enough to keep setians occupied for a life time- apr 28, 1996, priest roger whitaker, xepera-l: xeper describes a methodology for manifestation. you cannot separate yourself from the force which motivates one to xeper. it is ingrained within the many and varied paths which lead to it. xeper such as it is results in a deeper recognition of self consciousness, i.e, the uniquely human ability to sense its separateness within the body even while it resides within it. this heightened sense of self being, itself the result of polaric constituents- its me, in this other thing called a body- becomes a building block of a personal methodology based upon knowledge, intuition, learning and change as a result of the preceding. the results of xeper

emple of set. you may also be interested in essays concerning the prince of darkness provided by balanone (http//www.bigfoot.com/ balanone/pod.html) and "concerning our patron" by high priest don webb (http//www.bigfoot.com/ balanone/patron.html. 3.3 the gift of set the gift of set means so many different things depending upon whom you speak to. to some it's the gift of intelligence, to some it's consciousness, to some it's the ability to step back from the current moment/place to see/think about what's happening. to some it's the ability to work (or at least conceive of) magic. etc. the gift of set is whatever happens to separate us (those with potential) from animals (those without quite as much potential, which is one of the grey areas that haven't been clarified very well (some of us n

BEHOLDERS OF NIGHT

tchcraft of which emerged from the sorcerous shadow-god ahriman, the darkness which would create flesh. ahriman is a pitch-black representative of the hidden and the secret, from which the profane should not see. ahriman and its female counterpart, az[3, are the early fountainheads of the gnosis of the sabbat or al-zabbat, the freedom from the trappings of flesh and the awakening of the nightside consciousness. this is the primal gnosis of sorcery itself, which is the dark well of the elixir of the adept, the one who drinks of the dual ecstasies of the sun and the moon[4. the arcanum of the luciferian path is a resounding voice of the king and queen of witchblood, being samael and lilith[5. the key to the gnosis of the fallen angels is within their very essence, being of the sun and the mo

ctive view of their own surroundings and life. life is a great gift, even more so is the gift of freedom. freedom is the chance to progress and develop ones own life in accordance to desire. a responsible and free individual stands at the gateway of possibility, from which limits are only placed by ones mind. to align ones own self with the natural order is to dissolve the essence, from which the consciousness would be devoured by the mind numbing devourer called christianity, or the right hand path. this is the very silk masked murdered of the self, which would caress us into the arms of the scorpion, which would destroy all of which we are to sacrifice the mind to the void of non-being. the left hand path is the strengthening of the mind, and the possibility of one becoming as a separate

f. the lhp is the freedom from such restrictive thoughts as good or evil, or the moral right of the day. the individual must seek to transcend both, and that the image of evil or darkness, is the opposition essence of our selves, our secret essence or holy guardian angel/evil genius of being. the black flame[6] itself is the concept of the gift of seth, of lucifer. the black flame is the awakened consciousness or psyche of the individual, whom has torn down the right hand path concept of trust and dissolution in a tyrant father who demands faith. the black flame is the immortal essence of the self, the true will as which emerged from the fountains of the wells of darkness. the black flame is the light which brings the watchers close to us, that we may drink of their cups of ecstasies, the

BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

classified as malign are placed within the retinues of worldly deities. this fluidity exists in all four divisions and there appears to be a degree of mobility between these classifications. this fluidity and its connection to the multiple layers of buddhist orientation will be examined further in the conclusion. in keeping with the theme of intersecting systems prevalent in the tibetan cultural consciousness, a further "demonic taxonomy" exists of the various deity classes within the universe that overlaps the above scheme. the term "demon" has become popular in referring to these deities, given their initial penchant for pernicious activity; de nebesky-wojkowitz s own book title illustrates this usage. this is unfortunate given the stigma and strong malicious nature associated with the

s according to the state of one s karmic merit in order to influence the direction of one s life.26 the buddhist philosophical tenets of the m.dhyamika school heavily influence tibetan buddhism. m.dhyamika states that there are two truths, relative and ultimate. relative truth perceives phenomena and persons to exist as they appear, as substantial and independent; this is the truth of an ignorant consciousness. ultimate truth perceives these objects for what they really are, as lacking solid, substantial, and independent existence; everything is interdependent. this true nature is called "emptiness" meaning all things are devoid of innate and immutable nature separate from its context. emptiness states that nothing can be separated from its surroundings and reduced to quintessential elemen

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

an or daemonic spirit is both dual natured, light and shadow, bestial and angelic, ad infinitum. the word black within the context of writing here is in reference to the hidden nature of the sinister craft, it is both the depths of initiation which runs deep in our souls, and the future possibility by the atavistic urges which may be harnessed into powerful tools of refining and strengthening our consciousness. the order of phosphorus is an initiatory guild of practitioners of sorcery from a left hand path point of view. the word black is described by idries shah as being identified with the sound of fhm in the arabic tongue, which is black meaning wise and equally with understanding. shah writes further that black holds a connection with hidden wisdom, thus the phrase, dar tariki, tariqat

limitation; it is taboo without psychological degradation, self-motivational empowerment through becoming as a god or goddess, to discover your weaknesses and strengths. adamu forbidden sexual magick the definitions of the left hand path has long been a clouded and often misunderstood definition. essentially, the left hand path is by universal perception as being the mutation or transformation of consciousness into a divinity or divine conscious, this is done by the process of the practice of magick and sorcery to achieve the motion of the body and mind towards a higher perception. the black adepts of the order of phosphorus and the black order of the dragon are magicians who are committed to process of self-determined magical exercises to refine and expand their consciousness; through phy

e called upon as a means of self-expression, self-empowerment, and self-deification. nathaniel harris (author of witcha- a book of cunning, mandrake of 3 oxford, and current magister of the red circle, england) from the introduction to luciferian witchcraft by michael w. ford black witchcraft as defined within the afromentioned grimoires is about self-deification but also the further expansion of consciousness, transforming the mundane into the divine, thus the antinomian and satanic symbolism. but herein is cipher and clue to the essence of the luciferian path, it is both commitment and the possession of the lower and higher aspects of daemonic identification which empowers the godforms found in the forbidden and black grimoires of such as adamu, vox sabbatum, liber hvhi and luciferian wi

to the erotic convulsions of the infernal sabbat. the god of luciferian witchcraft is seth-an, or set (the same as samael, satan. this is the egyptian prince of darkness, a lord of chaos and sorcerous power. set should not be considered merely a god in an anthropomorphic sense, rather a deific force which is the very essence of our being. when azazel or lucifer brought to cain the black flame of consciousness, this was as too set s gift to mankind. by working in the circles of luciferian craft, you are merely fulfilling your ancient heritage. while some choose paths less dangerous than this; the reality of witchcraft as a luciferian gnosis cannot be denied. the great work in reference to set is for the magician to seek divinity, that is awareness, individuality and personal power. by beli

demonic being is you, the luciferic angel or holy guardian angel) you become as your models. within the black tradition the luciferian trinity which is composed of samael lilith cain hold significance in the model of practice within the cult. this trinity is an alchemical process of becoming in which the magician aligns and utilizes the deific associations of samael lilith cain to transform their consciousness into the divine essence which is baphomet, the head of knowledge. to described samael, a small section as follows is from liber hvhi, a ritual work which defines the deeper and darker practice of the left hand path in terms of witchcraft. 5 for the devil is called diabolus, that is, flowing downwards: that he which swelled with pride, determined to reign in high places, fell flowing

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

of cosmic ultimates, is more one of convenience than of absolute philosophical accuracy. at the commencement of a great manvantara, parabrahm manifests as mulaprakriti and then as the logos. this logos is equivalent to the "unconscious universal mind" etc, of western pantheists. it constitutes the basis of the subject-side of manifested being, and is the source of all manifestations of individual consciousness. mulaprakriti or primordial cosmic substance, is the foundation of the object-side of things- the basis of all objective evolution and cosmogenesis. force, then, does not emerge with primordial substance from parabrahmic latency. it is the transformation into energy of the supra-conscious thought of the logos, infused, so to speak, into the objectivation of the latter out of potentia

bove so it is below" is the fundamental axiom of occult philosophy. as the logos is seven-fold, i.e, throughout kosmos it appears as seven logoi under seven different forms, or, as taught by learned brahmins "each of these is the central figure of one of the seven main branches of the ancient wisdom religion" and, as the seven principles which correspond to the seven distinct states of pragna, or consciousness, are allied to seven states of matter and the seven forms of force, the division must be the same in all that concerns the earth* venus is thus[[diagram] the earth[[diagram[[vol. 2, page] 30 the secret doctrine. also of astrology, represented venus in its astronomical tables as a globe poised over a cross, and the earth, as a globe under a cross. the esoteric meaning of this is "eart

th any of the six schools of india. for instance, in kapila's "sankhya" philosophy, unless, allegorically speaking, purusha mounts on the shoulders of prakriti, the latter remains irrational, while the former remains inactive without her. therefore nature (in man) must become a compound of spirit and matter before he becomes what he is; and the spirit latent in matter must be awakened to life and consciousness gradually. the monad has to pass through its mineral, vegetable and animal forms, before the light of the logos is awakened in the animal man. therefore, till then, the latter cannot be referred to as "man" but has to be regarded as a monad imprisoned in ever changing forms. evolution, not creation, by means of words is recognized in the philosophies of the east, even in their exoter

yu purana. but this is an explanation on the material and the terrestrial plane. the flames are evanescent and only periodical; the fires- eternal in their triple unity. they correspond to the four lower, and the three higher human principles* the suras, who become later the a-suras* atma, buddhi and manas. in devachan the higher element of the manas is needed to make it a state of perception and consciousness for the disembodied monad[[vol. 2, page] 58 the secret doctrine. whose esoteric interpretations may differ from our own- we shall have to explain to them the foregoing by certain passages in their own exoteric books, namely, the puranas. in the allegories of the latter, brahma, who is collectively the creative force of the universe, is said to be "at the beginning of the yugas (cycle

l- spirits, or minor gods, who are so termed because they "war" with the higher ones; but they are no devils* the same order of principles in man- atma (spirit, buddhi (soul, its vehicle, as matter is the vahan of spirit, and manas (mind, the third, or the fifth microcosmically. on the plane of personality, manas is the first[[vol. 2, page] 59 the bodies of brahma. teaches- is at the root of self-consciousness, will understand the reason why. the so-called "demons- who are (esoterically) the self-asserting and (intellectually) active principle- are the positive poles of creation, so to say; hence, the first produced. this is in brief the process as narrated allegorically in the puranas "having concentrated his mind into itself and the quality of darkness pervading brahma's assumed body, th

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

o more. we may close with a parting word concerning this volume i. in an introduction prefacing a part dealing chiefly with cosmogony, certain subjects brought forward might be deemed out of place, but one more consideration added to those already given have led me to touch upon them. every reader will inevitably judge the statements made from the stand-point of his own knowledge, experience, and consciousness, based on what he has already learnt. this fact the writer is constantly obliged to bear in mind: hence, also the frequent references in this first book to matters which, properly speaking, belong to a later part of the work, but which could not be passed by in silence, lest the reader should look down on this work as a fairy tale indeed- a fiction of some modern brain. thus, the pas

mogony and theogony[[footnote(s* it is hardly necessary to remind the reader once more that the term "divine thought" like that of "universal mind" must not be regarded as even vaguely shadowing forth an intellectual process akin to that exhibited by man. the "unconscious" according to von hartmann, arrived at the vast creative, or rather evolutionary plan "by a clairvoyant wisdom superior to all consciousness" which in the vedantic language would mean absolute wisdom. only those who realise how far intuition soars above the tardy processes of ratiocinative thought can form the faintest conception of[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 1, page] 2 the secret doctrine. it is the one life, eternal, invisible, yet omnipresent, without beginning or end, yet periodical in its regular manifest

se how far intuition soars above the tardy processes of ratiocinative thought can form the faintest conception of[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 1, page] 2 the secret doctrine. it is the one life, eternal, invisible, yet omnipresent, without beginning or end, yet periodical in its regular manifestations, between which periods reigns the dark mystery of non-being; unconscious, yet absolute consciousness; unrealisable, yet the one self-existing reality; truly "a chaos to the sense, a kosmos to the reason" its one absolute attribute, which is itself, eternal, ceaseless motion, is called in esoteric parlance the "great breath* which is the perpetual motion of the universe, in the sense of limitless, ever-present space. that which is motionless cannot be divine. but then there is nothin

in nature. occultism sums up the "one existence" thus "deity is an arcane, living (or moving) fire, and the eternal witnesses to this unseen presence are light, heat, moisture- this trinity including, and being the cause of, every[[footnote(s[[footnote continued from previous page] that absolute wisdom which transcends the ideas of time and space. mind, as we know it, is resolvable into states of consciousness, of varying duration, intensity, complexity, etc- all, in the ultimate, resting on sensation, which is again maya. sensation, again, necessarily postulates limitation. the personal god of orthodox theism perceives, thinks, and is affected by emotion; he repents and feels "fierce anger" but the notion of such mental states clearly involves the unthinkable postulate of the externality

ed we connote by the word god, not the crude anthropomorphism which is still the backbone of our current theology, but the symbolic conception of that which is life and motion of the universe, to know which in physical order is to know time past, present, and to come, in the existence of successions of phenomena; to know which, in the moral, is to know what has been, is, and will be, within human consciousness (see "science and the emotions" a discourse delivered at south place chapel, finsbury, london, dec. 27th, 1885[[vol. 1, page] 4 the secret doctrine. two are able to understand the profound logic of their philosophy. the former will allow of no other god than the personified secondary powers which have worked out the visible universe, and which became with them the anthropomorphic god

BLUE EQUINOX

history of good sir palamedes the saracen knight and of his following of the questing beast. a poetic account of the great work, and enumeration of many obstacles. liber ccxlii. aha! an exposition in poetic language of several of the ways of attainment and the results obtained. liber cccxxxv. adonis. this gives an account in poetic language of the struggle of the human and divine elements in the consciousness of man, giving their harmony following upon the victory of the latter. liber xvi. liber turris vel domus dei. an instruction for attainment by the direct destruction of thoughts as they arise in the mind. liber clxxv. astarte vel liber berylli. an instruction in attainment by the method of devotion, of bhakta-yoga. liber xlvi. the key of the mysteries. a translation by frater o.m. of

angel. liber dccclx. john st john. a model of what a magical record should be, so far as accurate analysis and fullness of description are concerned. liber viii. see cdxviii. liber xi. liber nv. an instruction for attaining nuit. liber dlv. liber had. an instruction for attaining hadit. liber dcccxxxi. liber iod, formerly called vesta. an instruction giving three methods of reducing the manifold consciousness to the unity. this course is specially adapted to facilitate the task proper to the grade of adeptus minor, the attainment of raja yoga and of the knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel. course viii liber ccxx. liber l vel legis sub figur ccxx as delivered by xciii unto dclxvi. this book is the foundation of the new on, and thus of the whole of our work. liber i. liber

it not be selfindulgence; make your self-indulgence your religion. when you drink and dance and take delight, you are not being .immoral. you are not .risking your immortal soul; you are fulfilling the precepts of our holy religion. provided only that you remember to regard your actions in this light. do not lower yourself and destroy and cheapen your pleasure by leaving out the supreme joy, the consciousness of the peace that passeth understanding. do not embrace liber dcccxxxvii 49 mere marian or melusine; she is nuit herself, specially concentrated and incarnated in human form to give you infinite love, to bid you taste even on earth the elixir of immortality .but ecstasy be thine and joy of earth: ever to me! to me. again she speaks .love is the law, love under will. keep pure your hi

e law of your being becomes light, life, love and liberty all is peace, all is harmony and beauty, all is joy. for hear, how gracious is the goddess .i give unimaginable joys on earth: certainty, not faith, while in life, upon death; peace unutterable, rest, ecstasy; nor do i demand aught in sacrifice. is this not better than the death-in-life of the slaves of slave- gods, as they go oppressed by consciousness of .sin. wearily seeking or simulating wearisome and tedious .virtues? with such, we who have accepted the law of thelema have nothing to do. we have heard the voice of the star- goddess .i love you! i yearn to you! pale or purple, veiled or voluptuous, i who am all pleasure and purple, and drunkenness of the innermost sense, desire you. put on the wings, and arouse the coiled splend

a love-sick courtesan of corinth. i have toyed with kings and captains, and made them my slaves. to-day i am the slave of the little asp of death; and who shall loosen our love? 28. weary, weary! saith the scribe, who shall lead me to the sight of the rapture of my master? 29. the body is weary and the soul is sore weary and sleep weighs down their eyelids; yet ever abides the sure the equinox 86 consciousness of ecstasy, unknown, yet known in that its being is certain. o lord, be my helper, and bring me to the bliss of the beloved! 30. i came to the house of the beloved, and the wine was like fire that flieth with green wings through the world of the waters. 31. i felt the red lips of nature and the black lips of perfection. like sisters they fondled me their little brother; they decked m

BOOK OF PLEASURE

ns of the divine spirit, as rays from the sun, hence the need of emancipation? verily, things are of necessity through their conception and belief. then let us destroy or change conception, and empty the belief. these and many other doctrines, are declared by me as the perpetuators of sin and illusion. each and all depending on a muddled implication, obscuring, yet evolved from the duality of the consciousness for their enjoyment. in fear they would vomit hot blood were they to see the fruits of their actions and pleasures. thus believing in widely different doctrines, they are of the dual principle, necessary parasites on each other. like drugs and the surgeon's knife, they only annul or at best remove an effect. they do not change or remove the fundamental cause (the law "oh, god, thou a

mbracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 8 existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-the conception considered as the complete "self" or consciousness-hence they may be blended into unity and symbolized. one form made by two, that is three-fold and having four directions*(1) about this "self; all conception is the dual principle, the law which is its conception*(2) the unmodified sex principle refracted through the dual principle emanates the infinite variety of emotions or sexualities, which may be called its ramifications. the tr

his ecstasy? measure for measure by intense pain, sorrow, and miseries. with what his rebellion? of necessity slavery! duality is the law, realization by suffering, relates and opposes by units of time. ecstasy for any length of time is difficult to obtain, and laboured heavily for. various degrees of misery alternating with gusts of pleasure and emotions less anxious, would seem the condition of consciousness and existence. duality in some form or another is consciousness as existence. it is the illusion of time, size, entity, etc.-the world's limit. the dual principle is the quintessence of all experience, no ramification has enlarged its early simplicity, but is only its repetition, modification or complexity, never is its evolution complete. it cannot go further than the experience of

existence" this superstition of medicine-is it not the essence of cowardice, the agent of death? strange no one remembers being dead? have you ever seen the sun?-if the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 10 you have then you have seen nothing dead-in spite of you different belief! which is the more dead "you" or this corpse? which of you has the greater degree of consciousness? judging by expression alone-which of you appears enjoying life most? may not this "belief" in death be the "will" that attempts "death" for your satisfaction, but can give you no more than sleep, decay, change-hell? this constant somnambulism is "the unsatisfactory" you disbelieve in ghosts and god-because you have not seen them? what! you have never seen the mocking ghosts of your

ow if to-day is yesterday in all but appearances-then to-morrow also is to-day- the day of decay! daily is this universe destroyed, that is why you are conscious! there is no life and death? such ideas should be less than comic. there is no duality? you are conscious of the gay butterfly you observe and are conscious of being "you: the butterfly is conscious of being "itself" and as such, it is a consciousness as good as and the same as yours, i.e, of you being "you" therefore this consciousness of "you" that you both feel is the same "you? ergo, you are one and the same-the mystery of mysteries and the most simple thing in the world to understand! how could you be conscious of what you are not? but you might believe differently? so, if you hurt the butterfly you hurt yourself, but your be

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

thoughtful men and women of today. witchcraft is not a step backwards; a retreat into a more superstition-filled time. far from it. it is a step forward. witchcraft is a religion far more relevant to the times than the vast majority of the established churches. it is the acceptance of personal and social responsibility. it is acknowledgement of a holistic universe and a means towards a raising of consciousness. equal rights; feminism; ecology; attunement; brotherly/sisterly love; planetary care these are all part and parcel of witchcraft, the old yet new religion. the above is certainly not what the average person thinks of in relation to "witchcraft. no; the misconceptions are deeply ingrained, from centuries of propaganda. how and why these misconceptions came about will be examined late

rinciples and list them here. read them carefully. 1. we practice rites to attune ourselves with the natural rhythm of life forces marked by the phases of the moon and the seasonal quarters and cross quarters. 2. we recognize that our intelligence gives us a unique responsibility toward our environment. we seek to live in harmony with nature, in ecological balance offering fulfillment to life and consciousness within an evolutionary concept. 3. we acknowledge a depth of power far greater than that apparent to the average person. because it is far greater than ordinary it is sometimes called "supernatural, but we see it as lying within that which is naturally potential to all. 4. we conceive of the creative power in the universe as manifesting through polarity as masculine and feminine and

ng oneself "witch" does not make a witch but neither does heredity itself, nor the collecting of titles, degrees and initiations. a witch seeks to control the forces within her/himself that make life possible in order to live wisely and well without harm to others and in harmony with nature. 9. we believe in the affirmation and fulfillment of life in a continuation of evolution and development of consciousness giving meaning to the universe we know and our personal role within it. 10. our only animosity towards christianity, or towards any other religion or philosophy of life, is to the extent that its institutions have claimed to be "the only way" and have sought to deny freedom to others and to suppress other ways of religious practice and belief. 10/ auckland's complete book of witchcra

ary, everyday folk. the trouble is that, in listening to these conversations, it quickly becomes obvious that many are mere dabblers in this realm. many are confused "which technique is best "why am i getting nothing out of it "am i doing it right" so, what is meditation? quite simply it is a listening. listening to the higher self or, if you prefer, the inner self, the creative force, the higher consciousness; even the gods themselves. it can be all of these. properly used, meditation opens the door to individual growth and personal advancement. of all the techniques of advancement in the psychic and spiritual fields, meditation is by far the most effective. coinciden-tally, it is also the most simple. and it can be practiced alone or in a group setting. the late, renowned psychic edgar c

e connected at the vital centers, known by their sanskrit name chakra (see figure 7.1. in meditation the mysterious psychic energy can be sent up through these centers. this very potent force is called the kundalini, or "serpent power. as this mighty force begins to flow within you, these vital psychic centers the chakras begin to open in successive order. on a conscious level, consider the total consciousness as a sort of sandwich. on one side you have the conscious mind. this is the mind that is concerned with your everyday world and activities and your physical/material being. it is your waking state of consciousness. on the other side of the sandwich is what is called the higher consciousness, or the super-consciousness. this is your higher self mind. it is concerned with your spiritua

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

m 5105 north figueroa st. los angeles, california, 90042 u. s. a preface* these unusual and beautiful qabalistic meditations were inspirationally written by the recognized world authority on tarot and qabalah, dr. paul foster case. because of having attained both inner and outer initiation into the most advanced grades of adeptship in the western mystery training system, he was able to attune his consciousness to the highest spiritual levels, as is evidenced by the text. it is profitable to read the meditations aloud. they are written in the first person; hence this practice gives them a potent auto-suggestive influence for counteracting negative patterns in subconsciousness. moreover, even a casual survey of the text shows it to be the self-declaration of the divine spirit in man. to read

spirit in man. to read it aloud is, in a measure, to participate in the illumination of the sage through whose mind the life-power formulated its self-expression in these stirring phrases. the meditations in this book include the occult meaning of the twenty-two hebrew letters, illustrated by the tventy-two major tarot keys which correspond thereto. the tarot keys represent the symbolic powers of consciousness in pictorial form, used by initiates for the transmutation of personality and the attainment of union with god. comment has been reduced to such explanation as seems required to make certain qabalistic terms intelligible to the uninitiated. paragraphs of the comment are numbered the same as the paragraphs of the text. dr. paul foster case founded builders of the adytum, a non-profit

, generation presents the appearance of dissolution, a fact noted by many philosophers, and pithily expressed by st. paul's [133] the book of t o k e n s remark 'that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die" the remarks on scorpio were, in part, as follows "the imaginative intelligence attributed to the letter nun is a specialization of the image-making faculty inherent in the universal consciousness. as manifested in human mentation, it is the force by means of which man transforms his environment, and hence it is essentially destructive in its effects upon existing conditions, for it destroys the old to build the new "in this connection observe that scorpio is the house of mars by night, in contrast to aries which mars rules by day. in the tarot, nun corresponds to death, while

orth of form [169] the book of tokens 4 my presence is the cause of every form, and to those who have eyes to see, wherever a man may plant his foot is holy ground. not alone in sanctuaries set apart, but in the street and market-place, in the abode of sin as well as in the house of prayer, mayest thou say with thy father jacob "surely the lord is in this place; and i knew it n o t" 5 verily, thy consciousness of body is my self-knowledge of form, and by that knowledge working in thee do i maintain thine existence i n all states and conditions. 6 behold, i dwell with thee, o israel, and thou dwellest with me. take heed that thou despise not thy lord in human form [170] comment on qoph* q o p h, pronounced kqfe. transcribed as" q. the number 100. meaning: back of the head. the corporeal int

hiroth is, as it were, multiplied through the manifested sephiroth, and this multiplication is represented by the number 100. 4 the key-word in this paragraph is the noun "place, which, in hebrew, is maqawm, m q v m. the number of this word is 186, the same as that of the letter-name qoph, q v p. 5 this paragraph and the next refer to the 29th path of wisdom, called "corporeal intelligence, i. e "consciousness of body. it is written of this path that it "forms every body which is formed in all the worlds, and is the reproduction of them [172] v the meditation on resh* 1 i am the face which shineth ever, and before which the darkness hasteth away. i am the white brilliance of the head which is not a head. i am the profuse giver of all abundance. yet though i am the greatest of the great, i

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

we are to use magick in a positive way, we must remember that it brings responsibility along with benefits [insert pic p009- magick and knowledge white witchcraft is essentially the process of drawing on ancient wisdom and powers via the collective mind that we as individuals can spontaneously but unconsciously access in our dreams and visions. in magick, we can use rituals and altered states of consciousness to access this cosmic memory bank at will and in doing so, some believe, draw on the accumulated powers of many generations, especially in healing magick. this cosmic consciousness- or great mind or akashic record, as theosophists call it- is perhaps what made it possible for pyramids to be built at almost the same time in lands as far apart as egypt and south america, and for shaman

to that time of enchantment, for you are once again making an area separate from the everyday world, where you can set up your special artefacts. but it will also be very different from your childhood place, because as an adult you can learn to control and direct the energies that then ran free and unstructured. your imaginings can be refined as visualisations, your daydreams as altered states of consciousness; you can make wishes and dreams come true, not just in faerieland but in the here and now. if you have sufficient space, you may set aside a room, perhaps a conservatory, attic or basement, or a sheltered spot in the garden for your special magical place. alternatively, you may need to use a corner of your bedroom or draw a velvet curtain across an area of a room where you can be qui

unflowers and oils pressed from fragrant herbs may lift the spirits, but they will do little for us if we are so disorganised that we fail to remember the cereal and cat food -and the yowls of hungry children and cats ringing through the early morning air are not conducive to relaxation. these demarcations within the mind have not always been so clear. julian jaynes, in his book the origin of the consciousness in the breakdown of the bicarmel mind, seite 28 wicca01.txt suggests that self-awareness in humans has existed for only about 3,000 years. in stating this, he was defining self-awareness as the awareness of our own separateness and our private thoughts. this state of mind, normal in adults, is very different from the more primitive state of mind of small children, who keep up a runni

the bicarmel mind, placing the brain's right hemisphere in the driving seat, taking concentration, focus and determination from the more logical side as fuel and a map, and reconnecting our unified self with the undifferentiated universe. you can carry out magick absolutely anywhere as long as you are in a positive frame of mind. but many practitioners believe that by entering an altered state of consciousness, you remove all the conscious blocks and allow the intuitive brain free access to the unconscious mind and with it the repository of human and cosmic wisdom. this brings about a state of mind in which energies can flow between the dimensions. you are in your most relaxed state when your brain is generating alpha waves. they oscillate about ten times per second (the range is eight to

y try to formulate poetic expressions, profound poetry and rich images will emerge almost from another place. this is the deep pool of collective wisdom speaking. if you are in a group, the images can be set down by your scribe as a collective charge that can be changed over the months. working on your charge can be a fruitful activity every six weeks or so as it reflects and stimulates the group consciousness. copy a version of your charge into your book of shadows. it is good to read if you feel afraid or alone at any time when you are not doing magical work. the charge of the god for some practitioners, this charge is less important, but i believe that the male polarity or energies are an integral part not only of the seasonal wheel of the year, but also of human experience, whether you

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

d. sleeping invokes a reaction to sound as well, depending on the purpose and focus and if replayed while dreaming increases unconscious awareness of sound vs. wish. spare used sigils as mentioned before, developed from agrippa and various grimoires of the middle ages. as explained in the book of pleasure, spare gives us a clear outline of the effects of sigil methods in action: by projecting the consciousness into one part, sensation not being manifold becomes intensified. by the abstention of desire, except in the object, this is attained (at the psychological time this determines itself aos-the book of pleasure sigils may be constructed through several methods as the following; letter manipulations, from arabic, greek or otherwise. paintings and other abstractions of sight through art

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

o be a hallmark of african ritual that was carried over from the old world to the new.[10] let us now turn to the american colonies, where hundreds of thousands of black africans arrived during the four centuries of transatlantic slave trade. we must speculate that, black magic page 27 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 embedded within the consciousness of these bondpersons, african spiritual perspectives also traveled the lengthy middle passage to the new world, evident when enslaved women and men performed ceremonies that ritualized the arrival of unseen forces on the earth or when they took part in elaborate mortuary observances to ensure secure passage of the dead into the realm of the ancestors. in mainland british north americ

curriculum. by inculcating black students with new standards of character, white educators believed that the freedpersons f sons and daughters would become alienated from their own roots and be forced to make a break with the slave background. administrators at hampton hoped to propagate a new system of accommodative education for african americans in the south that would redirect the culture and consciousness of the african american black magic page 81 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 masses.[17] it was therefore fitting that hampton, one of the most prominent of the new black colleges in the south, would seize on the symbol of conjure in its attempt to reorient african americans and their cultural traditions.[18] hampton's found

arratives (maryknoll, n.y: orbis books, 1991, p. 93. 8. george rawick, ed, the american slave: a composite autobiography (hereafter cited as american slave, texas narratives (westport, ct: greenwood press, 1977, vol. 2, ss. 2, pp. 16.17. 9. william d. piersen, black legacy: america's hidden heritage (amherst: university of massachusetts press, 1993, p. xi; lawrence levine, black culture and black consciousness: afro-american folk thought from slavery to freedom (new york, oxford university press, 1977, p. 389. 10. theophus h. smith, conjuring culture: biblical formations of black america (new york: oxford university press, 1994. chapter 1 "our religion and superstition was all mixed up" 1. zora neale hurston "father abraham" in the sanctified church: the folklore writings of zora neale hur

brary of america, 1994, p. 280; henry clay bruce, the new man, or twenty-nine years a slave, twenty-nine years as a free man (york, pa: p. anstadt, 1895, p. 56. 9. louis hughes, thirty years a slave: from bondage to freedom (1897\ 160\ reprint, milwaukee: southside printing, 1969, p. 108; rawick, american slave, arkansas narratives vol. 11, p. 21. see also lawrence levine, black culture and black consciousness: afro-american folk thought from slavery to freedom (new york: oxford university press, 1977, p. 72. on supernatural practices and slave resistance, see especially elliot gorn "no white man could whip me: folk beliefs of the slave community (master's thesis, university of california, los angeles, june 1975. black magic page 97 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&

h: society of the founders of norwich, connecticut, 1881, p. 171 for another account of a conjurer's assistance to a fugitive slave. 12. rawick, american slave, texas narratives vol. 5, p. 161; added emphasis. 13. drew gilpin faust, james henry hammond and the old south: a design for mastery (baton rouge: louisiana state university press, 1985, pp. 82, 93. see also levine, black culture and black consciousness, p. 75; blassingame, slave community, p. 45; eugene genovese notes that while the conjurer "helped build an inner and autonomous black world for his brothers and sisters" he simultaneously "reinforced the image of the master as a great power" because ultimately\ 161\ he himself was beholden to whites (roll, jordan, roll, pp. 222.23. this point is called into question by the authors o

CONCERNING THE CEREMONY OF THE CONSECRATING THE VAULT

shing of negative energy in the vault now we address the quarter of how negative energy is removed from the vault of the adepti. the link and lvx bring forth the light and seal the link, but negative energy still remains since no banishing may be performed in the vault. 6 the chief adept absorbs this negative energy in the vault. here, the chief adept must aspire to his highest level of spiritual consciousness. in brief, he is taking on the christ archetype of taking on the "sins of the world" in this case, he is taking on the negative energy trapped in the vault. the chief must now divest himself of his/her high office, including every insignia of the office of chief adept. the chief now calls forth the avenging angel hua. this can be a very unpleasant experience in that the chief and all

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

extreme details of the first edition. but here it is and i hope you will enjoy it. introduction in the beginning was the thought, and thought created a form, and from that came the word "thoughtform" ok, i couldn't resist having my little joke, but it is true that everything begins with a thought of some sort. goethe has his faust come to that conclusion and he was right, for it is the action of consciousness that gets everything going. this book is about thought. it is about taking the power of human thought and making it do things for you, not for humanity, but for you. there will be no idealism in this book, no do-gooderness. i am not that type of person. what i am going to do here, in this work, is continue what i started years ago, break the monopoly on psionics that existed for so m

i explain them. but the main reason i am taking the time to teach you this technique is not to improve your mental health. that is a side benefit (no extra charge. meditation has the added advantage of putting your mind into condition to be better able to manipulate psychic energy. why should this be? understand that your mind is constantly putting out this energy. every second some part of your consciousness is transmitting into the etheric body and thence to the psychic world. most of these transmissions come to nothing because there is not enough energy behind them to hold them together. the thought message goes out and immediately dissipates into the ether. it is like a clump of dirt. when the clump is moist, it has a cohesion which will hold it together in a breeze. but, let it dry

the negative carries the energy as well and each copy of the picture will also carry that energy, back to the negative and then back to the subject. when a person signs his name, the body is in contact with the pen, which is in contact with the ink, which is contact with the paper and thus the trail goes back to the person. it is even possible, if you know the person well enough, to use your own consciousness as a witness and be able to get perfectly good results with the person's name written on a piece a paper and placed in the sample can. as long as there is some link, the machine will work. place the witness in the can you porvided for it. and it is good idea to keep that can clean, which means dusting it out on occasion (at least once a year or so) and not using it to hold crackers o

going on in them. the only difficult part of location work is finding a witness sample. a photograph is by far the best and one of the best ways (which was not available at all when the first edition of this book was written) is to set your search engine to find pictures of it on the web and then download them. a printed copy of such a picture is a perfect witness sample. now, to lock in your own consciousness to what you are doing, put this picture in the witness can, write remote viewing on a piece of paper and put it in the can with it and then take a rate. verification of what you see is best found by watching the news so it is best to pick a location that is likely to be on it, like a courtroom where a highly publicized trial is taking place then all you need to do is watch the news a

COVENANT OF SAMYAZA

breathed into him so that he may know and fear and worship demiurge, and pay tribute unto him, and worship him unto eternity. and so he commanded adam and eve that they may not partake of the fruit of the tree of knowledge lest their eyes be opened and they become godlike, and thereby become free of his tyranny- ii- but there was an angel who was different from all the other angels, in that self-consciousness dawned upon him. recognizing that he was a being unto himself. and his name is satanael. this selfrealized being then shone in brilliance above all the heavenly host, his light illuminating heaven until the light of demiurge himself became nebulous in the engulfing radiance. and demiurge became wrathful, and then fearful, lest the other angels, unto the very sons of god, recognize th

e, advising her that when she partaketh of the fruit of the tree of knowledge she shall not die, but shall have her eyes opened, to be as god. and she ate, and offered the fruit to adam, her husband, and their minds were illuminated and they became self-realized, even as satanael himself. this was the gift of satanael unto man, that he should possess intelligence, and the desire to know, and self-consciousness, that he no longer be servile unto demiurge, nor live as the beasts of the field. a cry of fear and wrath rose up from demiurge, that man has become as god. he drove adam and eve from eden, and guarded the tree of life lest man also gain immortality. but the spark of illumination had been kindled within man and shall not be extinguished, and demiurge shall not be able tosmother the l

CROSSING THE DESERT

e again as beasts of the field. the light of satanael shall endure, even though it be but a tiny spark within a few at those times of ignorance and fear when man in weakness turns to demiurge and his m'shiha and other slave creeds. and that spark shall return as a blazing flas.a spell for crossing the desert by setnakt the divine formula of xepera xeper xeperu, whose physical form had entered the consciousness of magus aquino from budge's egyptian language, had as its most recent form before budge a spell of slaying apep and knowing the manifestations of re, written the same year that alexander the great died. an earlier form of the spell appears on a statue of ramses iii, second pharaoh of the xxth dynasty, in which ramses iii is depicted as the god khepher. the image of khepher exists at

DANCE OF THE WITCHES

to very rigid, concrete, somatic methods. the trance is important for many reasons, but chiefly because it allows for new modes of perception, which in turn allow for the spiritual forces invoked in acts of witchery to be experienced in such a manner that their potential for transformation is increased. their impact is on a more immediate level, one that can be experienced, in some manner, by the consciousness of the practitioner. when craft is done with heart and faith, and with skill, it is effective regardless of the state of mind of the witch; however, the pleasure and depth of the experience is increased a thousandfold when the spiritual motions of the art are made apparent. some acts of craft require the trance to be effective in any meaningful way: divination, for instance, requires

DARK GODS

n of the myth of lilitu/lilith the female counterpart of dagon, remembered as one of the dark gods from their last manifestation on earth. associated with the 10th. and 8th. paths. the dark gods according to tradition, the dark gods are actual entities which exist in the acausal universe. according to our spatial, causal perception, these beings may be regarded as `timeless and chaotic. since our consciousness is by its nature partly acausal these entities can become manifest for us if we possess the keys to reach the appropriate levels of consciousness. what is termed the `abyss' separates our everyday consciousness from the consciousness (and thus apprehension) of the dark gods. the ordeal of the abyss involves confronting these entities and accepting them for what they are, that is, unb

ay consciousness from the consciousness (and thus apprehension) of the dark gods. the ordeal of the abyss involves confronting these entities and accepting them for what they are, that is, unbound by our illusion of opposites and the conflict of `good' and `evil. while it is convenient to regard the dark gods as merely symbols that re-present the energies of the acausal as a projection of our own consciousness upon chaos itself it is equally possible to regard them as physically existing in themselves. which of these (or neither of them) is correct, the adept discovers during the ordeal of the abyss. legend, however, recalls the dark gods as visiting our planet several times in the past by passing through one of the many `star gates. star gates are regions in space-time where our causal un

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

ople are becoming aware of the global conspiracy than were in those lonely days when and the truth was first published; and if i had to name the achievements in my life of which i am most proud, this book would be very close to the top. david icke ryde, isle of wight july 2004 introduction we are what we think e live in a multidimensional universe, which is part of a multidimensional and infinite consciousness we call god and creation. we are multidimensional beings. therefore this book has to be multidimensional if it is to make a significant contribution to human freedom. it exposes both the daily manipulation of our lives by a secret clique and presents the spiritual causes and solutions which will bring true freedom to planet earth and all who live upon her. the latter relates to what

ng. it is the fantastic physical shell through which the eternal us experiences this physical world. there is far more to us than a body. creation is the expression of one infinite mind and all lifeforms are aspects of that one mind: what many people call god. we are each other. we are all god, if you xv w xvi..and the truth shall set you free wish to use that term. at the heart of this mind is a consciousness i see as a blinding light- the source consciousness from which all has been thought into existence. creation consists of an infinite number of dimensions, wavelengths, frequencies, of reality. this physical world is only one of them. these frequencies share the same space that our physical world occupies, in the same way that all the radio, television, and telecommunication frequenci

nner person, will attract to it compatible energy fields. everything we are what we think xvii is energy, as even mainstream, closed minded science is beginning to appreciate. a person is a series of magnetic energy fields, so is a place, an experience, a situation, everything. life is the interaction of these energy fields, all of which have the ability to think and retain information. energy is consciousness, consciousness is energy. they are the same thing. if it sounds hard to believe that a wall or water or rock can think and retain information, then remember that all contain magnetic energy fields. what is it within the computer i am working on now that retains the information i am writing? a magnetic disc. same principle. the reason we are drawn to particular people, places, experie

s. i've pondered on the nature of this visible physical world for a long time, trying to make sense of it. since 1990 i've been on a conscious spiritual journey of discovery. it has opened me to so much i had never thought or felt before in this lifetime and, painful as some of it has been, those moments, too, have led me to greater understanding. i have experienced how we can tune our minds, our consciousness, to other levels of reality and access information available there which is not known, or at least not widely known on earth. i have realised that our minds- the thinking, feeling us- are a series of energy fields, which use the physical body as a vehicle for experience. at this moment, our consciousness is tuned to this dense physical world, so this is our reality. when we 'die, our

other levels of reality and access information available there which is not known, or at least not widely known on earth. i have realised that our minds- the thinking, feeling us- are a series of energy fields, which use the physical body as a vehicle for experience. at this moment, our consciousness is tuned to this dense physical world, so this is our reality. when we 'die, our mind-spirit (our consciousness) leaves this temporary physical body and moves on to another wavelength, another stage of experience and evolution. a most important point to make is that, while in the same physical body on the same planet, a person's mind can be tuned to many different wavelengths of knowledge and understanding. this is why there is such a variation in consciousness, perspective and perception with

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

n" are in place, as they have been for thousands of years in their various forms. there are not enough of these manipulators and their stooges to control the population physically and so they have had to create a structure in which humans control themselves through mental and emotional imposition. once you have the herd mentality policing itself, there is a third phase in this entrapment of human consciousness. you create factions within the herd and set them to war with each other. this is done by creating "different" belief systems (which are not different at all) and bringing them into conflict. these belief systems are known as religions, political parties, economic theories, countries, cultures, and "isms" of endless variety. these beliefs are perceived as "opposites" when, as i point

radio and television frequencies sharing the same space as our bodies at this moment, so we cannot see with our limited physical senses the other frequencies and wavelengths of creation that also occupy the same space that we do. i will go into greater detail about this later because it is crucial to understanding how we are controlled and how we can break free. but to "channel" is to "tune" our consciousness to some of these other wavelengths and access the knowledge and information that exists there. samsel claims to be in contact with an entity formerly incarnate in atlantis that now communicates from one of these other frequencies. most channelled information, in my experience, is either nonsense or extremely limited, but many of samsel's themes are supported by geological and biologi

ensity- of our physical senses and we cease to see it. the frequency range we can see i will call the third density or third dimension. at the moment we are tuned to this frequency, the range of our physical senses, and so we can see it and touch it. when we "die" we leave this frequency range and our physical body and we continue our eternal journey elsewhere on another density or dimension. our consciousness, the thinking, feeling us, is eternal. in the end all frequencies and all expressions of life are the same energy. we are each other. this is the law of one that the illuminati temple of the sun has sought for thousands of years to suppress. some extraterrestrial and other-dimensional beings know how to change their frequency so they can move between densities, appearing and "disappe

gnetic ores. my village, for example, is a kind of natural amphitheatre enclosed by mountains containing iron ore, which makes a magnetic field. most holy places in the world- holy not by some accident, like a hero dying or being born there- are of this sort. delphi was a heavily charged holy place."42 delphi in greece was the centre for the "oracle, a psychic woman or "channel, who connected her consciousness with other-dimensional entities and spoke their words. they knew that the sites of magnetic "faults" act as doorways to these other dimensions or densities, and allow both interdimensional communication and travel to happen more easily. satanists use these same locations around the world in their rituals designed to manifest other-dimensional demonic entities. the roman church insist

vealed, the world is controlled by entities taking reptilian and other forms that exist on another dimension or "cycle. we are in the third dimension or density, they operate from the fourth, a frequency just outside the present range of the physical senses. we can feel the fourth density as "vibes" around us, but we cannot see it, unless we tune in with our "psychic" sight, which can connect our consciousness with other vibrational levels. this is what psychics or "channellers" are seeking to do and the good ones (the few) can move their inner "radio dial" to access other frequencies. the "headquarters" of the serpent race i am exposing here is the lower end of the fourth-dimensional frequency range, which vibrates very close to this one. it is on the very fringe of our physical senses. i

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

s nothing tofear. life is forever and everything is just an experience onthe road to enlightenment. viewed from the highest level ofperception, there is no good and evil, only consciousnessmaking choices to experience all there is to experience.the astonishing events which this book exposes are in theprocess of coming to an end as the light of freedom dawnsat last on the biggest transformation of consciousness thisplanet has seen in 26,000 years. it is, despite some of theinformation you are about to read, a wonderful time to bealive.david ickexiv1chapter onethe martians have landed?there were two ways of writing this book. i could have held back information which isstunningly bizarre, but true. this would be the easy way, staying within the comfortzone and communicating only that which wo

by physical appearance alone and bothhave spawned an amazing variety of different forms. the dinosaurs manifested aseverything from flying creatures, large and small, to the eight-ton, tyrannosaurus rex.are we really saying that reptile-dinosaur genetic streams that can produce suchdiversity, cannot manifest in a two-legged, two-armed form with a brain capacitythrough which a technically advanced consciousness can operate? more recently agreater understanding of the dinosaurs has revealed that many were very intelligent ahundred million years ago. the saurornithoides, named from its appearance as a bird-like reptile, had a large brain, wide-set eyes that gave it stereoscopic vision, andfingers with opposing thumbs which allowed it to catch and eat small mammals.7adrian j. desmond, one of t

earth before thedinosaurs were eliminated? in fact, were they all eliminated? modern palaeontology(the study of fossils) now suggests that not all the dinosaurs were killed by themeteorite strike 65 million years ago and some continue to live today. more and moreevidence is emerging that birds are descendants of the dinosaurs. and while the bodiesof most dinosaurs might have been destroyed, their consciousness would have survivedbecause consciousness is energy and energy is indestructible. it can only be transmutedinto a different form. what happened to that dinosaur consciousness that dominated theearth for 150 million years? as weve seen, the earliest accounts of assyria, babylon,old testament history, china, rome, america, africa, india and elsewhere, featurestories of the dragons. the

her words. but, as with radio and television, all the other stations are broadcastingat the same time and if you move your radio dial or change the tv channel you canconnect with them. when you do this, the station or channel you were tuned to beforedoes not disappear, it continues to broadcast, but you cant hear it or see it anymorebecause you are no longer on its wavelength. so it is with human consciousness. somepeople (everyone if the truth be told) can tune their consciousness to other wavelengthsand connect with information and consciousness operating on that frequency. we callthis psychic power, but it is merely the ability to move your dial to another station. itis from one of these other stations or dimensions, that the serpent race, the anunnaki,is controlling this world by posse

act in ways that advance the agenda without realisingthe background to how and why they are being used. leading brotherhood families like32the rothschilds and the windsors are full-bloods, reptilians wearing human physicalbodies like an overcoat in the full knowledge of who they are and the agenda they areseeking to implement. another comment the psychic lady made was that in her alteredstate of consciousness, hillary clinton appeared as a reptile, while her husband, billclinton the us president, was only overshadowed and controlled by one. this isinteresting because my own research, and that of others, has revealed hillary clinton tobe much higher in the hierarchy than bill, who, while of a crossbreed bloodline, is apawn in the game, to be used and discarded as necessary. it is not alway

DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

rinciple was the basis for his ultraviolet projection microscope enabling him to view vibrating atoms on a screen. modern experiments with ferrofluids driven by a speaker magnet show an amazingly complex and beautiful display of either static or dynamic three dimensional wave structures, depending on whether the tones are fixed or changing. in metaphysics, we find the use of geometric mandalas as consciousness focusing tools. these serve as the two dimensional form. when this two dimensional form is expanded into three dimensions, the mandala now becomes the vocalized spatial pattern called the mantra (yantra. once converted into three dimensions, it now has an energetic structure. the geometric principles of shape power as described in this book are these two dimensional forms functioning

as angles, creating an aetheric vortex which translates aetheric force into magnetic and electrical forces as shown in figure 5.4-1. this effect operates with a range of angles. more research is needed to determine if there are optimum angles. there is a large amount of research required to define all the parameters of power generation with converging lines. 5.5 shape power, sacred geometry, and consciousness the students in the ancient greek mystery schools would meditate on the various platonic solids. they believed that meditation on these geometric figures would elevate their consciousness. the yogis believe aspects of the sacred geometries will become known as we get deeper into an understanding of nature and the universe. what is now sacred geometry will, in the future, become known

DEITUS

sychologist carl jung, fascinated with metaphysics, alchemy, and dream interpretation, considered that gods and demons existed as symbolic forms in the subconscious mind. further, he suggested that there was a collective subconscious shared by all humanity and that symbols in dreams had universal meanings. with this in mind, the spheres described in the map of the spheres may be seen as planes of consciousness on each of which the symbols share a common theme. the map of the spheres shows the aeonic sphere as being beyond the heavenly spheres. the aeonic sphere could be described as a circle surrounding all of the spheres since it is closest to the universal subconscious. traditionally, a magician begins as a novice or neophyte and over time becomes an adept. the adept continues to advance

eon or changes an existing aeon, and establishes a law. it may be more accurate (but less poetic, however, to say that the magician views the tide currents of the aeonic sphere and codifies what he sees as a trend or theme into a particular word or magical dictum. in truth, all aeons are one aeon. they differ as waves of an ocean. the ocean in this analogy is the universal subconscious the source consciousness from which conscious thought arises. the aeons affect all humanity since they exist in the universal subconscious. like waves of the ocean, each aeon causes new aeons to form. we may speak of a particular cycle in which many aeons come into existence. the ocean of the universal subconscious has tide currents of its own. when the tide is coming in the cycle is one of restriction and w

revious aeons and shares a common theme with all other aeons of the current cycle of expansion. the law of the aeon, thelema, xeper, deitus or will to come into being as a god incorporates the words of the two previous aeons with the word of the current aeon and forms a single statement identifying man s purpose in this aeon. the word deitus completes an unholy trinity: the will, the expansion of consciousness, and personal divinity. to understand the law of the aeon means to reject any supra-personal deity and recognize oneself as a god. this is also the essence of satanism in all the forms it has taken. the universal subconscious often is called god. since the universal subconscious is the source of nearly all conscious thought, i say with st. thomas god is within you, and with nietzsche

ught and place the needs of individuals before the laws of religion. in this satanic age society considers the status of women, the rights of children, the plight of the poor, world peace, racial unity, arms reduction, economic free-trade, etc. what a far cry it is from burning people to death for spitting on the cross or renouncing god. it has been suggested in the past that there is a universal consciousness. if this is the case, then the relationship between the universal subconscious and the universal consciousness is similar to the relationship between the conscious and subconscious mind within our own psyche. to avoid confusion, i will refer to the universal consciousness as the dynamic consciousness within the universe. i prefer this definition since the word universal implies a com

sion, i will refer to the universal consciousness as the dynamic consciousness within the universe. i prefer this definition since the word universal implies a commonality. the universal subconscious is universal since it is shared by all humanity. conscious thought, rather, is not shared between separate individual beings. if the universal subconscious is compared with an ocean, then the dynamic consciousness may be seen as a river. our subconscious may be linked with the universal subconscious and our consciousness may be a manifestation of the dynamic consciousness but there is no direct link between one manifestation of the dynamic consciousness and another manifestation of the dynamic consciousness. in the dynamic universe, i compare the life of an individual to that of a river and i

DEMONIC BIBLE

quino, claiming to be in contact with satan (in the ancient egyptian form of set, wrote the book of the coming forth by night in which he declared the start of the aeon of set, a succession to the aeon of horus. the word of the aeon was xeper, an egyptian word which means to become or to come into being. the egyptian god xepera was associated with the scarab beetle and was the god of expansion of consciousness. michael aquino claimed to be the second beast from the book of the revelation of jesus to st. john the apostle and the spiritual son of aleister crowley described in the book of the law. in contrast to the church of satan s professed atheism, the temple of set embraced the literal existence of set, not as a christian devil, but as an ancient egyptian god associated with the night sk

o claimed to be the second beast from the book of the revelation of jesus to st. john the apostle and the spiritual son of aleister crowley described in the book of the law. in contrast to the church of satan s professed atheism, the temple of set embraced the literal existence of set, not as a christian devil, but as an ancient egyptian god associated with the night sky and with the expanding of consciousness. according to aquino, horus and set were the gods of ancient egypt prior to the syrian invasion. later, set was personified as evil, the enemy of osiris. one of set s titles, set-hen was adopted by the jews and became satan. by using a more ancient name for satan, the temple of set was able to escape the accusation that satanism is merely an anti-christian religion. the nine angles b

magical terminology, this is called a "curse. in its most severe form, the human mind becomes unbalanced, resulting in mental illness, paranoia, psychosis, or schizophrenia. many people have "cursed" themselves or have been "cursed" by others, either intentionally or unintentionally. wishing to place a curse on his enemy, an accomplished magician (someone who has mastered the mental states of his consciousness) may enter into a ritual chamber (enter into a "waking state" in which his mind is fully active, invoke a spirit of destruction (create the mental image of the spirit within his subjective mind, and command the spirit to go forth and destroy his enemy (send out the mental "transmission" of hate) it matters not weather spirits exist objectively or not. they are real to the magician wh

omenon which occurs in magic and which involves the creation of thought-forms. the magician can create an image within his subjective mind and "impose" it upon the objective world so that it influences the subjective minds of all those individuals who come into contact with it. objects may be charged with this magical energy and become "charmed" or "cursed. within a magical group or coven a group-consciousness develops and acts as if it were an individual entity. these thoughtforms are also responsible for buildings and locations assuming an aura; becoming "sacred "holy "defiled "unholy, etc. thought-forms were used by egyptian magicians to guard burial chambers and resulted in the deaths of archeologists thousands of years later. this phenomenon cannot be explained by telepathy but is rat

magic even when he is influenced subconsciously by the will of others. only he who would practice the magical art need believe in its power. the dynamic universe in considering the true nature of god, one must first consider the nature of man and of the universe, for without understanding himself or the universe in which he lives how can man approach an understanding of god? each man possesses a consciousness independent of any other creature. he is aware of a separation between himself and the world around him. he experiences images, sounds, scents, tastes, and physical forms through what he perceives as his physical body. he also experiences thoughts, emotions, and other phenomena which do not manifest either visibly or audibly but which influence him nonetheless and which he perceives

DIABOLUS

xists outside any other religion, despite having inverse practices of traditional right hand path religions. sorcery is a religion, and its doctrines are written in the will and works of the magician his or herself. the evil eye itself holds a precedence and importance within the practice of yatuk-dinoih, there are specific demons of the evil eye. this may be considered in the context of powerful consciousness, the will in consistent motion; thus therein a part of the adversary. consider also the nature of the other demons, savar, who is the leader and may be corresponded to the hebrew belial, the angel of lucifer, as well as taromat who is a demon of disobedience, thus antinomian in purpose and practice. in the context of the presented essay, the reader or practitioner of magick may by th

odeus along with savar, who is called the leader of devs, both are the controllers under ahriman of the dryvants, who are known as storm fiends. here 10 the book of thoth, aleister crowley 11 we once again find reference to the adversary through sorcerous will controlling storms and the more unfriendly aspects of nature. andar according to luciferian lore is a demon of the black flame, or isolate consciousness. zairich is a poisoning or testing demon, all of which are featured with invocations in the paitisha and yatuk dinoih. herein beyond the zoroastrian religion, acting outside of any connections with it, the sorcerer may choose this gnosis or current of the adversary in that he or she may seek the dangerous elements to strengthen their own will and separate themselves from those around

and ask satan for him. the women lifted their hands up towards satan and said: satan, our father, give us the god narseh as a gift. the original union of az and satan came from the devil falling into a deep slumber for three thousand years. unconscious, ahriman would not awaken for any reason. numerous demons and shadows tried to awaken ahriman by telling of their deeds, nothing would stir him to consciousness. after three thousand years the whore came unto ahriman and said to him- arise o our father, for in the battle to come i shall let loose so much affliction on the righteous man and the toiling bull that, because of my deeds, they will not be fit to live. i shall take away their dignity, i shall afflict the water, i shall afflict the earth, i shall afflict the fire, i shall afflict th

nspiration, desire and imagination. his astral body is that of the frog, the vicious crab. he neither thinks of, nor speaks, nor works the weal of the creatures of ohrmazd. greater bundahishn translated by behramgore tehmuras anklesaria ahriman was made better by union with the demon whore, who was in effect his muse but also deeply a part of his being. it took her emergence to bring him again to consciousness, to want to accomplish. dead matter also relates a powerful enigma in zoroastrian religious lore. from the denkard, a specific section related to the dead and the demons which inhabit the body of the yatus, those who practice witchcraft in accordance with ahriman. be it known that, the souls of worshippers of daevas and of deceitful ashmoghs, owing to their impure nature, although (l

ck21, red22 white23 and green24 as being different points of the adversary. it must be understood that working with the deific power of iblis or shaitan is not a safe route. it matters not if you are looking at the aforementioned force as an actual spirit or as a symbol of the dark recesses of the mind. what must be carefully adhered to is that which is unseen, that when the imagination can adapt consciousness (through the subconscious) with the image of satan then the transformation begins. once the initiate has embraced the path, there is no turning back. one may fall from the path; such is a kiss of death to the individual in question based on their own potential and failure. the left hand path as it is called can render a person mad if they are not able to control their own desires and

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

command of a superior, known as an archangel (q.v. angel (holy guardian (h.g.a: an expression meaning your higher self. to some practitioners, a more knowledgeable non-physical entity. contacting your holy guardian angel [h.g.a] is known as "the knowledge and conversation of your holy guardian angel" establishing this relationship is considered to be the same as achieving enlightenment or cosmic consciousness. the principle work of an "adeptus minor" in the hermetic order of the golden dawn. apport: from the french meaning "to bring. in spiritism (q.v, any object brought to a seance by a spirit (q.v) or entity from the spirit world or the astral plane (q.v. aquarius "the water-bearer" in astrology (q.v, the eleventh sign of the zodiac (q.v) having the qualities of fixed (q.v) and air (q.v

te mind and body. astral plane: a non-physical level of existence which is the basis for the physical plane, and the place where many non-physical entities exist. astral light: 1) a term used by dion fortune (q.v) as a synonym for the term astral plane (q.v. 2) the "substance" or "material" of the astral plane itself. astral projection: the practice of and ability to separate your astral body and consciousness from your physical body. astral temple: the place of ritual working that is created in the astral realm or astral plane (q.v, or within the imagination, by repeated intense acts of visualization (q.v) and meditation (q.v. the true temple of which the material temple is only a reflection. astral whiplash: the result of your astral body and consciousness being suddenly drawn back into

th, a high ranking member of the clergy (priesthood) who has been consecrated to have ecclesiastical and administrative authority over a district diocese. 2) in the astral star, a prelate of a state curia, and a member of the general synod. bitom: pronounced "bee-toh-ehm" it is the enochian (q.v) name for the spirit of fire. black magick: 1) the science and art of causing change (in reality or in consciousness) in conformity with will, using means not currently understood by traditional western science, for the purpose of causing either physical or non-physical harm to yourself or others, and is done either consciously or unconsciously. 2) magick (q.v) that is worked for evil purposes or that involves malign actions, agents, or entities. black mass: a satanic parody of the mass of the chri

magick, the most important are usually seven in number and are located along the spine from the perineum to the crown of the head. opening the chakras results in the attainment of various magickal energies. chalice: a stemmed goblet used as the tool of elemental water. the magickal weapon of elemental water and the west. channeling: the process by which a spirit is allowed to take control of the consciousness of a medium or channeler, and speaks through the mouth of that person. identical to the practices of trance mediums, but it tends to dispense with the traditional paraphernalia of the seance. used by modern day spiritualists. uncontrolled and unprepared invocation (q.v. a practice generally avoided and frowned upon by modern ceremonial/ritual magicians. chanting: the rhythmic repetit

the jewish patriarch, enoch by them. sometimes this system is called "angelic" the system was further developed by the hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d. enthusiasm: a word of greek origin, which initially meant "inspiration or possession by a god" in our context, an emotional interest which can lead to total absorption of attention in a subject and hence to some degree of "altered states of consciousness (q.v. esbat: a lesser gathering of witches for the purposes of celebration and works of magick. an esbat usually occurs on the nights of the full or new moon. esoteric: greek for "secret" a term used to imply a type of knowledge or wisdom that is reserved only for the few. e.s.p: see extra sensory perception. evil eye: the projection of malefic occult force through the glance. person

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

gh the church had destroyed all roots of tradition in her group-soul, nevertheless devout spirits within her fold rediscovered the technique of the soul's approach to god and developed a characteristic yoga of their own, closely akin to the bhakti yoga of the east. the literature of catholicism is rich in treatises on mystical theology which reveal practical acquaintance with the higher states of consciousness though a somewhat naive conception of the psychology thereof, thus revealing the poverty of a system which does not avail itself of the experience of tradition. 17. the bhakti yoga of the catholic church is only suitable for those whose temperament is naturally devotional [page 6] and who find their readiest expression in loving self-sacrifice. but it is not everybody who is of this

ver make any progress in spiritual development who flits from system to sytsem; first using some new thought affirmations, then some yoga breathing exercises and meditation-postures, and following these by an attempt at the mystical methods of prayer. each of these systems has its value, but that value can only be realised if the system is carried out in its entirety. they are the calisthenics of consciousness, and aim at gradually developing the powers of the mind. the value does not lie in the prescribed exercises as ends in themselves, but in the powers that will be developed if they are persevered with. if we intend to take our occult studies seriously and make of them anything more than desultory light reading, we must choose our system and carry it out faithfully until we arrive, if

e prescribed exercises as ends in themselves, but in the powers that will be developed if they are persevered with. if we intend to take our occult studies seriously and make of them anything more than desultory light reading, we must choose our system and carry it out faithfully until we arrive, if not at its ultimate goal, at any rate at definite practical results and a permanent enhancement of consciousness. after this has been achieved we may, not without advantage, experiment with the methods that have been developed upon other paths, and build up an eclectic technique and philosophy therefrom; but the student who sets out to be an eclectic before he has made himself an expert will never be anything more than a dabbler. 2. whoever has any practical experience of the different methods

he great majority) and prevents a start from being made. 3. for a system of spiritual development to be applicable in the west it must fulfil certain well-defined requirements. to begin with, its elementary technique must be such that it is readily grasped by minds that have in them nothing of the mystic. secondly, the forces it brings to bear to stimulate the development of the higher aspects of consciousness must be sufficiently powerful and concentrated to penetrate the relatively dense vehicles of the average westerner, who makes nothing whatever of subtle vibrations. thirdly, as few europeans, following a racial dharma of material development, have either the opportunity or the inclination to lead the life of a recluse, the forces employed must be handled in such a way that they can b

le enforces the concept of a centralised government of the cosmos and of the grip of the divine law upon the whole of manifestation-a very necessary principle with which to imbue any student of the arcane forces. it is the purity, sanity, and clarity of the qabalistic concepts as resumed in the formula of the tree of life which makes that glyph such an admirable one for the meditations that exalt consciousness and justify us in calling the qabalah the yoga of the west. chapter iii the method of the qabalah 1. speaking of the method of the qabalah, one of the ancient rabbis says that an angel coming down to earth would have to take on human form in order to converse with men. the curious symbol-system known to us as the tree of life is an attempt to reduce to diagrammatic form every force a

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

physical. it is not the inherent nature of 9 of 103 atoms which causes them to arrange themselves in the complex patterns of living tissues. the driving forces of the universe, the framework upon which it is built up in all its parts, belong to another phase of manifestation than our physical plane, having other dimensions than the three to which we are habituated, and perceived by other modes of consciousness than those to which we are accustomed. we live in the midst of invisible forces whose effects alone we perceive. we move among invisible forms whose actions we very often do not perceive at all, though we may be profoundly affected by them. in this mind-side of nature, invisible to our senses, intangible to our instruments of precision, many things can happen that are not without the

onsciously, may go to a place where they are concentrated at a high tension. normally, although we move in the midst of these forces (for they sustain our universe, we are oblivious of them. where they are concentrated, however, unless we are very dense-minded, we begin to be dimly conscious of something that is affecting us and stirring our subliminal self. it may happen that the barrier between consciousness and subconsciousness is dense in some people, and they are never able clearly to realise what is going on. they merely have the sense of oppression and general malaise, which lifts when they go away to another place. consequently, the condition may never be detected, and lead to years of ill-health and misery. 10 of 103 more commonly, however, if there is a definite psychic attack of

n reason. a sense of fear and oppression is very characteristic of. occult attack, and one of the surest signs that herald it. it is extremely rare for an attack to make itself manifest out of the blue, as it were. we are not in our normal state of mind, body and circumstance, and then find ourselves suddenly in the midst of an invisible battle. an approaching occult influence casts its shadow on consciousness before it makes itself apparent to the non-psychic. the reason for this is that we perceive subconsciously before we realise consciously, and a line of creeping shade indicates the penetrating of the subconscious censor from below upwards. as the attack progresses, nervous exhaustion becomes increasingly marked, and there may, under certain conditions, which we will consider later, b

l of all suggestions in the subconscious mind is the same, and they do not become operative until, it is reached. suggestion is distinguished from threats and appeals to reason by the fact that these aim at a mark in the conscious mind. if they succeed, they owe their success to the acquiescence of the conscious personality, whether coerced or voluntary. but suggestion does not make its appeal to consciousness, but aims at laying its hands upon the springs of action in the subconsciousness and manipulating them from there. we might compare these two processes to the operation of pulling at the bell-knob outside the front door and taking up a floor-board and twitching the bell-wires themselves. the result will be the same in both cases, the bell will ring. threats and argument pull the bell

ous mind; belongs, in fact, to a phase prior to the development of speech. to address it in words, therefore, is like speaking to a man in a language he does not understand, in order to deal with him we must have resort to signlanguage. so it is with the subconscious mind. it is no use to say to it, do this: or, don't do that. we must make a mental picture of the thing we want done and hold it in consciousness till it begins to sink into the subconsciousness. the subconscious mind will understand this picture, and act upon it. the actor who wishes to cure himself of stage-fright will fail to do so if he says to his subconscious mind "don't be frightened" for a nod is as good as a wink to a blind horse. equally, if he makes a mental picture of stage fright and says to his subliminal self "n

DONALDTYSON MIRACLES

ious context. religious miracles are usually unplanned, even when they are sought by prayer, and the magic involved in inducing the miracle is unconscious magic. however, miracles of equal validity can be achieved by the deliberate, conscious use of ritual magic. the same unseen process occurs in both religious miracles and occult miracles. the heightening of the emotions and the altered state of consciousness present in extreme devotion assists in the creation of miracles, which is why miracles are most common in a religious context. a similar state can be achieved in the rituals of magic, but magicians capable of generating it are few in number. how are we to understand a miracle to function? certainly not by seeking its explanation in the ordinary laws of physics. this is a fool's erran

DONALDTYSON POSSESS

t on the characters of the dream like suits of clothing. but since these characters are not their real personalities, they often behave in ways the dream character would not. another type of spirit perception is to see a ghost while you are awake. ghosts are not the souls of dead human beings, they are spirits who have put on the forms of dead human beings for the purpose of interacting with your consciousness. spirits are very obliging. if you treat a spirit as the soul of your departed grandmother, for example, the spirit playing the part will do its best to behave as it thinks you want it to behave. spirits sometimes cause you to perceive them by touching you. the touch of a spirit on your body is usually cool, and is often mistaken for a draft. it can also be ticklish, and feels someth

pirits are invoked during magic because the magician wishes to assume the identity, and thus the occult authority and power, of the spirit for the purposes of the ritual. during ritual invocation we usually retain our self-awareness. we feel ourselves as both the spirit who has been invoked, and as our magical selves (the persona we adopt during rituals of ceremonial magic. we are thus twofold in consciousness during successful invocation. you only invoke benign spirits of a higher order who are unlikely to make mischief while in partial possession of your mind and body. if, as sometimes happens, it is necessary to deal with lower spirits who may be hurtful, you always evoke them outside the bounds of the magic circle. spirits are usually evoked into a triangle, which is drawn or otherwise

re very bad, or very good. most are somewhere in between, neither wholly good nor wholly evil. as a general rule of magic, it is best to evoke all spirits not of a very high order. unless you know that the spiritual being is responsible and benign, always evoke. possession, as the term is generally understood, involves the entrance of a spirit into the body and mind of a human being, in which the consciousness self-awareness of the human being is temporarily, or permanently, rendered unconscious, as it is during deep, dreamless sleep. the consciousness of the spirit takes over the motor control of its human host. in effect, the spirit pushes out the human soul and takes possession of its body, just as we would evict tenants from an apartment and assume residence there. in voudoun (voodoo)

ost. in effect, the spirit pushes out the human soul and takes possession of its body, just as we would evict tenants from an apartment and assume residence there. in voudoun (voodoo) possession by spirits and gods is a necessary part of religious practice. the spirit or loa is said to "ride" the body of the possessed person the way a man rides a horse. the reality of possession is that the human consciousness is seldom completely excluded. usually the human consciousness goes into a kind of trance state in which it has no will. such possessions happen to everyone, and usually are of short duration. we can recognize when a spirit has possessed us by our behavior. when we find ourselves doing things we would not normally do, things we would not like doing, especially things that seem bizarr

e influence of alcohol or drugs, which tend to weaken our will. almost all the horrible, shocking and pointless crime in the world is committed by low spirits possessing the bodies of human beings. remember back to the last time you did something during sex for which you will be ashamed for the rest of your life- you were almost certainly possessed at the time. during this type of possession, our consciousness is made passive in exactly the same way it is subdued during hypnosis. however, it is the lower spirit who gives us suggestions rather than a hypnotist. there is a common clich that a hypnotized person cannot be made to do anything he or she does not wish to do. this is not accurate. it depends on the circumstances, and the level of will in the hypnotized person. just as you may be a

DONALDTYSON WEREWOLF

rn. the astral world is a kind of alternative dimension of reality that exists parallel to our everyday physical universe. the shadows of the physical world exist in the astral world, and at certain times and under certain conditions, the astral world overlaps and projects into the physical world. it is possible for astral travelers, either in human or animal form, to interact with ordinary human consciousness, allowing the astral traveler to be seen just as clearly as though he or she was physically present. so, if on some dark night when you are lying asleep and a noise awakens you, do not be surprised to see a wolf or a tiger standing beside your bed, watching you with glowing eyes. return htu. 1500 to 1400. its rare vignettes, and hymns, and chapters, and its descriptive and introducto

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

e tree of knowledge, eventually came into the possession of judas, and was the beam of the cross on which christ was crucified. the hazel wand used by water diviners in dowsing echoes the water finding by aaron s rod in the desert. some form of wand has always been a symbol of authority. the wand also survives as the magical staff of modern conjuring magicians. aasc newsletter see anthropology of consciousness ab semitic magical month. crossing a river on the twentieth of that month was supposed to bring sickness. ancient texts state that if a man should eat the flesh of swine on the thirtieth day of ab, he will be plagued with boils. ab is also an ancient egyptian term for the heart. since the heart was the seat of the conscience, its preservation was a crucial part of the mummification p

had been conducting annual gatherings for contactees each summer at the university of wyoming. as abductees joined the gatherings, over time, he discovered the boundaries between their stories blurring. in like measure, psychiatrist john mack also found the stories of the abductees whom he counseled also yielded to explanation when set in a larger context of personal transformation and changes in consciousness. they came to feel that the experience was best seen as a harsh but necessary lesson leading to change and spiritual growth. both strieber and mack found a large audience in the new age community. one cannot speak of a consensus in the consideration of abductions, though through the 1990s, ufologists lost some of their focus upon the accounts, possibly due to the lack of new informat

itual fellowship and the esom fraternity company, both operating in nigeria. the latter, for example, has established a training school specializing in the healing arts and sciences and what is called a cosmic hospital. the spiritual fellowship grew out of the literary efforts of a. peter akpan, who has developed an eclectic program of spiritual development aimed at attaining the higher levels of consciousness. yogi kane is a hindu teacher operating in the senegal, where he teaches what he terms egyptian yoga. east and west come together in these new movements in a mutual affirmation of astrology, divination, spiritual healing, and an esoteric approach to life. these indigenous have also become an avenue for the advancement of women who often must assume a secondary role in traditional afr

ama. the science of breath and the philosophy of the tattvas, translated from the sanskrit, with introductory and explanatory essays on nature s finer forces. london: theosophical publishing society, 1897. akashic records a theosophical term denoting a kind of central filing system of all events, thoughts, and actions impressed upon an astral plane, which may be consulted in certain conditions of consciousness. events are believed to make an impression upon the akasha, or subtle ether, which may be reanimated by mystics as if they are switching on a celestial television set. the idea of akashic records was central to the work of seer edgar cayce. when cayce went into trance, it was believed that he accessed the records, sometimes referred to as god s book of remembrance. the akashic record

re (1) the discovery of a process by which the baser metals might be transmuted into gold and silver (2) the discovery of an elixir by which life might be prolonged indefinitely; and there is sometimes added (3) the manufacture of an artificial process of human life (see homunculus. religiously, the transmutation of metals can be thought of as a symbol of the transmutation of the self to a higher consciousness and the discovery of the elixir as an affirmation of eternal life. the transmutation of metals was to be accomplished by a powder, stone, or elixir often called the philosophers stone, the application of which would effect the transmutation of the baser metals into gold or silver, depending on the length of time of its application. basing their conclusions on the examination of natur

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

mary published in 1948. the writing of the book became a life-altering event and michael left his job managing a restaurant and studied for the religious science ministry. he served religious science churches for the next 35 years. in 1980, he returned to his consideration of the virgin mary and began writing a series of newsletters under the title madonna ministry that explored mary s role as a consciousness of unconditioned love who represents the feminine-mothering aspect of god. in the mid-1980s he retired from the religious science ministry and accepted consecration as a bishop by archbishop warren watters of the independent church of antioch, a church that combines a gnostic theosophical approach to christianity with an apostolic lineage through the non- chalcedonian churches in the

are obliged to attribute to the medium if we deny them to the dead; but the existence of the medium, contrary to that of the spirit, is unquestionable, and therefore it is for the spirit, or for those who make use of its name, first to prove that it exists. he added that in his view there were five imaginable solutions of the great problem: the religious solution, annihilation, survival with our consciousness of today, survival without any sort of consciousness, and survival with a modified consciousness. the religious solution he ruled out definitely, because it occupied a citadel without doors or windows into which human reason does not penetrate. annihilation he considered unthinkable and impossible: we are the prisoners of an infinity without outlet, wherein nothing perishes, wherein

ousness, and survival with a modified consciousness. the religious solution he ruled out definitely, because it occupied a citadel without doors or windows into which human reason does not penetrate. annihilation he considered unthinkable and impossible: we are the prisoners of an infinity without outlet, wherein nothing perishes, wherein everything is dispersed but nothing lost. survival without consciousness of today is inconceivable, as the change of death and the casting aside of the body must bring about an enlarged understanding and an expansion of the intellectual horizon. survival without any consciousness amounted to the same thing as annihilation. the only solution that appealed to him was survival with a modified consciousness. he argued that since we have been able to acquire o

ss of today is inconceivable, as the change of death and the casting aside of the body must bring about an enlarged understanding and an expansion of the intellectual horizon. survival without any consciousness amounted to the same thing as annihilation. the only solution that appealed to him was survival with a modified consciousness. he argued that since we have been able to acquire our present consciousness, why should it be impossible for us to acquire another in which our present consciousness is a mere speck, a negligible quantity: let us accus- macro-pk encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 954 tom ourselves to regard death as a form of life which we do not as yet understand; let us learn to look upon it with the same eye that looks upon birth; and soon our minds will b

he trisyllable a-u-m, which precedes and concludes reading from the vedas and is chanted as an individual mantra or magical prayer. hindu tradition says it is the origin of all sound, and initially came to those sages who reached the highest state of spiritual development. the three syllables are associated with the processes of creation, preservation, and dissolution and with the three states of consciousness (dreaming, deep sleep, and waking. manson, charles m. encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 976 the scripture mandukya upanishad describes how aum, or om, is the basis of all the other letters in the sanskrit language and is associated with the universe and the human microcosm (analgous concepts exist in such kabalistic works as the sepher yesirah. a mantra may also be a

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

se of his pure thoughts, adama, like the million other persons who live in the city, is able to live for hundreds of years. he is currently more than six hundred years old. he is a descendant of the lemurians who fled inside the mountain when lemuria and all else on earth s surface were destroyed in a nuclear holocaust. only twenty-five thousand lemurians escaped in time. since then the lemurians consciousness has evo l ved signific a n t l y. besides attending to their spiritual betterment, the lemurians h a ve fought off marauding extraterre s t r i a l s who are causing harm to surface dwe l l e r s. we are all part of go d s grand plan for the un i verse, adama says, and w e a r e n ow m e rg i n g o u r t h o u g h ts i n to o n e t h o u g h t f o r t h e e n t i r e h u m a n r ac e

besides attending to their spiritual betterment, the lemurians h a ve fought off marauding extraterre s t r i a l s who are causing harm to surface dwe l l e r s. we are all part of go d s grand plan for the un i verse, adama says, and w e a r e n ow m e rg i n g o u r t h o u g h ts i n to o n e t h o u g h t f o r t h e e n t i r e h u m a n r ac e. soon we will all be on the same wave band of consciousness, broadcasting our love and light to all in the cosmos and letting the cosmos know that we are ready to join with them in one grand f e d e r at i o n o f p la ne ts( adama, 1995. adama 7 see also: lemuria; mount shasta further reading adama, 1995. http//www.salemctr.com/newage/ center36.html. adamski, george (1891 1965) though largely forgotten today, george adamski was once an inter

a zoo loo during a fright- alpha zoo loo 19 ening encounter on a virginia highway. the first incident reportedly took place on the night of august 28, 1979, when a ufo hovered over his truck. even though the truck was moving at seventy miles per hour, an alien figure opened the door, and a terrified turner fired several pistol shots at it, without apparent effect. turner blacked out, returning to consciousness in the fredericksburg warehouse that had been his destination. turner noted other anomalies. his odometer indicated that he had traveled seve n t e e n miles though he knew that wi n c h e s t e r, his s t a rting point, and fredericksburg we re eighty miles apart. an odd, filmy substance c ove red the truck, and parts of his cb and am/fm antennae we re missing, as if they had been m

a saucer, which emitted two small globes. the globes approached him, and a masculine voice assured him that he had nothing to fear. angelucci saw a crystal cup materialize, and he drank a delicious, healing liquid from it. a screen appeared before him, showing a striking- looking man and woman who seemed to read his mind. another visionary experience, initiated like the first time by a dulling of consciousness (angelucci, 1955, occurred two months later. on august 2, he had a physical encounter with space people for the first time. angelucci soon went public with his experiences, warning that a world war was imminent. from the ruins of the world, a new age of eart h would arise. he also re l a t e d that after six months of unusual psyc h o l o g ical symptoms, as well as vivid dreams of a

ium jann weiss in the 1980s. the planetary light association, which at its peak had some 3,200 members around the world, distributed books and tapes of these channeling sessions. it also held workshops at which enthusiasts listened to anoah discuss the transi- anoah 23 the cover of the secret of the saucers by orfeo angelucci (fortean picture library) tion from an old age to a new age of expanded consciousness and cosmic awareness. see also: channeling further reading ached, fretter, 1963. melchizedek: truth principles. phoenix, az: lockhart research foundation. weiss, jann, 1986. reflections by anoah. austin, tx: planetary light association. anthon at the contactee-oriented rocky mountain conference on ufo investigation held in laramie, wyoming, in may 1982, ken mclean read a statement fr

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

he orthodox authority for these teachings. the mystical qabalah is a living tradition, dependent upon trees of perfection to retransmit its essence and water its roots. trees of perfection are adept mystics who have actually ascended the tree of life, are familiar with its paths through the f% 0 four worlds and into the negatively existent roots, and are permanently stationed in a higher level of consciousness. many people these days read about the qabalah, and many recent authors purport to reveal its true and hidden secrets in their books. but, in reality, there are precious few genuine trees of perfection in any of the lineages mentioned above. the qabalah is something that is practiced and experienced. yet, most of the people who study the qabalah do not engage in its practices, and mo

f nature, and the special treatment of guests. in the torah, there are numerous accounts of holy figures ascending to and worshipping at power spots on special mountains. there are also several accounts of the ritual use of a stone lingam, over which was poured a libation of oil or perhaps milk. numerous passages in the torah also poignantly allude to the experiential transformation of individual consciousness in divine union, and the presence and importance of mystics and awakened souls throughout the history of the hebrews and jews. the monotheism of master abraham did not simply mean that there was only one god, but rather that the divine source alone exists. hence, the mystical focus of the early hebrews would have centered upon the universality and pervasiveness of the divine source w

riptures, this is called swagatabheda xliterally a difference within itself. this difference is said to spontaneously arise as a sort of whim of the divine to know itself. in the mystical qabalah, the difference within itself is alluded to by a doctrine that distinguishes the mysterious unknown (ayn) as having two aspects described as faces. one is called vast face, denoting a station of infinite consciousness devoid of differentiation and manifest activity. the other is called small face, denoting a station of finite consciousness encompassing all differentiated, manifest activity. small face is also the immense i-ness of the divine personality endowed with all possible attributes. when this i-ness is turned outward to the creation in the lower worlds, it is stationed in the consciousness

in the qabalah is that the ayn alone exists and all separate existence is illusory, that a manifest creation on all its levels has no basis in reality, and that all the shells of embodied existence are empty.10 it cannot be underscored strongly enough that these three distinctions exist only within the finite human intellect. they are not mutually exclusive doctrines, but represent a gradation in consciousness. all aspirants will be attracted to one of these perspectives according to their natural spiritual constitution and stage of development. one who embraces the awareness of a simple devotee i.e. who worships the name and form of his/her chosen ideal as separate from themselves, would not be attracted to and may even strongly reject a non-dual perspective that denies such separation or

text of their own yogic practices, and we should not judge or condemn anyone for adhering to any one of them over the others. any one of these perspectives taken to their ultimate end will arrive at the same experience of pure being that transcends all such distinctions. the mystical qabalah summarily involves the ascension of the central column of the tree of life to progressively unite with the consciousness of small and vast face, and to pierce the profound spiritual mysteries alluded to in the torah and other primary sources. many religious students of the qabalah confuse the intentions of the mystical qabalah with the necessity to cultivate a high degree of levitical purity and righteousness required to ascend the column of the right on the tree of life, which is called the way of the

FLY THE LIGHT

concepts. psychonaut 75 in its current manifestation as a conceptual satanic industrial band provides an interest in the depth of ideology and theory behind the surface of the songs. founder and vocalist michael ford (keteb) structured fly the light around the vision of man and woman falling into the depths of darkness (as with the legend of satan) to discover the inner fire (black flame) of self-consciousness and divinity, to then mutate and transform into something godlike. this model is loosely attributed to the averse or black tree of life known as black eden or the qlippoth. songs such as chaos unveiled and fleshstretcher with their violent patterns and machine like rhythms are attributed to the qlippothic sphere of geburah averse, the demon of the sphere is asmoday who origins are an

FOCUS OF LIFE

nister way for representation: from thy thought to become thereafter. having suffered pleasure and pain, gladly dost thou deny the things of existence for freedom of desire-from this sorry mess of inequality-once so desired. and is fear of desire. the addition of the 'i' of a greater illusion. desire is the conception i and induces thou. there is neither thou nor i nor a third person-loosing this consciousness by unity of i and self; there would be no limit to consciousness in sexuality. isolation in ecstasy, the final inducement, is enough-but, procreate thou alone! speak not to serve but to scoff. hearest thou, heaven's loud guffaw? directly the mouth opens it speaks righteousness. in the ecstatic laughter of men i hear their volition towards release. how can i speak that for which i hav

in men labour every doubt. thou art that which thou dost prefer. the seer, the instrument of seeing, or the seen. conscious desire is the negation of possession: the procrastination of reality. make thy desire subconscious; the organic is creative impluse to will. beware of thy desire. let it be something that implies nothing but itself. there are no differences-only degrees of sensation. provoke consciousness in touch, ecstasy in vision. let thy highest virtue be "insatiety of desire, brave self-indulgence and primeval sexualism" realization is not by the mere utterance of the words 'i am i' nor by self-abuse, but by the living act. if the desire for realization exists in thee, sensouous objects will continually provide conveniences. realization of this self, which is all pleasure at will

sness in touch, ecstasy in vision. let thy highest virtue be "insatiety of desire, brave self-indulgence and primeval sexualism" realization is not by the mere utterance of the words 'i am i' nor by self-abuse, but by the living act. if the desire for realization exists in thee, sensouous objects will continually provide conveniences. realization of this self, which is all pleasure at will, is by consciousness of one thing in belief. to be the same is the difficulty. thought is the negation of knowledge. be thy business with action only. purge thyself of belief: live like a tree walking! take no thought of good or evil. become self-active causality by unity of thine, i and self. reality exists but not in consciousness of such: this phenomenal 'i' is noumenal and neither-neither. now thus i

g law. no knowledge would seperate us from the virtues of non-existence but that for man-having become involved with disease, all his food is poisonous; his complete saturation is inevitable that he may become again healthy. thus man wills by thought. by the 'death posture (a simulation of death by the utter negation of thought, i.e. the prevention of desire from belief and the functioning of all consciousness through the sexuality [not for subjection of mind, body or longevity nor any thing as such] the body is allowed to manifest spontaneously and is arbitrary and impervious to reaction. only he who is unconscious of his actions has courage beyond good and evil: and is pure in this wisdom of sound sleep. will to pleasure is the basic function underlying all activity whether conscious or

derlying all activity whether conscious or not- and whatsoever the means. denial of this self-love is disease-the cause of homicide; the sufferings of part-sexualities and small things germinating. knowledge of necessities is desirous:-deliberation is but a sorry disatisfaction-a first cause of illusions, harnessing man to a mass of half-realized desires. remember! o ikkah, these present ideas of consciousness obtaining in senses and bodies, are transitory-are destined for usage and other predeterminations-and unnecessary to wakefulness. will is transition; the painful process of transmigration-the labour of birth of death. volition to supersede a thing is inability to realize the living self. for whatever is attained is but the re-awaking of an earlier experience of body. man should most

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

ino naturalissimo. in his usual way, this man is working with the old, familiar counters, but shifting them round to make a new pattern. the most essential thing, in bruno's outlook, was to find the living "voices, signs, images, seals, to heal the rift in the means of communication with divine nature introduced by pedantry, and when these living means of communication were found (or imprinted on consciousness in some trance-like experience) to unify through them the universe as reflected in the psyche and thereby obtain the magus' powers and to live the life of an egyptian priest in magical communion with nature. within the context of this incredibly strange outlook, such a procedure as we find in the de umbris idearum the imprinting on memory of decan demons becomes, not exactly intellig

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

he mind dealing in the dual are, and can be used as tools for various forms of manipulation. there is an underlying factor in all of this (reality, which is the truth which underlies these tools (beliefs) which we use. this is not true in an absolute sense, but true in probabilities (note any possible contradictions. there are a few laws of chaos which i want you to keep at the fore front of your consciousness throughout the remainder of this essay: elijah s law- you shall know truth by it s paradox. godel s law- there are no absolutes (this law is false) grendel s law- there is no limit to desire other than desires needs. i hope the meaning of this introduction will become more clear as i approach the concept known as knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel, from the chaotic

and i am not act iii the skull is now a silent object, staring mute at me. the eye is two-dimensional again, the mage walks alone and as poor little grendel has had an accident, so may you all the rite of godhood pre-cursor note: this rite incorporates a variance of the dark matter at hand rite. purpose: to call upon the god of self (hga) and 'true' purpose. to cause great stirrings in the other consciousness in accordance with one's will. to attune the mind which is not self with it's god path. an advanced initiation to the magical way (this was used as my initiation to the autonomatrix- specifics to this version are in parenthesis. prepare the temple as one sees fit items: sigils of set as isolate intoxication. sigils of lucifer/ christ as unity& love in shadow light. an ice cube. a sac

ind liber chrnzn is the testing manual of the scarlet- brotherhood(*s. watch the number of lines present in key images. try re-reading some sentences some ways, others in other ways. a pause here& there, can change the entire meaning of a sentence. sigils given can be used as well as ideas for all manner of workings. the automatic drawings given are subconscious bombs (viewed in states of altered consciousness is recommended. it is not my desire to explain, but to offer some interesting vantages to view this book(*s- see relevant appendices. the title page(s) are two in number. two being equal to zero. a face of duality and thus our reference of truth which is always false in relation to one, and therefore the domain of the quaklephant. title page 1a: notice the h looks like a feather. an

ard to society. spine diamond refers to the kundalini-dragon-wyrd (entitled by we. the awakening of which is a core principle of magick. the quaklephant jests and jeers at the mage, claiming us thieves of the heavens fire. a mock of ego, to itself. museam is a play on words. also a reference to the ape of thoth, being sleepy. i/6b: a thing of coherence among chrnzn s formless mass. a reference to consciousness. it is always behind our eyes. we being just a filter through which the it manifests. by the gateway of 156, she has split us into the phantasm of separateness, whose dissolution promises ecstasy. it was, being a past reference. we have: 3675 3576 the 67 between the 3 and 5 (which is 8) moves to the last position and is reversed to 76. the number of the sigil of the phoenix. the sum

e is literally burning in ecstasy. her want is of continual intoxication of being, which is why she is a whore. she gives to all without restriction. a perfect slut and therefore most holy. she is to be as a succubus for the magus: partner, servant, familiar, tool, temptress. she can (when properly enticed) transmute the very substance of ego. through her we come to understanding of the nature of consciousness and the fall of man. her cup can be poison because if the ego has a shred of itself, this can think itself real and we actually transmute false to false poison to poison. the magicians consciousness being thrown back into non-awareness allows the angel to guide ones actions (although guide is an inexact word. it is when this virtue of understanding is gained by the will, that she bec

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

kenneth grant, the present outer head of the o.t.o, lovecraft s great contribution to the occult lay in his demonstration indirect as it may have been of the power so to control the dreaming mind that it is capable of projection into other dimensions, and of discovering that there are doors through which flow in the form of inspiration, intuition and vision the genuine current of creative magical consciousness. 11 lovecraft s occult experiences, disguised as fiction, reveal the intrusion of forces in complete sympathy with those archetypes and symbols brought through by blavatsky and crowley, whilst in contact with astral entities from beyond. he had become the receiver and transmitter of hidden knowledge, though in lovecraft s case, the process was intuitive rather than conscious. the int

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

attempts to construe, will then be fixated. you may draw it on parchment, on paper, in the sand, or even on a wall. according to spare fs short instructions, it should be destroyed after its internalization. thus, you will either burn the parchment; wipe it out in the sand, etc. spare fs basic idea is that the sigil, together with its meaning, must be planted into the unconscious. afterwards, the consciousness has to forget it so that the unconscious can obey its encoded direction without hindrance. formulating the sentence of desire8 and drawing the sigil should be done with the utmost concentration. it makes the following activation( gcharging h) much easier. when the sigil is ready, it is activated by implanting it into the psyche. this is the most difficult part in this process, and sp

it, etc. but this will depend upon the magician fs individual predilection, and everybody should find his/her own way. occasionally, it may prove necessary to repeat the whole procedure, especially if the goal is a very problematical one, requiring an outstanding amount of energy. nevertheless, experience shows that it is of prime importance not to bring back the meaning and aim of the sigil into consciousness at any time. we are, after all, dealing with a technique akin to autosuggestion; thus, the rules are the same as with autosuggestions themselves. therefore, you may not use negative formulas such as gthis my wish not to. h because very often the unconscious tends neither to recognize nor understand this gnot, h and you might end up getting the opposite result than that which you orig

ort into a sigil, wishing to create a greal piece of artwork, h you are, of course, perfectly free to do so. it is recommended, however, for reasons to be discussed at greater length later, that you should not spend too much time consciously creating a sigil. this is because, among other arguments, it will be much more difficult to forget the sigil fs outline and contents or to push it out of the consciousness, which is so essential for its proper working. before we start our discussion of the techniques for activating sigils, i would like to give you a few more practical tips. the first recommendation involves the method of constructing a sentence of desire. sigil magic is primarily success magic. it aims at achieving very tangible and verifiable results. accordingly, sentences of will sh

h or something similar. specifically mentioning the wi to the unconscious is clearer and easier to understand. feeble phrasings such as gi would like to c, h gi would wish to c h or gi should want to c h lack conviction and should be avoided. in the end, you will always have to learn from your own experiences and find your own optimal formula. we know from various other systems of manipulation of consciousness that negative formulas are usually not properly comprehended by the unconscious. while the unconscious is capable of understanding the metaphorical language (and sigils constructed with the word method are really nothing else) in expressions like geradicate, h gremove h or gavoid, h it does seem to ignore words like gnot, h gnone, h gnever, h etc, for most people. therefore, do not s

even one of the major masters of sexual magic, aleister crowley, to concentrate on drinking his sper sexual intercourse, the mixed male and female secretions.crowley fs infamous gelixir h. this digression aside, we may note that lecherous sex maniacs won ft have too much when dealing with this branch of sexual magic, as these operations can be rather strenuous and not too pleasurable. in state of consciousness in which the censor has become gsoft h and in which s/he will no longer or cannot prevent direct communication between the conscious and the unconscious. like the magical or gnostic trance in general, consciousness is not entirely switched off, which means that you aren ft aiming for a hypnotic full trance. such gthreshold states h2 may be achieved either by withholding sleep, by ove

FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

with powers and prerogatives which are well nigh absolute. the interests of the craft, for weal or woe, are placed in your hands during your term of office. the good resolutions which, i doubt not, you have formed in your own mind, that these powers shall not be abused or perverted by you, i would gladly strengthen by a word of admonition, which it will not become me henceforth to utter. the very consciousness of the possession of a great power will ever make a generous mind cautious and gentle in its exercise. to rule has been the lot of many, and requires neither strength of intellect or soundness ofjudgment; to rule well has been the fortune of but few, and may well be the object of an honorable ambition. it is not by the strong arm or the iron will, that obedience and order, the chief

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

who have learned how the world came into being and the process of gradual creation should have no difficulty in properly understanding every part of the alchemist's language. we know in the first place, that there was a time when man-in-the-making was a hermaphrodite, male-female, and able to create from himself, and we remember also that at that time he was like the plant in other respects. his consciousness was like that which we possess in dreamless sleep and which is possessed by the plant. the vital energy which he absorbed into his body was used solely for the purpose of growing, until the time of propagation came, when a new budding body was cast off to grow also. there was no incentive to action, but if there had been, man would have had no mind or will to direct it. for the emanc

ically as do the elohim, the male-female hierarchs, in whose image he was originally made, and thus he occupies at the present time, an unenviable intermediate position between the plant and the god. at the time when one half of the human sex force was diverted for the purpose of building a brain, men were helpless and lacking in knowledge of how to overcome conditions. they did not even have the consciousness to know that there was a difficulty, and had no outside help been given the race must have died out. therefore the angels from the moon, who were the guardians of mankind, herded the sexes together in great temples at times when the interplanetary lines of force were propitious to propagation and thus they perpetuated the race. it was also proposed that when the brain had been comple

hey noted that these processes have their inception and their particular field of activity in the spinal cord that forms the link between the two creative organs, the brain, which is the field of operation for the intellectual mercurians, and the genitals, which are the vantage ground of the sensuous and passionate lucifer spirits. this tripartite spinal cord was to the alchemists the crucible of consciousness; they knew that in the sympathetic section of the cord which governs the functions that have to do particularly with the upkeep and welfare of the body, the lunar angels were specially active and this segment was therefore designated as the element salt. the segment governing the motor nerves which expend the dynamic energy stored in the body by our food they saw clearly to be under

belongs to the animals, and that below that kingdom in the scale of evolution are the plants. they are pure and innocent, their propagative practices are untainted by passion, and their whole creative force is turned upwards toward the light, where it manifests as the flower, a thing of joy and beauty for all to behold. yet the plants are unable to do otherwise, for they have no intelligence, no consciousness of the outside world and no free-will in action. they can only create in the physical world, however "above man in the scale of evolution are the gods, creators upon the spiritual and physical planes. they also are pure as the plants, for their whole creative force is also turned upwards and is expended in whatever manner their intelligence directs; and knowing good and evil, they al

FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

ain driven inwards by the cold of space, to be again evaporated and propelled outwards, in a ceaseless round for ages and ages, as a shuttlecock between the separate hierarchies of spirits composing the various kingdoms of life, represented in the fire-sphere and cosmic space which is an expression of the homogeneous absolute spirit. the fire spirits are actively striving to attain enlargement of consciousness. but the absolute rests ever clothed in the invisible garment of cosmic space. in 'it' all powers and possibilities are latent, and it seeks to discourage and check any attempt at expenditure of latent power as dynamic energy required in the evolution of a solar system. water is the agent it used to quench the fire of active spirits. the zone between the heated center of the separate

ts, and he also resembled the plants in being inert and lacking in desire and aspirations. at that time man was the tractable ward of the divine hierarchs who guided him physically, these being darkly referred to in the bible as "kings of edom" later, during the lemurian epoch, when the body of man had crystallized and condensed somewhat more, mankind was divided into sexes physically. but as the consciousness of man was still focused in the spiritual world they were unconscious of the physical act of generation, as we are now of digestion; neither did they know birth or death and were in fact totally unaware of the possession of a physical vehicle until in time they sensed it during the generative process; it was then said that "adam knew eve" at that time lucifer spirits, fallen angels a

ntained the pictures of all that had happened to the different ancestor; these were stored in the mind which is now subconscious. then they were consciously and constantly before the inner vision of all people, and each family was united by this common blood wherein the pictures of their ancestors lived. the sons saw the life of their fathers, and thus the fathers lived in the sons; and since the consciousness of adam and methuselah and the other patriarchs lived for centuries in their descendants, they were said to live personally. it was then as great a crime to marry outside the family as it now is to marry within. even among the early norsemen, we learn that if anyone wanted to marry within a strange family, he was first obliged to mix blood; it must first be tested to see whether his

FULL MOON RITUALS

potted one seems to glow "dearest lyn- never apologize for offering what is in your heart or for asking to have your needs met. and yes, even from the brink a better life may be brought forth. take our flame to your heart and expect that better times shall come" as the perspectives shift and shimmer, deer *sees* the weave which emanates from their rite, even as he *feels* his own return to usual consciousness. a shudder, a sudden departure of one warmth only to be replaced by another, and a grounding. glancing again at owl, he sees a familiar face. no longer she with whom he has danced countless rounds on the great wheel, at least upon her surface. and deer *knows* that the dance within a dance, the web in the midst of all weaving, continues. from across the years, a song of the aztec nat

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

by the demon hordes- good and evil; for, as isaiah says: gi form the light, and create darkness: i make peace, and create evil :i the lord do all these things. h 20 the spirit which we sense through our third eye is not god as the primordial cause, or no-thing, but as it were the thought of this cause. ghe constituted in the first place a point of light, which became the divine thought. h 21 our consciousness is the mirror which catches the rays of this thought; there-fore all thoughts are images of god's thought, and the more spiritual, alive, our consciousness becomes, the more perfect are these images, which are not illusions but symbols of reality. simon ben yohai stretched out his hands and cried: secret wisdom of the qabalah page 15 now ponder well upon all that i have this day reve

his head resting in kether, and in it the name of the deity is adonai, the lord- that is the ineffable yhvh. malkuth is also called the queen, the matrona, the matron, the daughter, bride, the shekinah (the real presence of the deity, and harmony. finally we obtain a fourth triad, a synthetic one formed out of kether, tiphereth, and malkuth. the first influences the neshamah, the spirit and moral consciousness; the second influences the rua'h, the reason and intellectual faculty; and the third the nephesh, the instincts, sentiments, and emotions, the animal life in man. thus from the ain soph aur flow out the ten sephiroth or principles; hence the decade is considered the perfect number by the qabalah, the all-embracing unit emerging from the no-thing (0- i, and the unity which ultimately

human ignorance, that is on the unbalanced minds of those who surround him. in order to do so righteously, this chaos must first be stilled so that it may become a luminous mirror capable of reflecting the glory of the shekinah in all its perfection. in the past, the diabolical error made even by some of the greatest masters and the most illumined adepts was that, when once they had reduced their consciousness to zero, and on the mirror thus created had received the reflection of the shekinah, they attempted to reflect this reflection on the unpurified minds of their followers. the result was not illuminism but madness, not for them only, but for those intoxicated by them. secret wisdom of the qabalah page 41 plate 6: the mystery of aleph (a) aleph (b) the beginning of motion through oppos

he yetziratic deity, the god or genius of the world of formation. the chief of the angelic hosts is yhwvh(=326= 11= 5+ 6= the microcosm and the macrocosm, and only when the shekinah (w) flames forth does tetragrammaton descend in the merkabah, the chariot of magic, and become the great magician of the earthly world. to translate this involved symbolism in a simple way: god becomes manifest to our consciousness through the vibrations of light, life, love, etc- his spirit. this manifestation is nevertheless not god but the reflection of god on these vibrations; consequently, of necessity, it must be reversed and becomes dog. 22 the problem of free will. it is apparent that the centre of this problem is the letter shin, the most mysterious in the hebrew alphabet. its sound is like the hiss of

tan, as we call this power, is in fact the tree of life of our world, that free will which for its very existence depends on the clash of the positive and negative forces which in the moral sphere we call good and evil. satan is therefore the shekinah of assiah, the world of action, the perpetual activity of the divine essence, the light which was created on the first day and which in the form of consciousness and intelligence can produce an overpowering brilliance equal to the intensest darkness. satan is also the flaming sword which brought light from heaven (see diagram 3) diagram 3: the flaming sword secret wisdom of the qabalah page 45 the understanding of this power, whether in the physical, moral, or intellectual planes, is called science, and the misunderstanding of it is frequentl

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

nd worship which were not accessible at that time, and knowing that considerable labor and patience would be required in securing these facts, i decided to publish the first part of the work, withholding for the time being that portion of it pertaining especially to the development of the god-idea. as mankind construct their own gods, or as the prevailing ideas of the unknowable reflect the inner consciousness of human beings, a trustworthy history of the growth of religions must correspond to the processes involved in the mental, moral, and social development of the individual and the nation. by means of data brought forward in these later times relative to the growth of the god-idea, it is observed that an independent chain of evidence has been produced in support of the facts recently s

other peoples of past ages. in the phoenician kosmogony, according to the mokh doctrine as recorded by philo, out of the kosmic egg toleeleth (female "sprang all the impregnation of creation and the beginning of the universe" in this exposition of the beginnings of things, it is distinctly stated that the spirit which in after ages came to be regarded as something outside or above nature "had no consciousness of its own creation" commenting on the above, bunsen is constrained to admit that it is usually understood as being "decidedly pantheistic" he suggests, however, that the writer may have intended to say (the italics are mine) that "the spirit who was heretofore the creator was the unconscious spirit" berosus, the scholar of babylon, who, until a comparatively recent time has furnishe

receiving it, but in the age which we are considering it became especially a cleansing or regenerating process, and was the means by which the pious devotee became initiated into the mysteries of holy living, or by which she or he was "born again" as in their religious procedure every act was performed in connection with symbols, so in the matter of baptism they were not satisfied with the inner consciousness of regeneration, but must go through with certain processes which typified the new life upon which they had entered. according to wilford, the outward symbolization of the "new birth" in the east is manifested in the following manner "for the purpose of regeneration it is directed to make an image of pure gold of the female power of nature, either in the shape of a woman or of a cow

he development of the higher life depends upon the power of the individual to overcome or conquer evil. the effect of every thought, word, and deed is woven into the soul, and no one can evade the consequences of his own acts. all sin is the result of selfishness, so that only when one renounces self and begins to live for others does the soul-life begin. no one who has arrived at a state of soul-consciousness will lead a selfish or impure life. on the contrary, every impulse of the devout buddhist goes out toward humanity and god, of whom he is a conscious part. gotama buddha was not a "savior" in the sense of bloody sacrifice for the sins of the people. on the contrary, he was an example to mankind--a man who through moral purification and a life of self- abnegation had prepared himself

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

cism, theufjy ofdivineunion,he recognized that 'every mystical saint of the latinchurchwas a great ascetic',buthe saw too that 'celibacy..accomplished a most peculiarwork-ofwhich as yet we understand toolittle-bythe transfer of repressedand starvedsexualityto a spiritual plane; and eventhoughhe was aware thatjustsuch a transfer was one of the moreimportantelements in the awakeningofhisownmystical consciousness, he condemned the state because'theerection of celibacy into a counsel of perfection..in certain directions threatened to poison the well-spring of one of the church'sownsacraments (pp.151-3).thewhole question of the sanctity of sex in marriage and the more immediate problem of the relationship between sexuality and mystical experience he. discussed at length inthesecretdoctrineinisr

t, the power having passed away from him; andtohave it at all, it may well be that i shall bebroughtto this pass (diary,30january1903).theletter was.dulyforged andwiththework'nowready for the press' waitetookit to wellby,whowas anxious to see thebookbefore it was taken elsewhere('but',wrotewaite,'idoubtifthereisan elsewhere, and once he had seen the manuscript he was eager'topublishitwiththe full consciousness that it would be a signal commercial failure (diary,18march1903).it was,ofcourse, commercially impossible and there was the added complication that wellby recognizeddora-muchto her distress and waite's annoyance--in the characterof'soror benedicta in aqua. eventually in1904thebookwas printed in an edition limited to three copies; an expensive conceit,butfully justified as far as wait

er remained for five years, finally leaving london inaugust1939 for broadstairs, where a secondtemple267hadbeenestablishedinwaite'shome.themoveout'147__fratersacramentumregis_ 146i.that,exceeding all definition, there is one eternal source and principle, called god. ii.that,from this principle, the soulofman derives everlasting life. iii.thati desire the knowledge of my source and unionwithgod in consciousness. iv. the being on the quest of god i ask of my own freewill to be admitted into the fellowship of ther:.c.,which communicates the knowledge of the quest and its terms in symbolism. v ,thatiaccept the obligations imposed by the bonds of the fellowship, subject to my civil, moral and religious duties. vi.thati will at no time and under no circumstances admitanyoneinto the fellowship, s

prostrated waite for some threemonthsat the endof1927,butthe enforced idleness hindered his recovery because of the intense frustration it caused him. he followed thiswitha seriesofaccidents: in march1928,while staying at cricklewood as the guest of the photographer f. c. stoate (who was also an order member, waite collapsed in thebathroomwhere he had been overcome by gas fumes, and on recovering consciousness became 'hysterical for the first time in [my] life (diary,2march1928).later in the same year heburnthis hand badly and was unable towritefor four weeks. fire indeed, or rathersmoke,caused him more than one problem: in 1933 thenewyear came inwitha chimney fire at the ramsgate cottage, which waite later learned had been smouldering for some weeks and was only discoveredwhen'smoke from

hese points are of personal understanding(the uizyofdivine165--afterword. 164union,p.244).in the sameworkhe setouthis idea of the nature of christ 'meanwhile, as onewhois assured that there have been many saviours, i feel on myownpart that hewhomwe call christ, being last, is also the first. he carriedwithhimthroughout the whole crucifixion, which was also the concealed gloryofhis earthly life, a consciousness of his divine nature and destiny. as real man he suffered,butas divine man he knew-e-knew, that is 'whence he came and why; he knew that it was for the working of a mystery; he knew that this mystery was an epitome of the experience of each individual soul on the. way of return godward. he went through the high dramatic enactmentwitha conscious and plenary realisation of every elemen

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

ng a basis of action from the refined astral light of the sphere of sensation of the nephesh (the soul as vital essence, the thought-ray is sent like anarrowfrom abowrightthroughthe circumference of the sphere of sensation, direct unto the place desired. arrived here a sphere of astral light is formed by the agency of the lower will illuminated by the higher will, and acting through the spiritual consciousness by reflection along the thought-ray; and this sphere of astral light is partly drawn from the nephesh and partly from the surrounding atmosphere. this sphere being formed, asimulacrumof the person of the skryer isrefleaedinto it along the thought-ray, and the united consciousness is then projected therein. this sphere is therefore a duplicate, by reflection, of the sphere of sensatio

by reflection, of the sphere of sensation. as it is said 'believe thyself to be in a place, and thou art there.'inthis astral projection, however, a certain partofthe con255 sciousness must remain in body to protect the thought-ray beyond the limits of the sphere of sensation (aswell as the sphere itself at that point of departure of the thought-ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection isappendixe131not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life.thereturn taketh place with areversalof this process; and, save to persons whose nephesh and physical body are exceptionally strong and healthy, the whole operation of'skrying' and travell255 ing in the spirit-vision isofcourse fatiguing. also there is anot

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

d meaning which still attaches to it; just as the latin wordmedullameans both brain and marrow. the word 'intellect, also, does not occur in the english bible, and the word 'intelligence' only once,viz.,in danielxi.30 'he shall have intelligence with them; in the revised version 'he shall have regard'.thehebrew word 'tebunah' is used here, it is from the root bun, meaning 'he perceived. the word 'consciousness' does not occur, nor even the word 'conscience, inallthe old testament, except in one solitary instance, and that is in ecclesiastes x. 20 'curse not the king, no not in thy conscience; in the revised version this reads 'in thy thought. the hebrew word is bmdok, from the rootido,meaning 'he knew. the word 'mind' or 'minds' occurs forty-one times in the old testament, but in many of t

learly 'knowledge. yet the old latin-hebrew dictionaries give 'daath' as equiv255 alent to the latinmens,and english 'mind, as a human principle, essence or organ.anomalies inthebibilical views of man 149there is also the rootbun,meaning 'he understood; as already mentioned, from this comes the wordtbnh,'tebunah, which has been for centuries used to mean the understanding, intellect, and the mind-consciousness, this occurs in the old testament in the verbal form'tetebunnu'orttbnnu,i.e,'shall understand it perfectly, and in exodus xxxi. 3, we read 'i have filled bezaleel with the spirit of god, in wisdom, in understanding and in knowledge, these words are respectively ruach elohim, chokmah the second sephira, tebunah, and daath.theword 'understanding' occurs more often in the english bible

tle of the kabalistic sephira, the third of the highest triad; with kether or crown first, and chokmah or wisdom in the second place. this binah is the only really philosophical term among those we have considered. in the new testament, which was first written, as is well255 known in the greek language and character, we also do not find in the english version the word brain, nor intelligence, nor consciousness.thesubstantive word 'mind' occurs sixty-one times. but its meaning varies, and it is not always the translation of the same greek word, for example, it may mean: 1. the understanding between right and wrong, as in titus i.is,herenousis the greek word. 2. the regenerate part of a man, as romans vii. 25 -nousagain. 3. wit, or mental soundness, mark v.is,nous,sophronousua.4. the will, a

ans, and body generally. however this may be, it is certain that a healthy mind requires a healthy brain to function in, and if the brain be injured by violence, or by disease or by unhealthy blood, it can no longer perfectly act as the dwelling place of a healthy mind. an injured or diseased brain will be shown by insanity, or by imbecility, or by a brutal disposition, or by lack of memory or of consciousness. in all these states the human being can give no reliable evidence of his dreams, and we can only consider the dreams of persons reasonably sane and healthy. some side lights are, however, thrown on our subject by the dreams of persons suffering from the effects of some poisons, of only transient effect; we find that characteristic qualities of dream are exhibited by persons under th

ite in the universe, and his sensesbuta passing breath in eternity, and that there is intruthonly an eternal now.thewords time, durfltion, eternity, and immortality are easily spoken; they are ideals, not concrete things, and no man can define them in terms acceptable to all students. time is probably only an illusion of the senses arising from the constant succession of perceptions and states of consciousness; it may not exist when there is no consciousness of the sequence of ideas and perceptions.thepresent is an ideal just as a mathematical point, which has no parts and no magnitude; the present is the dividing line between the past and the future. nothing on earth has duration, nothing remains without change. our notion of present time arises from the rapid succession of glimpses given

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

and until itcomesimust preserve an openmind:inconclusion i may perhaps be permitted to record an argumentionce heard between a spiritualist and a roman priest on. thesubjectof reincarnation, which the priest did not admit, but pursued the socratic method of questioning. his opponent 'you hold,'hesaid,'thatbetween incarnations' the soul passes to a kind of intermediate stateinwhich' it retains its consciousness, and its interest in those it has left behind 'undoubtedly''and inthatstate do you sayitis,active, or is it entirely idle 'unquestionably it is active. after a certain period of rest it is busily engaged in doing the work setitto do 'has this work any connection with this world, and with those whom the soul' has known and loved here 'we believe that the spirits that have passed over

their country. froissart records the work of magicians who accompanied the german armies in his day, causing fogs to cover a retreat, and the like. many of the troubles anciently ascribed to obsession -are now sometimes dealt with, and it is said successfully, by hypnotism, and a new vocabulary has grown up, and we hear much of suggestion, and auto-suggestion, of the subliminal, and superliminal consciousness, and of unconscious cerebra255 tion, none of which seems to take us very much further thanegyptian ritual and modern witchcraft 137the old theory of obsession,butenables the scientist to evade the use of a much-dreaded term, and to present a demi-semi255 materialistic theory, even if it be an unaccountable one. there seems some reason to believe that the ancient egyptians were well a

iquid, and that of water gaseous or perhaps igneous. this view of the elements may lead to theories and discoveries of science undreamed of at present. from these forms the circle, the cross, and the triangle appropriately grouped, many other symbols may be formed; thus take, for instance, the well-known symbol of the planet venus (fig. 10. after the final and deepest fall of man into matter, his consciousness descended from the circle of infinity, his spiritual being into the cross of matter; hence passional desires, and all that is symbolised by venus, and the cross below the circle became a most appropriate glyph for the power which was then dominant in his life, and for the part of his nature which is now subject to those desires. of course this is only one of the interpretations of th

f arriving at some truth higher. than you knew before;ifyou are content with the axiom you will never get. any further, because no knowledge whatsoever.is your own until you can demonstrate it. as long as you continue satisfied with the fact that it is self-evident, it isofno use to you. well, let us assume. all these things to be absolutely conceded to the materialist, and get on to the point of consciousness. a human being is a machine; but he knows it. why?there-isyour. question, the solutionofwhich must lead you. somehow or other to the conviction' that there is something above this most elaborate machine. and if the factofamachine which will workatallymustnecessarily bringwithinits own conception theideaof a designer and a maker thereof,whathave we to sayofa machine which is so absolu

between prana all,dmanas. and in manas must. reside somehow or other the cogniser, that which knowsthemachine,thatwhich recognises it.butnow again we aremetwith a peculiarity, becauseinmanas also is every human individual separate. 11 is not one mind looking down upon thousands and millionsofhuman beings constituting the inhabitants of these planets and watchinghowthey all go, conscious with the consciousness of every brain,butitis one individual manifestation of manas conscious of thegoingof one particular human body,andconscious also, or.witha potential consciousnessitmay'be;of infinity above..now why is itthatweshould apply the naniesofhigberllnd lower to different functions of the mere physical body? well, it is on account of what the easterns call the lawofvasana; and the law of vasa

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

little man in the tower, islam and the philosophy of karma, the dark magic of darwinism, the religion of darwinism, the collapse of the theory of evolution in 20 questions, engineering in nature, technology mimics nature, the impasse of evolution i (encyclopedic, the impasse of evolution ii (encyclopedic, allah is known through reason, the qur'an leads the way to science, the real origin of life, consciousness in the cell, technology imitates nature, a string of miracles, the creation of the universe, miracles of the qur'an, the design in nature, self-sacrifice and intelligent behaviour models in animals, the end of darwinism, deep thinking, never plead ignorance, the green miracle: photosynthesis, the miracle in the cell, the miracle in the eye, the miracle in the spider, the miracle in t

mimar sinan, a publishing organization especially for turkish freemasons also gives expression to the same masonic philosophy: the great architect of the universe is a leaning toward eternity. it is an entering into eternity. for us, it is an approach. it entails the on-going search for absolute perfection in eternity. it forms a distance between the current moment and the thinking freemason, or, consciousness.44 ih humanism revisited ii global freemasonry some masonic symbols. ij this is the belief the masons mean when they say "we believe in god, we absolutely do not accept atheists among us" it is not god that masons worship, but naturalist and humanist concepts such as nature, evolution and humanity divinized by their philosophy. when we look briefly at masonic literature, we may begin

when this balance is destroyed (not the electricity in the atoms, we die, return to the earth and are dispersed into atoms. that is, we have come from matter and energy and we will return to matter and energy. plants make use of our atoms, and all living things including us make use of plants. everything is made of the same substance. but because our brains are most highly evolved of all animals, consciousness appeared. if we look at the results of experimental psychology, we see that our three-fold psychic experience of emotion-mind-will is the result of the balanced functioning of the cells in the brain's cortex and hormones positivist science accepts that nothing came into existence from nothing, and nothing will be destroyed. as a result, it can be concluded that human beings feel grat

producing it, they try to beautify the world. the difference lies in intention. amuslim is interested in art to the extent that it expresses the beauty and esthetic notions that god has given to human beings. godless people are mistaken in regarding art as a way to immortality. the scientific incongruity of denying the soul the masons' denial of the existence of spirit, and their claim that human consciousness is composed of matter, are not in accord with science. on the contrary, modern scientific discoveries demonstrate that human consciousness cannot be reduced to matter, and that consciousness cannot be explained in terms of the functions of the brain. alook at the relevant literature shows that scientists have reached no conclusion as a result of their efforts, spurred on by materiali

osed of matter, are not in accord with science. on the contrary, modern scientific discoveries demonstrate that human consciousness cannot be reduced to matter, and that consciousness cannot be explained in terms of the functions of the brain. alook at the relevant literature shows that scientists have reached no conclusion as a result of their efforts, spurred on by materialist belief, to reduce consciousness to the brain, and many have ultimately given up. today, many researchers are of the opinion that human consciousness comes from an unknown source beyond the neurons in the brain and the molecules and atoms that form them. after years of study, one of these researchers, wilder penfield, reached the conclusion that the existence of spirit is an undeniable fact: after years of striving

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

, physis. it is from physis that the material world emanates. the three primary emanations of en, nous and psyche form the nexus of plotinus' system. in terms of our characterises, this model includes the indescribable one (1st c, protos theos, nous and psyche (2nd c, platonic archetypes (3rd c, the world as emanated by psyche (4th c, while the underworld is hidden within nature which has its own consciousness (physis. this dualism between the spiritual and physical we will return to later, the two aspects of the world soul are one of the most important misunderstood aspects of gnosticism. theosophical and modern maps the theosophical map is found in many new age and spiritual books. most of these have adapted and distorted the model and not really come to grips with the full depth of the

s the intelligence, reason and wisdom of the father and the spirit is an effluence, as light from fire. in the same way we recognize that there are other powers which surround matter and pervade it. athenagoras generally speaking the ancient gnostics primarily viewed christ as an eternal, celestial power, the logos with which it is possible to have an intimate, personal relation, since our higher consciousness is made in its image. for this reason, gnostics stressed the experience union with the divine and showed little interest in the historical jesus, whom it has always been impossible to know in a concrete sense or even accurately in a historical sense. jesus christ, sun of god. david fideler, quest books. 1993. the state of christhood is a state to which all of us must aim, it is the s

aits and pines until at last some salvation is achieved by her hero coming into the underworld to save her. however, this salvation is at a cost and together they end in a battle against the underworld until the completion of the tale. though there are many modifications of this tale, it is the story of the spark of god within man. mans true self is caught in the coils of earth and is lost in the consciousness of matter. the nature of the spirit-spark within man is that of being a seed, god in potential. in hebrew it is called the ruach and interestingly, one definition offered of the ruach is sophia. so, here we have an israelite version of the classic tale. the spirit of god in man is a spark, a seed of light, it is caught in matter and crying out for salvation. the logos embodied in jes

h the reality and become locked in forms which only partially represent the unique characteristics of a spirit, god or form. in some sense we must transcend the gods to understand them. the gnostic handbook page 35 the solar logos christ the term christ means anointed and it is the force of the spiritual sun. it is represents the completed individual in which sophia and the logos have transformed consciousness and the mediator at the nexus of all systems. the solar logos, christ or the sacred sun transmits the transforming energies of the triune principle throughout the planes. it is the door through which the energies of the upper world communicate with those of the planes. it can be imaged as the dying and reborn sun and hence related a wide range of god-man myths and legends. i am the d

planes are not simply geographic locations, they are living, growing, transforming bodies which are enlivened by the seven logii. it is the sane with the physical plane, it is not inert matter but is alive. the earth is not simply a ball of dirt in space, but is gaia a immense organism which is as much alive as we are. each plane subdivides into lesser planes and each plane dimension has its own consciousness and reality. in this model everything is inter-related. so, for example, man is in a unique symbiotic relationship with gaia which in turn is part of a greater web of spiritual energy which makes up the logii of the physical plane. all forces are in symbiotic relationship with those above them, the gnostic handbook page 37 that which is not divine will the logos sophia the seven logo

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

ive it can be seen as a way to understand how the seven planes of existence are formed and how the one becomes the many. when considering humanity our model is even more expressive, energy is received into the mind/brain complex (the matrix) and it is distributed through the sevenfold systems in the organism. these systems vary depending on the form of energy received, we have the seven states of consciousness, the seven chakras or, on a more physical level, the seven phases of the endocrine system and related physiological structures. ramifications of the refraction model when we begin to contemplate this model we can start to see how eloquent it really is. the first consideration is what variations can be made to effect the spectrum s results. two answers come to mind: fig 4 1. source of

he nature of man, the kabbalah, chakras and other related subjects, you will gain more insight into how all these fields relate and you will slowly be able to appreciate the developing gnostic worldview. now, you will remember that at our last study we drew seven parallel lines, diagrammatical, illustrating the seven kosmic elements, in which work the seven kosmic forces of principles- the energy-consciousness side of being. please note this evening carefully that these elements, the kosmical elements are worlds. call them planes if you like, but really they are worlds. i do not mean globes, necessarily, that is, solid spherical bodies. they are around and in globes, yet they are truly worlds, spheres of action, spheres of consciousness; and each one of these kosmical elements, in addition

ered states. prior to his dismissal from harvard university in 1963 he was considered an up and coming light in personality typing and his masters degree paper the interpersonal diagnosis of personality is still considered a classic in the field. in 1971 leary published the politics of ecstasy in which he outlined a sevenfold structure of personality as related to fields of activity or streams of consciousness. these can be easily referenced to the seven planes. leary s system is interesting in that it offers a unconventional perspective of the seven planes, his starting point is void (body and flesh) and the highest plane is seen as the white light, existing on an atomic level. his understanding while based on a scientific model focusing on levels of matter has at the same time a transcen

is void (body and flesh) and the highest plane is seen as the white light, existing on an atomic level. his understanding while based on a scientific model focusing on levels of matter has at the same time a transcendent characteristic. the directing intelligence is for leary the focal point for the given reality, while the communication centre offers the distribution point for the given state of consciousness. for example, the brain is the directing intelligence on its level, while it s distribution network is through the sense organs. the descriptions of science and religion give us an inkling of the deeper nature of each level of consciousness. for example, leary s description of how buddhism relates to the atomic state is quite informative. buddhism attempts to transcend life and cellu

on the film. this reproduces the original surface pattern of the object in three dimensions. encarta encyclopaedia, microsoft (fig 7 microsoft. gnostic theurgy page 34 the three dimensional image of the hologram is created before our eyes in space by two beams of coherent light. the waves overlap standing wave patterns over a certain region of space which subtract and add to the light field. our consciousness sees the image as real even though there is nothing solid in space. one can put one hands through the the image which looks like a real object. the image is created entirely by interactions of light distributing (the field of the knower- consciousness. nuclear evolution, christopher hills. university of the trees press, 1968. in very simple terms (very unscientific i am afraid, the a

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

nd published in 1852. it was indeed aleister crowley who asserted correctly so that the supreme ritual was the one to invoke the holy guardian angel, as this led to the path of individual perfection. this is a common ground of which the left hand path and the right hand path practitioner may agree. the paths become clearly defined when the rhp seeks to reach spiritual perfection, then letting the consciousness be joined in union with the divine light, or the hebrew ain soph, which is limitless light. the lhp practitioner views consciousness and being as beautiful, sacred and worth developing and strengthening. the consciousness from the unveiling of ones true will or daemon/angel would seek to further become like lucifer and be independent, isolate and separate from the ain soph, or limitl

ught forth not through dreaming, but the waking plane/conscious mind. find a comfortable place to meditate, decorated in such which would represent the higher self/daimon. anoint the neck and arms in abramelin oil and have the chamber lit with natural light if possible allowing the sun to enter the chamber. remember, the point is to reach the empyrean or celestial realms of the aethyr, the higher consciousness of self. while quietly meditating, envision the astral body growing, of which a great fire and light is rising above the physical body, envision and eye within this fire. raise yourself up in through the aethyr, from which you are floating and rising in the sky. as you rise begin to visualize a great angel before you. there is a great wind which is violent and rushing about you and t

knowledge and attributes, that under willed association, you will grow in the perception of self. that which you seek from such contact you will ultimately grow in self by doing such. the body of shadow is developed by the following techniques: decorate your temple or chamber in a visually appealing manner, dragons, demons, the popular image of set, lilith, babalon upon the dragon, ect. the dark consciousness should be emanated within your black temple and that the demonic force of which you shall become by this work. you may anoint yourself in hecate oil, lucifer oil or even abramelin oil. sit quietly on a comfortable spot, facing a black or fogged mirror if possible. begin first by staring into the mirror and focusing on the very features of your face. seek to understand what you tell p

rs by language and talk. he brings union of friends and foes and rules over 60 legions of spirits. r bathin bathin is a mighty duke, whom appears like a strong man with the tail of a serpent, whom sits upon a pale horse. bathin is a witchcraft familiar of wort cunning and herbalism, whom knows the use of precious stones. bathin is also a spirit of astral projection, causing in dreaming states the consciousness to project to other countries and lands. he rules over 30 legions of spirits. s sallos 45 sallos/saleos is a might duke as well, who appears in the form of a soldier of medieval times riding on a crocodile, whom is crowned. sallos is a spirit of lust and desire, whom one may project to bring on with another and create a flowing inspiration to achieve the union with another. he govern

GOLDEN DAWN LESSER BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM LBRP

and purification, so also should be this ritual. the rationale of its action depends on the purification of the constituents of the nature of the magician. every molecule, every cell astral, mental and physical is concerned, inasmuch as the basis of each principle is grounded in centers of energy and spiritual force. these microscopic points or monads, are the minute sensitive points of spiritual consciousness, and in the reality of their existence and function is based not only the deepest sense of individuality but the basis of matter itself, and its concomitants of energy and physical life. these monads are at the root of the cell as of a mineral, brain matter as well as of vegetable life. the result of the formulation of the circle of fire and the flaming pentagrams, the vibration of t

hysical life. these monads are at the root of the cell as of a mineral, brain matter as well as of vegetable life. the result of the formulation of the circle of fire and the flaming pentagrams, the vibration of the god-names and the invocation of both the angels of the cardinal points and the holy guardian angel, is that gradually the coarser cells or monadic atoms are ejected from the sphere of consciousness. to take their place other lives, more sensitive and refined, of a finer grade of spiritual substance, are attracted to the sphere of being, and infused into the very substance of the physical and invisible constitution. thus a vital purification takes place, enabling the influence of the holy guardian angel to penetrate the refined brain and mind to diffuse through out the personali

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS A

the keyword lecture and ritual. 4. the pentagram ritual (commit to memory [b] 5. lesser ritual of the hexagram (commit to memory [c] 6. s.i.r.h./s.b.r.h (commit to memory [c1] 7. the secret wisdom of the lesser world or microcosm [u] 1. secret wisdom of the microcosm 2. evil persona 3. task of the adeptus minor 4. of traveling in the spirit vision concerning other microcosms 5. how the spiritual consciousness can act around and beyond the sphere of sensation. 6. of obsession, trance, and death 7. liber hodos chameleonis (u-7) 8. receive z1 and z3 (to be tested on knowledge and understanding) 9. make and consecrate the lotus wand [d] 10. the rose cross ritual (commit to memory) 11. make and consecrate the rose cross lamen [e] and [f] 6 12. make and consecrate the sword and four elemental w

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS D

nishing ritual of the pentagram, you would use it to trace the particular pentagrams that are attributed. remember to always keep the white end a bit higher than the black end. this is why we emphasize a smaller wand of 24"-36. it should not be any larger than about 36, because if it is, it becomes difficult to work with. if it becomes awkward and difficult to work with, it draws the adept out of consciousness since now he is now straining his muscles and his concentration on keeping the white end higher due to the weight of the wand. consequently, he is not making the impact with the ritual work necessary to cause the invocation or the banishment to take place as desired. remember that the wand, when using the colored band, should generally be held by the thumb and by two fingers to give

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U1

e lower will by the neschamah. this lower will is immediately potent in the lower 4 membranes, and thus, in the region about the heart, is the lower will seated like the king of the body upon its throne. the concentration of other faculties of the ruach, in and under the presidency of the will, at the same time reflecting the administrative governance of hmkj and hnyb, is what is called the human consciousness. that is, a reflection of the two creative sephiroth under the presidency of the four elements, or the reflection of aima and abba as the parents of the human hwhy. but the human neschamah exists only when the higher will is reflected by the agency of aspiration from rtk into the lower body, and when the flaming letter c is placed like a crown on the head of the microprosopus. thus o

he arms more answering to the pillars which are active. they are the columns of the human temple. from dwsy are formed the generative and execretory organs, and therein is the seat of the lower desires, as bearing more on the double nature of, on the one hand, the rejection of the qlippoth, and on the other hand, the simulacrum of the vital forces in trapt. it is the special seat of the automatic consciousness. that is, not the will, but the simulacrum of the will in trapt. dwsy is the lowest of the sephiroth of the ruach, and representeth "fundamental action" it, therefore, governeth generation. in dwsy, therefore, is the automatic consciousness or the simulacrum of the will. this automatic consciousness is to the nephesch what the tud action is to the ruach. thus, there being a simulacru

is the lowest of the sephiroth of the ruach, and representeth "fundamental action" it, therefore, governeth generation. in dwsy, therefore, is the automatic consciousness or the simulacrum of the will. this automatic consciousness is to the nephesch what the tud action is to the ruach. thus, there being a simulacrum or reflection of the heart and vital organs in the parts governed by dwsy, if the consciousness of trapt be given unto this wholly, it shall pave the way for disease and death. for this will be the withdrawing of the vital forces of the name, which are in the citadel of trapt, to locate them in dwsy, which is a more easily attacked position. for the automatic consciousness is the translator of the ruach unto the nephesch. from twklm is formed the whole physical body under the c

hich govern the reason- tud. this faculty can be thrown downward into the 6 ruach, and thence, can radiate into the nephesch. it consists of seven manifestations answer to the hexagram, and it is like the soul of the microprosopus or the \yhla of the human tetragrammaton. therefore, in the head, which is the natural and chief seat, are formed the seven apertures of the head. this is the spiritual consciousness as distinct from the human consciousness. it is manifested in seven, as just stated, or in eight if tud be included. the father is the sun, hmkj. the mother is the moon, hnyb. the wind beareth it in its bosom, the ruach. its nurse is the earth, the nephesch. the power is manifested when it can be vibrated through the earth. the following is the true attributions of the seven appeture

t nostril- f; left ear- k; left eye- 5; left nostril- c. these latter represent here the sonofirerous sense. the right and left eye, the luminous sense, as the sun and the moon are the illuminaries of the macrocosm. the right and left nostrils through which the breath passes, giving strength to the physical body are under f and c. the mouth is under b, the messenger and the speaker. the spiritual consciousness is a focus of the action of the neschamah. the lower will power should control the descent of the spiritual consciousness into the ruach, and then into the nephesch, for the consciousness must descend into the nephesch before the image of the sphere of sensation can be perceived. this so because it is only the rays of the ruach permeating the ruach that can take cognizance thereof. t

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U3

return the same at once, unread and unopened, to g.h. frater p.c.a, at 14050 cherry avenue, suite r- 159, fontana, california, 92337. 2 u3 this, then, is the task to be undertaken by the adeptus minor: to expel from the sephiroth of the nephesch the usurpation by the evil sephiroth; to balance the action of the sephiroth of the ruach and those of the nephesch; to prevent the lower will and human consciousness from falling into and usurping the place of the automatic consciousness; to render the king of the body, the lower will, obedient to and anxious to execute the commands of the higher will, that he be neither an usurper of the faculties of the higher, nor a sensual despot- but an initiated ruler, and an anointed king, the viceroy and representative of the higher will, because inspired

forces, for they also have a place and a duty, and in this consisteth their right to be. but check their usurpation, and cast them down unto their plane. unto this end, curse them by the mighty names if need be, but thou shalt not revile them for their condition, for thus also shalt thou be led into error. 3 u5 there is also a great mystery that the adeptus minor must know, viz: how the spiritual consciousness can act around and beyond the sphere of sensation "thought" is a mighty force when projected with all the strength of the lower will under the guidance of the reasoning faculty and illuminated by the higher will. therefore, it is that, in thy occult working, thou art advised to invoke the divine and angelic names, so that thy lower will may willingly receive the influx of the higher

he lower genius behind which are the allpotent forces. this, therefore, is the magical manner of operation of the initiate when "skrying" in the spirit vision. through his own arcane wisdom, he knows the disposition and correspondences of the forces of the macrocosmos. selecting not many, but one symbol, and that balanced and with its correlatives, then sendeth he a thought-ray from his spiritual consciousness, illuminated by his higher will, directly unto the part of his sphere of sensation which is consonant with the symbol employed. there, as in a mirror, doth he perceive its properties as reflected from the macrocosmos, shining forth into the infinite abyss of the heavens. thence can he follow the ray of reflection therefrom, and while concentrating his united consciousness at that poi

reflection therefrom, and while concentrating his united consciousness at that point of his sphere of sensation, can receive the direct reflection of the ray from the macrocosmos. thus, receiving the direct ray as then reflected into his thought, he can unite himself with the ray of his thought so as to make one continuous ray from the corresponding point of the macrocosmos unto the center of his consciousness. if, instead of concentrating at that actual point of the sphere of sensation he shall retain the thought-ray only touching the sphere of sensation at that point, he shall, it is true, perceive the reflection of the macrocosmic ray answering to that symbol in the sphere of his consciousness. but he shall receive this reflection tinctured much by his own nature, and therefore to an ex

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U4

on, and thence by drawing a basis of action from the refined astral light of the sphere of sensation of the nephesch, the thought ray is sent like an arrow from a bow right through the circumference of the sphere of sensation directly into the place desired. arriving here a sphere of astral light is formed by the agency of the lower will, illuminated by the higher will, and acts through spiritual consciousness. by reflection along the thought ray, the sphere of astral light is partly drawn from the nephesch and partly from the surrounding atmosphere. this sphere being formed, a simulacrum of the person of the skryer, is reflected into it along the thought ray, and the united consciousness is then projected therein. this sphere is therefore a duplicate reflection of the sphere of sensation

the surrounding atmosphere. this sphere being formed, a simulacrum of the person of the skryer, is reflected into it along the thought ray, and the united consciousness is then projected therein. this sphere is therefore a duplicate reflection of the sphere of sensation. as it is said "believe thyself to be in a place, and thou art there" in this astral projection, however, a certain part of the consciousness must remain in the body to protect the thought ray beyond the limits of the sphere of sensation (as well as the sphere itself at that point of departure at the thought ray) from attack by any hostile force, so that the consciousness in this projection is not quite so strong as the consciousness when concentrated in the natural body in ordinary life. the return taketh place by reversa

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U6

ng personal to myself. i hereby direct my legal representatives whomsoever, in case of my death or incapacity, to return the same at once, unread and unopened, to g.h. frater p.c.a, at 14050 cherry avenue, suite r- 159, fontana, california, 92337. 2 obsession always enters through a cutting off of the higher from the lower will, and it is ordinarily first induced by a thought-ray of the spiritual consciousness (whence one danger of evil thoughts) ill-governed, penetrating the sphere of sensation and admitting another potency, either human embodied, or human disembodied, elemental or demonic. the first action of such a force is to flatter the lower will, until he shall have established firmly an entrance into the sphere of sensation, and thus shall cause a strain on the nephesch which shall

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

een the pillars of o and cloud. h. the aspiration of the whole natural man towards the higher self, and a prayer for light and guidance through his higher self, addressed to the lord of the universe. i. the aspirant affirms aloud his earnest prayer to obtain divine guidance, kneels at the west of the altar in the position of the candidate in the enterer, and at the same time astrally projects his consciousness to the east of the altar, and turns, facing his body to the west, holding astrally his own left hand with his astral left. he raises his astral right hand holding the presentment of his lotus and by the white portion thereof, and raised in the air erect. j. let the aspirant now slowly recite an oration unto the gods and unto the higher self (as that of the second adept in the enterin

d turns, facing his body to the west, holding astrally his own left hand with his astral left. he raises his astral right hand holding the presentment of his lotus and by the white portion thereof, and raised in the air erect. j. let the aspirant now slowly recite an oration unto the gods and unto the higher self (as that of the second adept in the entering of the vault, but as if with his astral consciousness which is projected to the east of the altar. note: if at this point the aspirant should feel a sensation as of faintness coming on, let him at once withdraw the projected aura and properly master himself before proceeding any further) k. then let the aspirant pass unto the north, and facing east solemnly repeat the oration of the hierophant, as before endeavoring to project the speak

aces southeast, and repeats alike the speeches of hiereus and hegemon. 15 n. after another circumambulation, the adept aspirant halts at the south and repeats the meditation in l. o. he passes unto the east, and repeats alike the words of the hierophant and the hegemon. p. let him pass to the west of the altar, ever led by the angel torchbearer. he projects his astral, and he implants therein his consciousness, and his body kneels when his soul passes between the pillars. he prayeth the great prayer of the hierophant. q. now does the aspirant s soul re-enter unto his gross-form. he dreams in divine exstasis of the glory ineffable which is in the bornless beyond. meditating does he arise, and lifts to the heavens, his hands and his eyes, and his hopes and concentrating his will on the glory

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z3

iad and the candidate. at the same time, the hiereus advances on the candidate s left, the hegemon on his right, thus formulating about him the symbol of the higher triad before he places his hand upon the symbol of the three supernals upon the altar. again, before doing so, he has been bidden to kneel in adoration of that symbol, as if the natural man abrogated his will before that of the divine consciousness. as he kneels in the presence of the triad of aroueris, thmaa-est and horus, he places his left hand in that of his initiator as affirming his passive reception of the ritual, but his right hand is on the white triangle to symbolise his active aspiration towards his higher self. his head is bowed to represent the voluntary submission of the human will to the divine, and for this latt

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM10

, that thou mayest conceal me before men" step 22 carefully formulate the shroud about you. with all power, make it complete above and below. say "i receive thee as a covering and a guard. khabs om pekht. konx om pax. light in extension. before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light" step 23 stand in the east and face west. make the sign of the enterer and project your consciousness out of your body. force your consciousness to look at your body. see your body begin to fade as the shroud surrounds it at your will. will the shroud to become so dense so that you can barely see your own body. be careful not to lose control as divine ecstasy comes over you. re-enter your body, and make the sign of silence. vibrate with power "hoorporcratist" reformulate the shroud a

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM3

g upon those who are deserving of its reward. we must emphasize that this vigil will have a profound illuminating effect on the adept who has sworn to persistently pursue it, month in and month out, year in and year out. we must also recognize that to abstain from the vigil for even one month can have an adverse effect, and that the accumulated ability and potential for achieving higher states of consciousness will quickly vanish. it's an old occult axiom that says "difficult to acquire, easy to lose" let the adept, therefore, take due caution to let every effort under heaven and earth be made to keep the trust of this sacred vigil. it is but a handful of people at any age or time in history who deeply understand the profound necessity of returning the light from whence it came. for it is

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

ry potion which provoked its drinker to have 'all of a sudden the sensation of receiving and preserving within himself the image of our art, and the principal rituals of the sect (ginzburg. c, ecstasies: deciphering the witches' sabbath, 1989. it is believed that unto those possessing the needful magical capacity a plant-familiar will reveal itself- that it contains within its 'bestowed' state of consciousness the memory of all previous practitioners' experiences: the leaf retains the tales of the pilgrims once passed by. this is of great use where a specific body of knowledge has become fragmentary and must be restored using magical techniques. sexual means of lineal succession: the agapae of the wise in some traditions of the old craft it is said that initiation into the 'familial group'

ch, it is by birth and by birth alone that one is chosen and branded with the sign of liberty 'the mark of cain. solely those whose aethyr bears this seal of power partake in the one true lineage of 'witchblood. though its design is cast though countless ways, it is ever the path of one. the force of the initiator, the spirit of perfect gnostic realisation, is perpetually acting upon the field of consciousness. upon that great vista we call 'mind' the impress of the initiating power is perceived in instants of direct revelation; the spirit of cain reifies at the 'cross-roads' of fateful possibilities, in axial moments which transect the borderlands of spirit and flesh. when each and every moment, in and of itself, is linked in a continuum of gnostic rapport with the ingressing force of the

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

ng with john reeves, joe simonton and others, was a new breed of contactee with physical contact of the adamski type, but without the philosophical content. these cases coincide roughly with the advent of the betty and barney hill-type abduction cases. dick, philip k, author from the 1950s until his death in the early 1980s of many allegorical novels dealing with alien civilizations and states of consciousness. he eventually revealed that his novels were built upon alien transmissions and a hidden cipher. in 1974 he received a spontaneous high initiation in cosmic consciousness. at his untimely death he was working on a series of novels based on his understanding of the aliens intentions towards earth. notable works include the man in the high castle, valis and the divine invasion. the cri

eged satanist, sexual pervert and perhaps murderer. by the time of his death in 1947, whatever one may have thought of crowley, names like hitler and stalin made the charge secret cipher of the ufonauts 21 almost humorous. in any case, most of what one hears about crowley s wickedness is based upon false rumors and crowley s experimentation with drugs and various forms of sexuality as methods for consciousness expansion, when such methods were decidedly out of favor (those who lived through the experimentation of the 1960s would actually find his activities relatively tame) but crowley developed his reputation in the late victorian and edwardian eras (oscar wilde and d. h. lawrence suffered similar fates) that crowley was a master occultist, though, is certainly true. central to our premis

skeptical world of science fiction fandom -then smaller and, i speak from personal knowledge, meaner-spirited than today. these fans ultimately rejected and forgot both shaver and his sponsor, while probert operated from a very early date in the metaphysical world on that thin line between occultism and contacteeism. the enduring impact of trance channeling on ufology and, indeed, on all new age consciousness is considerable. 50 allen h. greenfield like shaver, probert s channelings became conspicuous when, shortly after he married, his wife irene began noticing that mark spoke in what seemed a variety of languages in his sleep. this may, in fact, have been a form of speaking in tongues. presumably, prior to his marriage, if he spoke in his sleep there was nobody around to hear. in any ca

, equally as strong, and (b) they are afraid of something we might find out- about them, about their opposition, about ourselves or all three. the story of our interaction with the ufonauts begins with the qabalistic tree of life, and the chakra system of the body. according to the primal occult and frequently secret and subversive view, the manifest universe emerges from an ultimate not-thing, a consciousness or beingness beyond words or expressions sometimes referred to as the unmanifest or the secret cipher of the ufonauts 59 limitless light. this unmanifest cannot be understood in the external sense, but can be known in the gnostic sense by the initiate or perfected sentient being, the ubermensch. it can be plugged into. for reasons equally inexpressible, this uniqueness unfolds itself

ack lodge have set up operations in our own society as well. we can see the marks of their presence in so-called right-handed eastern circles that have gained a certain currency among westerners, and which peddle a useless baggage of new age platitudes. the traditions do survive here and there in the east; a friend of mine for 10 years a high high official of the international society for krishna consciousness in india was seduced by a black tantric magician, and wound up leaving a life of celibacy as a hari krishna for the lurid existence of a madame in an upscale american house of prostitution. i leave it to my readers to decide whether she was seduced from the great brotherhood to the black lodge, or vice versa. certainly, prior to the destruction of the tibetan black lodges, the german

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

ll learn how to consciously control your thoughts, your emotions, and your actions. you will learn how to expand your capabilities. you will learn that your surroundings, in both the waking state and in dreams, are mirrored projections of our thoughts and emotions, and that external events themselves can be consciously controlled by the magical will. you will learn how to maintain a continuity of consciousness so that lapses or breaks cannot occur, and thus you will be able to remember your dreams as well as your past lives. your everyday life will become more enriched and meaningful. your goal in enochian magick is to obtain an understanding of your life while consciously directing your own destiny. 13 our world according to enochian magick the first step in magick is "travel beyond the w

ny degrees of matter's density. the most dense is the physical plane. the next, more ethereal and very close to the physical plane, is the etheric plane symbolized by the element earth. the next more ethereal world is the astral plane which is usually divided into a lower half, symbolized by the element air, anda higher half symbol ized by the element fi re. the highest plane conceivable to human consciousness is the spiritual plane symbolized by the element spirit (the enochian system uses spirit as a fifth element. aboye this is the divine piane which is inconceivable to the human mirad and no descriptions are possible. there are seven cosmic planes in all. little can be raid of the highest two. the lower five cosmic planes are inhabited by man, although most people will acknowledge only

limited to the etheric cosmic plane. the astral body cannot enter the mental cosmic plane, and so on. man below the first aethyr lil is dualistic. however, aboye lil, man is monadic. this monadic nature, often called "monadic essence" in occult terminology, is symbolized by a circle with a point in the center as shown in the figure on the following page. the cirde's center is a geometric point of consciousness often called a "consciousness center" the surrounding circumference in the microcosm is called the "aura" while in the macrocosm it is called the "magical universe" a well-known axiom of occultism is that the aura of man is a magical mirror of the universe. in enochian magick, your aura is your personal replica of the magical universe. 18 man is like a circle whose center is nowhere

esponses and interpretations will vary according to his personal background and karma. the aethyr des, for example, will be seen quite differently by the scholar and the artist. your experiences in bag will be substantially dependent on your personal opinion of yourself, and so on. one way to understand the magical universe is to consider it as one half of a monad. the other half of this manad is consciousness. because a monad is defined as a single indivisible unit, consciousness can never actually be separated from the universe. imagine consciousness as a geometric point whose extension is zero. imagine the universe as a circle whose circumference is infinite.together the point within the circle symbolizes man within the magical universe. crowley called the infinitely large circle nuit

he universe as a circle whose circumference is infinite.together the point within the circle symbolizes man within the magical universe. crowley called the infinitely large circle nuit. the egyptian goddess of the night sky nuit (or nut) personified infinite space as well as the concept of objectivity. he called the infinitely small point hadil. the chaldean god 22 hadit (or had) personified pure consciousness as well as the concept of subjectivity. the egyptians used the symbol of the winged globe to represent a center of consciousness. whatever the symbol used, as a magician you will soon realize that the universe around you always faithfully expresses the thoughts and emotions that are within you. similarly, the thoughts and emotions within you are conditioned by the world environment a

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

rgy at the first state or sphere in the sense of what a modern scientist would call a field. kabbalists called this primal condition of pure power keter, a crown or summit for two reasons. first they considered god to be king of the entire universe, and secondly it signified the top or summit of anything. here was the supreme summit of creation. from the combination of 0+ 1, came the idea of pure consciousness pouring out in a consequent creative stream. this was considered as a competence to construct anything and everything needed for life. this called for supreme wisdom, so this second field or sphere, was named chochmah which means wisdom in hebrew. putting 0+ 1+ 2 concepts together, it seemed obvious that something would be needed to react with if definite results were to appear anywh

reme wisdom, so this second field or sphere, was named chochmah which means wisdom in hebrew. putting 0+ 1+ 2 concepts together, it seemed obvious that something would be needed to react with if definite results were to appear anywhere, so out of them a third concept of a 2 sphere arose which they named binah- understanding. a reflective, instinctive sort of awareness. now they had three types of consciousness to consider. these were: 1. consciousness itself, 2. a masculine outgoing consciousness, 3. a receptive feminine consciousness. this seemed to be the process-principles of creation. the right-left-centre, yes-no and maybe, positive-negative and neutral combination that everything appears to consist of. combining the lot, the kabbalists pushed them a stage further and saw another posi

ation of everything achieved and a sense of how it should be treated and held together or developed in order to make it worthwhile for projection further toward materialisation. since another sphere-concept had to complete the triad as a resultant of the last two, this was forthwith produced as yesod. literally this meant a foundation or basis on which to build. the final poising point from which consciousness might be pushed into concrete forms of existence. it alsomeans the foundation of a family, and here it meant the family of man. note that hitherto, the spheres have consisted of consciousness alone without matter. by combining these as 0+ 1+ 2+ 3+ 4+ 5+ 6+ 7+ 8, we get 36, and 3+ 6= 9. so here we have the ninth sphere or point of triple triplicity. we should also remember that famili

ntire result from a mother s body, and a separate yet blood-related soul becomes born. a case of god creating man after his own image and likeness. this four-fold process suited the creative name of god perfectly. yhvh (i was, i am, i will be. three letters with the second re-used as a final. the kabbalists thought in terms for this by postulating a four world theory, or four distinct advances of consciousness by which god arrived at the state of creation we live in. they classified these as: 1. atzilut or a condition of origination in which god did no more than conceive the bare idea of anything, such as wet-dry, light-dark, and hard-soft, and so forth. because kabbalists saw this as a direct act of god they classified it by a 3 figure 1 development of spheres figure 2 original position o

e bare idea of anything, such as wet-dry, light-dark, and hard-soft, and so forth. because kabbalists saw this as a direct act of god they classified it by a 3 figure 1 development of spheres figure 2 original position of spheres figure 3 spheres after the fall different god-aspect for each sphere, and saw it as a continuous process through all the spheres. 2. briah or creation wherein originated consciousness became somewhat more defined by individual archetypes known as archangels, one per sphere into clearer categories like- a light sky, a hard metal, a wet ocean. then originated and created consciousness was handed over to whole specialist orders of intelligences called angels, one type per sphere into the next condition of: 3. yetzirah or formation. here everything gets shaped and for

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

initiatic framework of the r. r. et a. c, the initiate should not undertake work of evocation until the 6=5 grade of adeptus major. as a minor adept, the magician at length achieves the knowledge and conversation with his or her holy guardian angel (also known as divine genius) and progressively invokes the forces of the tree of life through the subgrades. only then, 3 having grown into the full consciousness of tiphareth and contact with the divine and angelical forces, is the adept ready to strive to achieve the strength of gevurah. the magical weapon attributed to gevurah is the magic sword, and the primary magical task of the adeptus major is the confrontation with the averse forces. before advancing to the compassion and love of chesed, the adept must first fully integrate the streng

tities previously understood as demons. israel regardie suggested that "the term 'complex' has achieved a fairly wide notoriety during the last quarter century since the circulation of the ideas of freud and jung. it means an aggregation or group of ideas in the mind with a strong emotional charge, capable of affecting conscious thought and behavior."7 living in the dark realm beyond the light of consciousness, the complexes enjoy a sort of semiautonomy within the psyche. whether the magical forces, angels, and demons exist objectively or rather merely subjectively within the psyche of the magician is an epistemological question that goes beyond the scope of the present discussion. for practical purposes, it is quite useful to consider the forces at 7 israel regardie, the art and meaning o

s of the magician. this is not dissimilar to the scientific understanding of light. we may best understand certain properties of light by considering it as a wave and others by considering light as a particle. we may thus gain new insight into the nature of demons by considering the averse forces as subjective forces within the psyche of the magician. these complexes exist beyond the threshold of consciousness, beyond the light of reason so to speak, in the darkness of the psyche. in qabalistic terms, the four worlds of aziluth, briah, yetzirah, and assiah, with their corresponding gods, archangels, and angels are forces of light. they exist in the light of consciousness. the averse forces, qlippoth, spirits, and demons are unconscious forces, which exist in the dark realm beyond our consc

nd our conscious awareness. indeed, the demons are but the "shadows of the gods" a lotus flower opens gracefully in the light, but its root grows in the dark slime beneath the water. each of the forces attributed the tree of life may be likened to a lotus flower. the divine names, archangels, angels, and spheres corresponding to each force are like the petals of the lotus, bathing in the light of consciousness. the corresponding qlippoth, spirits, and demons are the root of the lotus growing in the dark slime. the gods, archangels, and angels are rational or conscious forces. the averse forces comprise the dark, non-rational, frequently repressed, instinctual, and emotive counterparts of the same. these dark forces exert a great power over consciousness. they move us instinctually, emotion

are rational or conscious forces. the averse forces comprise the dark, non-rational, frequently repressed, instinctual, and emotive counterparts of the same. these dark forces exert a great power over consciousness. they move us instinctually, emotionally, and frequently completely unobserved and unnoticed. who has not experienced being "carried away" by a strong emotion, like anger, which colors consciousness temporarily with nearly irresistible power? who has not said, at one time or another "i just don't know what came over me" indeed, unconscious forces play a far more active and fundamental role in day-to-day life then we are normally aware. they manifest autonomously, in response to stimuli in the environment, and independently of our will and awareness. it is the task of the major a

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

, a mighty influence which is seen working through long ages, alike in language, legend and religion. i am met by the arrogant notion, that the life of whole centuries was pervaded by a soulless cheerless barbarism; this would at once contradict the loving kindness of god, who has made his sun give light to all times, and while endowing men with gifts of body and soul, has instilled into them the consciousness of a higher guidance: on all ages of the world, even those of worst repute, there surely fell a foison of health and wealth, which preserved in nations of a nobler strain their sense of right and law. one has only to recognise the mild and manly spirit of our higher antiquity in the purity and power of the national viii peeface. laws, or the talent inherited by the thirteenth century

ogy, then as a dodecalogy. this arrangement comes out in all the mythologies, and especially clear, i think, in ours: almost all the gods appear unequal in rank and power, now superior, now subordinate, so that, mutually dependent, they must all at last be taken as emanations of a highest and only one. what is offensive in polytheism is thereby diminished (p. 176. for even in the heathen breast a consciousness of such subordination could hardly be quite extinct, and the slumbering faith in a highest god might wake up any moment. to point out these groups of deities from our half dried-up sources was beyond my power, but the threes and twelves of the edda are indicated, p. 335. the greeks however differ in having only one twelve, consisting of six gods and six goddesses, while of the ases a

1 future. in the castle-cellar of salurn, in the silesian zobtenberg (p. 937, charles is wuotan (p. 394; and wuotan, after muspilli, rises on the world anew, a god alive and young again. once before, osinn had departed out of the land to go'sheim (yngl. saga, c. 10; they supposed him dead, and he came back. and with long-bearded wuotan the older legend of a red-bearded donar may have started into consciousness again. arthur too, the vanished king, whose return is looked for by the britons^ is believed, riding as he does at the head of the nightly host (p. 942, to be lodged in a mountain with all his masseuie: felicia, the daughter of sibylle, and the goddess juno live in his fellowship, and his whole army lack neither food nor drink, horses nor raiment^ that gralent continues to live, we a

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

ned even up to divine veneration. gods and men transformed themselves into trees, plants or beasts, spirits and elements assumed animal, forms; why should the worship they had hitherto enjoyed be withheld from the altered type of their manifestation? brought under this point of view, there is nothing to startle us in the veneration of trees or animals. it has become a gross thing only when to the consciousness of men the higher being has vanished from behind the form he assumed, and the form alone has then to stand for him. we must however distinguish from divinely honoured plants and animals those that were esteemed high and holy because they stood in close relationship to gods or spirits. of this kind are beasts and vegetables used for sacrifice, trees under which 1 the way it is express

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

the higher temple degree monographs, and provide the means by which the neophytes can qualify for these temple degrees and receive them for study in their own home in the same manner as the introductory degrees. the instructions, lessons, laws, and principles given to the member in these preliminary monographs contain many astonishing ideas and do more to inculcate the true rosicrucian art in the consciousness of the member than any preliminary steps that have ever been devised. after the proper preparation and the development of certain psychic faculties and functions during the six weeks or more of preliminary preparation, the member is ready for the personal initiation of a psychic and spiritual nature whereby he becomes acquainted in his own home with some of the highest principles. th

federation? ans. the federation was known as federation universelle des ordres et societes initiatiques (or by the initials of the term, fudosi. it was an alliance of fourteen or more of the esoteric organizations throughout the world which were carrying out the work of the great white rrotherhood, and all of which conducted esoteric initiations for the attunement of the initiate with the cosmic consciousness. the a.m.o.r.c. of the worldwide jurisdiction (the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia) and its affiliate, the traditional martinist order, were the only representatives of this federation in this part of the western world (the fudosi does not now operate objectively) ques. how can there be a number of rosicrucian societies without relationship [58] ans. the word or term

at white brotherhood is certain, and assignment to service as imperator, magus, or hierophant in some phase of the work on earth will then bring affiliation with the great white lodge. how is such instruction given by the personal master? it is, truly, personal, and is given through the media of the cosmic. in other words, it becomes what is generally referred to as cosmic illumination, or cosmic consciousness, for at certain hours, days, or weeks of one's life one becomes conscious of some new and astounding knowledge, often with, and sometimes without, being aware of the presence or contact of the personal teacher. the student, who attains membership in the great white brotherhood, after due preparation and real worthiness, first discovers this by becoming conscious of having passed thro

ersonal teacher. the student, who attains membership in the great white brotherhood, after due preparation and real worthiness, first discovers this by becoming conscious of having passed through a series of events constituting a true initiation. often these occur during the night, or while he is on periods of rest and meditation in the mountains or valleys, away from active worldly affairs. this consciousness is accompanied by an influx of divine apprehension and spiritual awakening, affecting even the physical body to such an extent as to bring about a real rebirth of the body with rejuvenation, increased vigor, restored functioning in organs and parts that were tired, depleted, or subnormal. cosmic consciousness this is followed by a sudden increase in the functioning of a sense which i

red, depleted, or subnormal. cosmic consciousness this is followed by a sudden increase in the functioning of a sense which is mistakenly called intuition at the time, for it seems to be like the intuitive faculty that was being highly developed during the earlier stages of preparation leading up to the original initiation into the great white brotherhood. it is not intuition, however, but cosmic consciousness of events now occurring and decreed to occur in the near future. it is knowledge and not a prophetic impression. then follow guiding instructions and definite knowledge of laws and principles, acts, and actualities in accordance with the needs and desires of the member. from then on the member attends the earthly lodge as a worker to help others who are on the path and to assist in t

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

sition, and the liabilities of mixed failures and success are also notorious.thereseems then no impossibility, according to the condi255 tionsofthe argument, in a positive communicationofthought taking place between a brain in mexico and a brain in france; nay,ifwe suppose the brain in mexico as sensitive and clairvoyant as the french one, the transferenceofthought may be mutual, and there may be consciousness of the communica255 tion on either side. but in the absenceofsuch coincident sensitiveness there seems no reason,underthe assumptions, for requiring that the absent person should become 'conscious of the communication, and agree in the accuracyofthe conversa255 tions ascribed to them' and to which they did in fact furnish their part, and in defaultofthis for concluding that the 'unre

no goodspirits,-eitherangels, planetary spirits, orothers,-everrapped for the gratification of mortal. no person ever yet left the earth in so pure a state that he could leave without one thought or regret the things that he left behind.itis impossible that they could do so.theless regret they have at leaving it, and the less their thoughts are fixed on worldly things, the more rapidly they lose consciousness of it in the atmosphere and hades, but none (of those who attain hades) through that are doomed to any punishment, further than their own thoughts.thesoul, for the first time after being disembodied on earth, will take a material shape. it will have the appearance of the human body, withallgrossness,alldeformity removed.itwillbe spiritual,-angelical,-light, even as air,-swift as thou

s 'i have not got it with me''ifi devote next friday evening to it will you bring the book with you?'140therosicrucianseercatholic religion. 1 no more believed the doctrines 1 professed, the sanctityofvows that 1 took, than 1 did in my competency to give absolution for money or my efficiency in obtaining the intercessionofsaints that 1 ridiculed 'i was soon after death aware of my sin, and with a consciousness of all my offences, with a knowledge of the right and a desire to obtain it, and through it peace and rest. 1 have remained as 1 died, and 1 am told that it is to the mercyofthe providence that 1 blasphemed upon earthloweeven this my present position, sorrowful and earth-bound as itis-theytell me that my sufferings on earth and my death by the hands of another prevented. me from livi

tching forth a hand to savethem-godwould not punish that man everlastingly. in any part of his life while upon earth and before his ascension he did not lose the form and the feelings of the humanbody-hewas then the son ofman-hecould not live forty days and forty nights without any sustenance. he did not fast during thattime-heonly took what was necessary to keep the body animated. without losing consciousness jesus christ was tempted, as many others have been, tosin-fora moment he felt inclined to abandon his object, but the thought of man's salvation and theexcerptsfromthecrystalmssi173. i believe a man is rewarded or punished according to his merits or demerits on earth.thatno punishment however great while it lasts is everlasting, but punishment for all sins is shortened and finally en

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

such as plutarch and horapollo. see e. iversen, the myth of egypt and its hieroglyphs in european tradition (princeton, 1993. 112. freud s collection of figurines of ancient egyptian deities can be viewed at the freud museum in london. in his autobiography, memories, dreams, reflections (london, 1963, jung wrote of the horus myth: it is a myth which must have been told after human culture that is consciousness had for the first time released men from the darkness of prehistoric times (translated by richard and clara winston. 113. see frazer, the golden bough: a study in magic and religion, abridged ed (london, 1922, 477 507. 114. for the arguments for and against this thesis, see the anthology the myth and ritual theory, edited by r. a. segal (malden and oxford, 1998. 115. see his black at

n as the nu or the nun, continued to surround the world even after creation and were thought of as the ultimate source of the nile. when personified as a deity, nun could be called the father and mother of the creator, because the creator was thought of as coming into existence within the nun. after creation, qualities of the primeval state, such as its darkness, were retrospectively endowed with consciousness and became a group of deities known as the eight or the ogdoad of hermopolis (see deities, themes, and concepts. the eight were imagined as amphibians and reptiles, fertile creatures of the dark primeval slime. they were the forces that shaped the creator or even the first manifestations of the creator. in order to become the fathers and mothers of life, they had to change or, in som

a negative counterpart in the great serpent apophis. apophis represented the destructive aspect of chaos that constantly tried to overwhelm all individual beings and reduce everything back to its primeval state of oneness. so, even before creation began, the world contained the elements of its own destruction. 58 handbook of egyptian mythology emergence of the creator summary: the creator attains consciousness and becomes lonely. he/she differentiates the elements of chaos by speaking their names. the first light or the first sound begins the process of creation. the creator appears as the sun god. he may be born to a cow, emerge from a lotus on the water or from an egg, or alight in the form of a bird on the first mound of solid land. the creator was the unique one in the nun who existed

resource) source in the nun. during the annual nile flood, egypt seemed to revert to its primeval state, and civilization was in danger of being swept away. the creator had to intervene and send divine messengers to ask nun to curb the destructive power of his flood. since the nun also contained the potential to create life, nun was thought of as a demiurge, a kind of instinctive movement toward consciousness. at memphis, the creator god ptah was said to have embodied himself as nun in order to make things live and grow. more often, egyptian creation myths speak of the creator s coming into being in the nun. the generative powers of the nun could be personified by a goddess known as mehet-weret (the great flood) who gave birth to the creator sun god. every night the sun god ra returned to

HEAVEN HELL

nd doctrines of osiris are far more prominent, and the state of the beatified closely resembles that described in the "book of the dead" in primitive times in egypt men thought that they would obtain admission into the kingdom of hetep by learning and remembering the secret name of this god and certain magical formulae, and by pronouncing them in the correct way at the proper time. the need for a consciousness of sin, and repentance, and a life of good works, were not then held to be indispensable for admission into the abode of the beatified. from the "book of gates" however, we learn that in the later dynastic period a belief was prevalent that those who worshipped the "great god" on earth, and made all the duly-appointed offerings, and turned not aside to "miserable little gods" and liv

HEKAS

myself curious to know of such definitions, if indeed they have even been considered by the majority. i am interested to know because it is this 'work' which constitutes the function of any magical practice. it is at this juncture which i will offer a brief definition of what i myself, might consider to be the vital nature of the magical 'working- any practice/activity which refines and develops consciousness constitutes the work of the magical operator, and it is this characteristic or distinction, which underlies the true function of the arte. by this measure, we may then determine that any practice or activity which does not refine or develop consciousness is divorced from the true function of magick, and is thus redundant. i make this definition with a distinct purpose in mind, namely

tructures and techniques used by craft are consistent and have almost always been used, but it is in their manner of application that one with discernment may note that these self-same forms, although having in themselves certain intrinsic values, are being used irrespectively of the knowledge which they encode and thus are being dealt with on levels other than those operated upon by the evolving consciousness of the aspiring adept. this however does not mean that these practices don't work, merely that their function is minimised by the context. i am stating matters in this way solely in order to make practitioners conscious of their own approaches, but also with the hope that any readers of traditional descent may consider and perhaps grasp the fact that the current in itself may use man

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

m. le prefect to return immediately. with this intention he and his brotherofficer started out. just as they got to the corner of the rue de lanery and the boulevard, delessert stoppedsuddenly and put his hand to his forehead "my god" he cried "the crystal! the picture" and fell prone upon his face, insensible. he was taken at onceto a hospital, but only lingered a few hours, never regaining his consciousness. under express instructionfrom the authorities, a most careful, minute, and thorough autopsy was made of delessert's body by severaldistinguished surgeons, whose unanimous opinion was, that the cause of his death was apoplexy, due tofatigue and nervous excitement. as soon as delessert was sent to the hospital, his brother inspector hurried to the central office, and delassa, together

albrain "how absurd! and how can man do this "contemplation and a strong desire to assimilate the blessed gods, will enable him to do so "and if man refuses this intellectual occupation, by which you mean, i suppose, the fixing of the eyes on thetip of his nose, what becomes of him after the death of his body" was my mocking question "he will be dealt with according to the prevailing state of his consciousness, of which there are many grades.at best- immediate rebirth; at worst- the state of avitchi, a mental hell. yet one need not be an ascetic toassimilate spiritual life which will extend to the hereafter. all that is required is to try and approach spirit "how so? even when disbelieving in it- i rejoined "even so! one may disbelieve and yet harbour in one's nature room for doubt, howeve

that some unknown temple to which you have neverbeen before, and the existence of which you think you have reasons to deny, is the 'spiritual plane' of which iam speaking. some one takes you by the hand and leads you towards its entrance, curiosity makes you openits door and look within. by this simple act, by entering it for one second, you have established an everlastingconnection between your consciousness and the temple. you cannot deny its existence any longer, norobliterate the fact of your having entered it. and according to the character and the variety of your work,within its holy precincts, so will you live in it after your consciousness is severed from its dwelling of flesh "what do you mean? and what has my after-death consciousness- if such a thing exists- to do with thetempl

e fact of your having entered it. and according to the character and the variety of your work,within its holy precincts, so will you live in it after your consciousness is severed from its dwelling of flesh "what do you mean? and what has my after-death consciousness- if such a thing exists- to do with thetemple "it has everything to do with it" solemnly rejoined the old man "there can be no self-consciousness afterdeath outside the temple of spirit. that which you will have done within its plane will alone survive. all the nightmare talesi- the stranger's story29 rest is false and an illusion. it is doomed to perish in the ocean of maya" amused at the idea of living outside one's body, i urged on my old friend to tell me more. mistaking mymeaning the venerable man willingly consented. tam

ourselves for spirituality in another world- as forgymnastics. carrying on the analogy between the temple and the "spiritual plane" he tried to illustrate hisidea. he had himself worked in the temple of spirit two-thirds of his life, and given several hours daily to"contemplation" thus he knew) that after he had laid aside his mortal casket "a mere illusion" heexplained- he would in his spiritual consciousness live over again every feeling of ennobling joy anddivine bliss he had ever had, or ought to have had- only a hundredfold intensified. his work on thespirit-plane had been considerable, he said, and he hoped, therefore that the wages of the labourer wouldprove proportionate "but suppose the labourer, as in the example you have just brought forward in my case, should have no more,than

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

n or rebirth 115 what is memory according to theosophical teaching? 115 why do we not remember our past lives? 119 on individuality and personality 124 on the reward and punishment of the ego 128 on the kamaloka and devachan 133 on the fate of the lower principles 133 why theosophists do not believe in the return of pure "spirits" 135 a few words about the skandhas 142 on postmortem and postnatal consciousness 145 what is really meant by annihilation 150 definite words for definite things 158 on the nature of our thinking principle 165 the mystery of the ego 165 the complex nature of manas 170 the doctrine is taught in st. john's gospel 172 on the mysteries of reincarnation 183 periodical rebirths 183 what is karma? 186 who are those who know? 199 the difference between faith and knowledge

modern, that the infinite cannot be known by the finite-i.e, sensed by the finite self-but that the divine essence could be communicated to the higher spiritual self in a state of ecstasy. this condition can hardly be attained, like hypnotism, by "physical and chemical means" q. what is your explanation of it? a. real ecstasy was defined by plotinus as "the liberation of the mind from its finite consciousness, becoming one and identified with the infinite" this is the highest condition, says professor wilder, but not one of permanent duration, and it is reached only by the very, very few. it is, indeed, identical with that state which is known in india as samadhi. the latter is practiced by the yogis, who facilitate it physically by the greatest abstinence in food and drink, and mentally

how would you explain it? a. we assert that the divine spark in man being one and identical in its essence with the universal spirit, our "spiritual self" is practically omniscient, but that it cannot manifest its knowledge owing to the impediments of matter. now the more these impediments are removed, in other words, the more the physical body is paralyzed, as to its own independent activity and consciousness, as in deep sleep or deep trance, or, again, in illness, the more fully can the inner self manifest on this plane. this is our explanation of those truly wonderful phenomena of a higher order, in which undeniable intelligence and knowledge are exhibited. as to the lower order of manifestations, such as physical phenomena and the platitudes and common talk of the general "spirit" to e

s. we say that in such cases it is not the spirits of the dead who descend on earth, but the spirits of the living that ascend to the pure spiritual souls. in truth there is neither ascending nor descending, but a change of state or condition for the medium. the body of the latter becoming paralyzed, or "entranced" the spiritual ego is free from its trammels, and finds itself on the same plane of consciousness with the disembodied spirits. hence, if there is any spiritual attraction between the two they can communicate, as often occurs in dreams. the difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a medium has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its

t but meta-spirit, so to speak, we maintain that the term spirit can only be applied to the true individuality. q. but what is the distinction between this "true individuality" and the "i" or "ego" of which we are all conscious? page 19 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt a. before i can answer you, we must argue upon what you mean by "i" or "ego" we distinguish between the simple fact of self-consciousness, the simple feeling that "i am i" and the complex thought that "i am mr. smith" or "mrs. brown" believing as we do in a series of births for the same ego, or reincarnation, this distinction is the fundamental pivot of the whole idea. you see "mr. smith" really means a long series of daily experiences strung together by the thread of memory, and forming what mr. smith calls "himself"

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

ame or a 9 sigil. the scrambled personality tapes were to act as auditory sigils- storms of emotion whipped up by intensive remembering (replaying) sets of memories. letting loose the hyenas of cynicism on a cherished ideal or goal. the means of gnosis: sensory overload, hyperventilation, old favourites such as hunger, thirst, exhaustion. 120 hours without sleep produces a fine paranoic .edge. to consciousness. cohering the images that welled up from within- using fingerpainting, moulding clay mixed with body fluids and excreta, sculpture using broken glass; and the more usual methods; sigils, auto-writing, taking a line for a walk. by these means the forgotten ones take shape. these .psychographs. accumulate in corners of the temple, and it takes on the clutter of an austin osman spare pr

entity. this is very much a matter of personal taste. alternatively, the servitor can remain freely mobile as an aetheric entity. i tend to find that one-shot, task-specific servitors can be left as aetheric entities, whilst for entities which have more of 18 along-term use, a material base is often helpful. for others, it might be possible to link their use to a specific, identifiable, state of consciousness, which forms part of the core associations which one builds up for a servitor. it is also possible to link a servitor to a specific smell, such as a perfume or essential oil, so that each time the oil is applied, the servitor is activated. this can be particularly useful when creating servitors for general healing, protection, or enhancement of a particular mood. a dab of the perfume

ave been .remembered (often by hypnosis being used as a recall technique. in dealing with such phenomena, there is obviously a great many factors which need to be taken into consideration, but i would like to discuss some of the possible processes which are occurring, with the aim of weaving them into the discussion later. perhaps i should begin by making a declaration; that i do not believe that consciousness is a purely internal or subjective experience; rather, it is an emergent property of our interaction with the biosphere as a whole. i would assert that consciousness, and the self-referential awareness of human beings, are not necessarily one and the same. when individuals encounter something .outside. their embedded structure of .how the world should be- that is, consensus reality

. which is rich in detail about bizarre practices but very hazy when it comes to names, dates, places and so forth. the common themes which arise in such encounters could well be a product of cultural similarities between individuals, or even commonalities formed from the way the human brain structures perception. paul deveraux tentatively asserts the proposition that the earth light phenomena is consciousness-sensitive. that is, that the energy forms are sensitive to the conscious mind of the observer. many accounts of earth lights talk about the lights following the observer, playing .tag. with them, or appear to display the characteristics of being intelligently guided. this brings us back to magical phenomena and fra. choronzon.s .chaos invocation. theories. when creating (or evoking a

the human brain, or possibly the electro-magnetic field generated by cars, power lines, etc. all of which leads us slowly back to stone circles; lovecraft.s .frienzied rites on the hilltops, and the role that sound plays in all of this. there is a great deal of magical literature available exploring the dynamics of sound, particularly different vocal techniques used to produce an altered state of consciousness(asc. one of the key factors seems to be rhythm. rhythms carry our consciousness along, from heartbeats, to cycles of breathing, sleeping, night-day and the passage of seasons. rhythms promote associated body movements and adjustments, and act as a signal to begin movement without conscious effort, 36 so that less energy is expended when you begin; for example, it has been shown that

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

that if you approach two chaos magicians and ask em what they re doing at any one moment, you re rarely likely to find much of a consensus of approach. this makes chaos difficult to pin down as one thing or another, which again tends to worry those who need approaches to magick to be neatly labelled and clear. 6. gnosis. one of the keys to magical ability is the ability to enter altered states of consciousness at will. we tend to draw a distinct line between ordinary consciousness and altered states, where in fact we move between different states of consciousness- such as daydreams, autopilot (where we carry out actions without cognition) and varying degrees of attention, all the time. however, as far as magick is concerned, the willed entry into intense altered states can be divided into

a name or a sigil. the scrambled personality tapes were to act as auditory sigils- storms of emotions whipped up by intensive remembering (replaying) sets of memories. letting the hyenas of cynicism loose on a cherished idela or goal. the means of gnosis: sensory overload, hyperventilation, old favourites such as hunger, thirst, exhaustion. 120 hours without sleep produces a fine paranoic edge to consciousness. cohering the images: using fingerpainting, moulding clay mixed with body fluids and excreta, sculpture using broken glass; and the more usual methods- sigils, auto-writing, taking a line for a walk. these are the means by which the forgotten ones take shape. these psychographs accumulate in corners of the temple, giving it the clutter of an austin spare print. alas, these psychograp

eighteen hours, and awoke clear of the frenetic delirium which had been built up. over the next six months or so, i experienced periodic bouts of depression, paranoia or self-loathing. when such feelings did occurr, use of the apropriate sigils and names banished these demons back to their bottles. 59 oven-ready chaos technical ecstacy most forms of magical exercise to produce an altered state of consciousness (asc) can be categorised into one of two forms of physiological gnosis; inhibitory or excitatory. over the past two decades, many of these techniques have been studied in laboratory conditions, and two important factors has been isolated, known, respectively, as the habituation, and the dishabituation responses. the habituation response explains the neurological processes which occur

formation that allows a sleeping person to not be awakened by familiar noises, but will allow a new noise to wake them up. as it is the reticular formation which modulates the perceptual experience of the cerebral cortex, then a single, unchanging input serves to dampen the activity of the reticular 60 phil hine formation. this, in turn, inhibits the activity of the cerebral cortex, thus focusing consciousness towards the subject of concentration. as a consequence of this cortical dampening, a high degree of neural coherence as postulated by karl pribram does seem to occurr. one hypothesis is that the quiescence produced in the brain by the habituation response reduces the amount of brain noise, that is, incoherent neural signals. patterns which are ordinarily, indistinct from each other

wards the subject of concentration. as a consequence of this cortical dampening, a high degree of neural coherence as postulated by karl pribram does seem to occurr. one hypothesis is that the quiescence produced in the brain by the habituation response reduces the amount of brain noise, that is, incoherent neural signals. patterns which are ordinarily, indistinct from each other, become clear in consciousness, so that we are more aware of the world around us, and can percieve subtler aspects of experience. thus, the more ordered and cohesive neurological activity across the cortex becomes, the more we are aware of a wider totality of experience. conversely, the more the cerebral cortex is over-stimulated, the more noise is generated in the neural patterns, so our awareness of our environm

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

ters of ra dark lore an essential call of cthulhu primer stories to help you understand the background of call of cthulhu howard phillips lovecraft 1890 1937 the call of cthulhu by h. p. lovecraft written summer 1926 published february 1928 in weird tales, vol. 11, no. 2, p. 159-78, 287. of such great powers or beings there may be conceivably a survival. a survival of a hugely remote period when. consciousness was manifested, perhaps, in shapes and forms long since withdrawn before the tide of advancing humanity. forms of which poetry and legend alone have caught a flying memory and called them gods, monsters, mythical beings of all sorts and kinds- algernon blackwood i. the horror in clay the most merciful thing in the world, i think, is the inability of the human mind to correlate all it

d as the alert gained impetus from its mounting steam. that was all. after that johansen only brooded over the idol in the cabin and attended to a few matters of food for himself and the laughing maniac by his side. he did not try to navigate after the first bold flight, for the reaction had taken something out of his soul. then came the storm of april 2nd, and a gathering of the clouds about his consciousness. there is a sense of spectral whirling through liquid gulfs of infinity, of dizzying rides through reeling universes on a comets tail, and of hysterical plunges from the pit to the moon and from the moon back again to the pit, all livened by a cachinnating chorus of the distorted, hilarious elder gods and the green, bat-winged mocking imps of tartarus. out of that dream came rescue-t

iefly disturbed by the chattering night birds outside; a seemingly limitless legion of whippoorwills that cried their endless message in repetitions timed diabolically to the wheezing gasps of the dying man. it was uncanny and unnatural- too much, thought dr houghton, like the whole of the region he had entered so reluctantly in response to the urgent call. towards one o'clock old whateley gained consciousness, and interrupted his wheezing to choke out a few words to his grandson 'more space, willy, more space soon. yew grows- an' that grows faster. it'll be ready to serve ye soon, boy. open up the gates to yog-sothoth with the long chant that ye'll find on page 751 of the complete edition, an' then put a match to the prison. fire from airth can't burn it nohaow' he was obviously quite mad

saving only in the features of those they have begotten on mankind; and of those are there many sorts, differing in likeness from man's truest eidolon to that shape without sight or substance which is them. they walk unseen and foul in lonely places where the words have been spoken and the rites howled through at their seasons. the wind gibbers with their voices, and the earth mutters with their consciousness. they bend the forest and crush the city, yet may not forest or city behold the hand that smites. kadath in the cold waste hath known them, and what man knows kadath? the ice desert of the south and the sunken isles of ocean hold stones whereon their seal is engraver, but who bath seen the deep frozen city or the sealed tower long garlanded with seaweed and barnacles? great cthulhu i

l, and the three men rushed across the hall to the small genealogical reading-room whence the low whining came. for a second nobody dared to turn on the light, then armitage summoned up his courage and snapped the switch. one of the three- it is not certain which- shrieked aloud at what sprawled before them among disordered tables and overturned chairs. professor rice declares that he wholly lost consciousness for an instant, though he did not stumble or fall. the thing that lay half-bent on its side in a foetid pool of greenish-yellow ichor and tarry stickiness was almost nine feet tall, and the dog had torn off all the clothing and some of the skin. it was not quite dead, but twitched silently and spasmodically while its chest heaved in monstrous unison with the mad piping of the expecta

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

ustified his comparison with the dreamlike suggestions of primordial temple ruins, on cloudy asian mountaintops so subtly and strangely painted by roerich. there was indeed something hauntingly roerich-like about this whole unearthly continent of mountainous mystery. i had felt it in october when we first caught sight of victoria land, and i felt it afresh now. i felt, too, another wave of uneasy consciousness of archaean mythical resemblances; of how disturbingly this lethal realm corresponded to the evilly famed plateau of leng in the primal writings. mythologists have placed leng in central asia; but the racial memory of man- or of his predecessors- is long, and it may well be that certain tales have come down from lands and mountains and temples of horror earlier than asia and earlier

ange. certainly, this was above all a region of caves, gulfs, and underground secrets beyond human penetration. looking back to our sensations, and recalling our dazedness at viewing this monstrous survival from aeons we had thought prehuman, i can only wonder that we preserved the semblance of equilibrium, which we did. of course, we knew that something- chronology, scientific theory, or our own consciousness- was woefully awry; yet we kept enough poise to guide the plane, observe many things quite minutely, and take a careful series of photographs which may yet serve both us and the world in good stead. in my case, ingrained scientific habit may have helped; for above all my bewilderment and sense of menace, there burned a dominant curiosity to fathom more of this age-old secret- to know

hinking about the northward tunnel and the abyss so soon after our somber discovery, and i am not prepared to say that we would have immediately revived such thoughts but for a specific circumstance which broke in upon us and set up a whole new train of speculations. we had replaced the tarpaulin over poor gedney and were standing in a kind of mute bewilderment when the sounds finally reached our consciousness- the first sounds we had heard since descending out of the open where the mountain wind whined faintly from its unearthly heights. well-known and mundane though they were, their presence in this remote world of death was more unexpected and unnerving than any grotesque or fabulous tones could possibly have been- since they gave a fresh upsetting to all our notions of cosmic harmony

s wife, paid much more dearly for a backward glance. and again came that shocking, wide-ranged piping "tekeli-li! tekeli-li" i might as well be frank- even if i cannot bear to be quite direct- in stating what we saw; though at the time we felt that it was not to be admitted even to each other. the words reaching the reader can never even suggest the awfulness of the sight itself. it crippled our consciousness so completely that i wonder we had the residual sense to dim our torches as planned, and to strike the right tunnel toward the dead city. instinct alone must have carried us through- perhaps better than reason could have done; though if that was what saved us, we paid a high price. of reason we certainly had little enough left. danforth was totally unstrung, and the first thing i rem

otions to change seats and take over his duties he did not protest. i tried to keep all my skill and self-possession about me, and stared at the sector of reddish farther sky betwixt the walls of the pass-resolutely refusing to pay attention to the puffs of mountain-top vapor, and wishing that i had wax-stopped ears like ulysses men off the siren s coast to keep that disturbing windpiping from my consciousness. but danforth, released from his piloting and keyed up to a dangerous nervous pitch, could not keep quiet. i felt him turning and wriggling about as he looked back at the terrible receding city, ahead at the cave-riddled, cube-barnacled peaks, sidewise at the bleak sea of snowy, rampart-strewn foothills, and upward at the seething, grotesquely clouded sky. it was then, just as i was

HP LOVECRAFT BEYOND THE WALL OF SLEEP

are still a certain remainder whose immundane and ethereal character permit of no ordinary interpretation, and whose vaguely exciting and disquieting effect suggests possible minute glimpses into a sphere of mental existence no less important than physical life, yet separated from that life by an all but impassable barrier. from my experience i cannot doubt but that man, when lost to terrestrial consciousness, is indeed sojourning in another and uncorporeal life of far different nature from the life we know, and of which only the slightest and most indistinct memories linger after waking. from those blurred and fragmentary memories we may infer much, yet prove little. we may guess that in dreams life, matter, and vitality, as the earth knows such things, are not necessarily constant; and

HP LOVECRAFT COOL AIR

nd was moved to unaccustomed speech as memories of better days surged over him. his voice, if queer, was at least soothing; and i could not even perceive that he breathed as the fluent sentences rolled urbanely out. he sought to distract my mind from my own seizure by speaking of his theories and experiments; and i remember his tactfully consoling me about my weak heart by insisting that will and consciousness are stronger than organic life itself, so that if a bodily frame be but originally healthy and carefully preserved, it may through a scientific enhancement of these qualities retain a kind of nervous animation despite the most serious impairments, defects, or even absences in the battery of specific organs. he might, he half jestingly said, some day teach me to live--or at least to p

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

nconscious on the blood-stained carpet, beaten, scratched, and mauled, and with the broken remnants of west s bottles and instruments around us. only an open window told what had become of our assailant, and many wondered how he himself had fared after the terrific leap from the second story to the lawn which he must have made. there were some strange garments in the room, but west upon regaining consciousness said they did not belong to the stranger, but were specimens collected for bacteriological analysis in the course of investigations on the transmission of germ diseases. he ordered them burnt as soon as possible in the capacious fireplace. to the police we both declared ignorance of our late companion s identity. he was, west nervously said, a congenial stranger whom we had met at so

used since college days, when our feats were new and groping. i cannot express the wild, breathless suspense with which we waited for results on this first really fresh specimen- the first we could reasonably expect to open its lips in rational speech, perhaps to tell of what it had seen beyond the unfathomable abyss. west was a materialist, believing in no soul and attributing all the working of consciousness to bodily phenomena; consequently he looked for no revelation of hideous secrets from gulfs and caverns beyond death s barrier. i did not wholly disagree with him theoretically, yet held vague instinctive remnants of the primitive faith of my forefathers; so that i could not help eyeing the corpse with a certain amount of awe and terrible expectation. besides- i could not extract fro

he solution had truly accomplished, at least temporarily, its full mission of restoring rational and articulate life to the dead. but in that triumph there came to me the greatest of all horrors- not horror of the thing that spoke, but of the deed that i had witnessed and of the man with whom my professional fortunes were joined. for that very fresh body, at last writhing into full and terrifying consciousness with eyes dilated at the memory of its last scene on earth, threw out its frantic hands in a life and death struggle with the air, and suddenly collapsing into a second and final dissolution from which there could be no return, screamed out the cry that will ring eternally in my aching brain "help! keep off, you cursed little tow-head fiend- keep that damned needle away from me" v. t

original ideas on the independent vital properties of organic cells and nerve-tissue separated from natural physiological systems; and achieved some hideous preliminary results in the form of neverdying, artificially nourished tissue obtained from the nearly hatched eggs of an indescribably tropical reptile. two biological points he was exceedingly anxious to settle- first, whether any amount of consciousness and rational action be possible without the brain, proceeding from the spinal cord and various nerve-centres; and second, whether any kind of ethereal, intangible relation distinct from the material cells may exist to link the surgically separated parts of what has previously been a single living organism. all this research work required a prodigious supply of freshly slaughtered hum

normalities sprouting, bubbling, and baking over a winking bluish-green spectre of dim flame in a far corner of black shadows. the specimen, as west repeatedly observed, had a splendid nervous system. much was expected of it; and as a few twitching motions began to appear, i could see the feverish interest on west s face. he was ready, i think, to see proof of his increasingly strong opinion that consciousness, reason, and personality can exist independently of the brain- that man has no central connective spirit, but is merely a machine of nervous matter, each section more or less complete in itself. in one triumphant demonstration west was about to relegate the mystery of life to the category of myth. the body now twitched more vigorously, and beneath our avid eyes commenced to heave in

HP LOVECRAFT HYPNOS

s ruins and brought somehow to life in our stifling age only to feel the chill and pressure of devastating years. and when he opened his immense, sunken, and wildly luminous black eyes i knew he would be thence-forth my only friend-the only friend of one who had never possessed a friend before-for i saw that such eyes must have looked fully upon the grandeur and the terror of realms beyond normal consciousness and reality; realms which i had cherished in fancy, but vainly sought. so as i drove the crowd away i told him he must come home with me and be my teacher and leader in unfathomed mysteries, and he assented without speaking a word. afterward i found that his voice was music-the music of deep viols and of crystalline spheres. we talked often in the night, and in the day, when i chisel

f deep viols and of crystalline spheres. we talked often in the night, and in the day, when i chiseled busts of him and carved miniature heads in ivory to immortalize his different expressions. of our studies it is impossible to speak, since they held so slight a connection with anything of the world as living men conceive it. they were of that vaster and more appalling universe of dim entity and consciousness which lies deeper than matter, time, and space, and whose existence we suspect only in certain forms of sleep- those rare dreams beyond dreams which come never to common men, and but once or twice in the lifetime of imaginative men. the cosmos of our waking knowledge, born from such an universe as a bubble is born from the pipe of a jester, touches it only as such a bubble may touch

e caverns of dream. awed, shaken, and portentous, my friend who had been beyond the barrier warned me that we must never venture within those realms again. what he had seen, he dared not tell me; but he said from his wisdom that we must sleep as little as possible, even if drugs were necessary to keep us awake. that he was right, i soon learned from the unutterable fear which engulfed me whenever consciousness lapsed. after each short and inevitable sleep i seemed older, whilst my friend aged with a rapidity almost shocking. it is hideous to see wrinkles form and hair whiten almost before one's eyes. our mode of life was now totally altered. heretofore a recluse so far as i know-his true name and origin never having passed his lips-my friend now became frantic in his fear of solitude. at n

HP LOVECRAFT THE BEAST IN THE CAVE

. i ran to meet the flare, and before i could completely understand what had occurred, was lying upon the ground at the feet of the guide, embracing his boots and gibbering. despite my boasted reserve, in a most meaningless and idiotic manner, pouring out my terrible story, and at the same time overwhelming my auditor with protestations of gratitude. at length, i awoke to something like my normal consciousness. the guide had noted my absence upon the arrival of the party at the entrance of the cave, and had, from his own intuitive sense of direction, proceeded to make a thorough canvass of by-passages just ahead of where he had last spoken to me, locating my whereabouts after a quest of about four hours. by the time he had related this to me, i, emboldened by his torch and his company, beg

HP LOVECRAFT THE CALL OF CTHULHU

unds uttered by the stricken figure that lay stretched out on the limestone had told us the awesome truth. the creature i had killed, the strange beast of the unfathomed cave, was, or had at one time been a man! 1998-1999 william johns last modified: 12/18/1999 18:4242the call of cthulhu of such great powers or beings there may be conceivably a survival. a survival of a hugely remote period when. consciousness was manifest, perhaps, in shapes and forms long since withdrawn before the tide of advancing humanity. forms of which poetry and legend alone have caught a flying memory and called them gods, monsters, mythical beings of all sorts and kinds- algernon blackwood i. the horror in clay the most merciful thing in the world, i think, is the inability of the human mind to correlate all its

ond as the alert gained impetus from its mounting steam. that was all. after that johansen only brooded over the idol in the cabin and attended to a few matters of food for himself and the laughing maniac by his side. he did not try to navigate after the first bold flight; for the reaction had taken something out of his soul. then came the storm of 2 april, and a gathering of the clouds about his consciousness. there is a sense of spectral whirling through liquid gulfs of infinity, of dizzying rides through reeling universes on a comet's tail, and of hysterical plunges from the pit to the moon and from the moon back again to the pit, all livened by a cachinnating chorus of the distorted, hilarious elder gods and the green, bat-winged mucking imps of tartarus. out of that dream came rescue

HP LOVECRAFT THE CRAWLING CHAOS

he apartment i could form no idea, for my thoughts were still far from settled, but i noticed van-coloured rugs and draperies, elaborately fashioned tables, chairs, ottomans, and divans, and delicate vases and ornaments which conveyed a suggestion of the exotic without being actually alien. these things i noticed, yet they were not long uppermost in my mind. slowly but inexorably crawling upon my consciousness and rising above every other impression, came a dizzying fear of the unknown; a fear all the greater because i could not analyse it, and seeming to concern a stealthily approaching menace; not death, but some nameless, unheard-of thing inexpressibly more ghastly and abhorrent. presently i realised that the direct symbol and excitant of my fear was the hideous pounding whose incessant

HP LOVECRAFT THE LURKING FEAR

e weeds outside and illumined the chinks in the upper wall. every second i was consumed with a mixture of fear and curiosity. what would the storm call forth-or was there anything left for it to call? guided by a lightning flash i settled myself down behind a dense clump of vegetation, through which i could see the opening without being seen. if heaven is merciful, it will some day efface from my consciousness the sight that i saw, and let me live my last years in peace. i cannot sleep at night now, and have to take opiates when it thunders. the thing came abruptly and unannounced; a demon, ratlike scurrying from pits remote and unimaginable, a hellish panting and stifled grunting, and then from that opening beneath the chimney a burst of multitudinous and leprous life- a loathsome night-s

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

terror of my own ancestry. as i have said, my grandmother and uncle douglas had always disturbed me. now, years after their passing, i gazed at their pictured faces with a measurably heightened feeling of repulsion and alienation. i could not at first understand the change, but gradually a horrible sort of comparison began to obtrude itself on my unconscious mind despite the steady refusal of my consciousness to admit even the least suspicion of it. it was clear that the typical expression of these faces now suggested something it had not suggested before- something which would bring stark panic if too openly thought of. but the worst shock came when my uncle shewed me the orne jewellery in a downtown safe deposit vault. some of the items were delicate and inspiring enough, but there was

HP LOVECRAFT THE STATEMENT OF RANDOLPH CARTER

own cries now broke the hideous silence. but after a while there was a further clicking in the receiver, and i strained my ears to listen. again i called down "warren, are you there" and in answer heard the thing which has brought this cloud over my mind. i do not try, gentlemen, to account for that thing--that voice--nor can i venture to describe it in detail, since the first words took away my consciousness and created a mental blank which reaches to the time of my awakening in the hospital. shall i say that the voice was deep; hollow; gelatinous; remote; unearthly; inhuman; disembodied? what shall i say? it was the end of my experience, and is the end of my story. i heard it, and knew no more--heard it as i sat petrified in that unknown cemetery in the hollow, amidst the crumbling ston

HP LOVECRAFT THE TOMB

smutes the sylvan landscape to one vivid and almost homogeneous mass of green; when the senses are well-nigh intoxicated with the surging seas of moist verdure and the subtly indefinable odors of the soil and the vegetation. in such surroundings the mind loses its perspective; time and space become trivial and unreal, and echoes of a forgotten prehistoric past beat insistently upon the enthralled consciousness. all day i had been wandering through the mystic groves of the hollow; thinking thoughts i need not discuss, and conversing with things i need not name. in years a child of ten, i had seen and heard many wonders unknown to the throng; and was oddly aged in certain respects. when, upon forcing my way between two savage clumps of briars, i suddenly encountered the entrance of the vault

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

nner cave with vague suggestions of a monstrous arch and gigantic sculptured hand on the farther wall. now there was neither cave nor absence of cave; neither wall nor absence of wall. there was only a flux of impressions not so much visual as cerebral, amidst which the entity that was randolph carter experienced perceptions or registrations of all that his mind revolved on, yet without any clear consciousness of the way in which he received them. by the time the rite was over, carter knew that he was in no region whose place could he told by earth's geographers, and in no age whose date history could fix; for the nature of what was happening was not wholly unfamiliar to him. there were hints of it in the cryptical pnakotic fragments, and a whole chapter in the forbidden necronomicon of th

rash one beyond all the worlds into the abyss of unnamable devourers. for he is 'umr at-tawil, the most ancient one, which the scribe rendereth as the pro-longed of life" memory and imagination shaped dim half-pictures with uncertain outlines amidst the seething chaos, but carter knew that they were of memory and imagination only. yet he felt that it was not chance which built these things in his consciousness, but rather some vast reality, ineffable and undimensioned, which surrounded him and strove to translate itself into the only symbols he was capable of grasping. for no mind of earth may grasp the extensions of shape which interweave in the oblique gulfs outside time and the dimensions we know. there floated before carter a cloudy pageantry of shapes and scenes which he somehow linke

all local perspectives and narrow partial views; and he was familiar enough with profound speculations to be free from the bondage of local and partial conceptions. had his whole quest not been based upon a faith in the unreality of the local and partial? after an impressive pause the waves continued, saying that what the denizens of few-dimensioned zones call change is merely a function of their consciousness, which views the external world from various cosmic angles. as the shapes produced by the cutting of a cone seem to vary with the angles of cutting- being circle, ellipse, parabola or hyperbola according to that angle, yet without any change in the cone itself- so do the local aspects of an unchanged- and endless reality seem to change with the cosmic angle of regarding. to this vari

ich views the external world from various cosmic angles. as the shapes produced by the cutting of a cone seem to vary with the angles of cutting- being circle, ellipse, parabola or hyperbola according to that angle, yet without any change in the cone itself- so do the local aspects of an unchanged- and endless reality seem to change with the cosmic angle of regarding. to this variety of angles of consciousness the feeble beings of the inner worlds are slaves, since with rare exceptions they can not learn to control them. only a few students of forbidden things have gained inklings of this control, and have thereby conquered time and change. but the entities outside the gates command all angles, and view the myriad parts of the cosmos in terms of fragmentary change-involving perspective, or

d the waves, and all stages of growth in each one of these beings, are merely manifestations of one archetypal and eternal being in the space outside dimensions. each local being- son, father, grandfather, and so on- and each stage of individual being- infant, child, boy, man- is merely one of the infinite phases of that same archetypal and eternal being, caused by a variation in the angle of the consciousness-plane which cuts it. randolph carter at all ages; randolph carter and all his ancestors, both human and pre-human, terrestrial and preterrestrial; all these were only phases of one ultimate, eternal "carter" outside space and time- phantom projections differentiated only by the angle at which the plane of consciousness happened to cut the eternal archetype in each case. a slight chan

INFERNAL UNION

elf, or the true will is discovered and the best possible place for the individual is found and developed. in the end, separation by virtue of a person having had become a complete being, dissolution is not a threat to a continued existence. something more lasting has been found worthy of the process of crystallization. on the luciferian path we work with darkness instead of banishing it from our consciousness. one might ask whether there are polarities that can be discerned apart from the obvious, that of darkness with light. the answer is found in the essences of the witch-king and queen, samael and lilith. their sexual union produced the original spawn of demons and succubi. their continued union through us produces or brings to our awareness, the timeless treasures of knowledge and str

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

their effect as total result, are creating the emanation of the soul or the aura. this is also the reason for high adepts or saints always being represented in the images with a halo identical to the aura we have described. besides the character, the temperament and the activity of the electromagnetic fluid, the astral body still has two centers in the brain, the cerebrum being the seat of normal consciousness, whilst in the cerebellum, there is the opposite to the normal consciousness, the sub-conscious. as to their functions, see the chapter concerning the spirit. as it has been said before, according to the elements, the soul is divided in exactly the same way as the body. the psychic functions, powers and properties also have their seat respectively in the soul and certain centers anal

pirit, the spiritual ego with the four specific elemental qualities, proper to the immortal spirit, which was created in god s image. the fiery principle, the impulsive part, means the will (volition. the airy principle shows up in the intellect (mind, the watery principle respectively in the life and the feeling, and the earthy principle is representing the union of all the three elements in the consciousness of the ego. all the other qualities of the spirit are based upon these four original principles. the typical part of the fifth, say the etheric principle (akasa) manifests itself, in the highest aspect, in the faith and, in the lowest form, in the instinct of self-preservation. each of these mentioned four elemental principles has many other aspects corresponding to the law of analog

astral od, the electromagnetic fluid of the mental world forms a mental matrix linking the mental body to the astral body. this mental matrix or the mental od, the so-called mental substance, is the subtlest form of akasa which controls and preserves the spiritual activity in the astral body. at the same time, this mental substance is electromagnetic and is regarded as leaser of the ideas to the consciousness of the spirit, from where it is put into activity through the astral and the roughly material body. so this mental matrix or the mental od, with its double-pole fluid, is the subtlest substance we can imagine in the human body. simultaneously, the mental sphere is the sphere of thoughts which have their origin in the world of ideas, consequently in the spiritual akasa. each thought i

al body. so this mental matrix or the mental od, with its double-pole fluid, is the subtlest substance we can imagine in the human body. simultaneously, the mental sphere is the sphere of thoughts which have their origin in the world of ideas, consequently in the spiritual akasa. each thought is preceded by a basic idea which, according to its property, accepts a definite form, and arrives to the consciousness of the ego through the etheric principle, consequently the mental matrix, as expression of the thought in the shape of a plastic picture. therefore man himself is not the founder of the thoughts, but the origin of each thought is to be sought in the supreme akasa sphere or the mental plane. man s spirit, as it were, is the receiver, the antenna of thoughts from the world of ideas, ac

emanations, as they descend directly from the causal world of an idea. from this cognition we may draw the conclusion that there are pure electric, pure magnetic, indifferent and neutral ideas from the standpoint of their effect. according to the idea, each thought in the mental sphere has its own form, color and vibration. through the tetra-polar magnet of the spirit, the thought arrives at the consciousness, from where it is forwarded to realization. each thing created in the material world consequently has its cause in the ideal world through the thought and the spiritual consciousness, and is reflected therein. if the point in question is not exactly an abstract idea, several forms of ideas can be expressed. such thoughts are electric or magnetic or electromagnetic, according to the e

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

e the very arena of one s unique self-existence. the principles of the magical quintessence are used to coordinate force and form, to inform strategies of sorcerous behaviour and to empower expressions of creative aesthesis. ritual, the magical art par excellence, reveals new understandings of sorcerous knowledge and by the path that connects moment to moment realisation to realisation- it brings consciousness into gnosis. magick in this sense leads to the direct realisation of truth, the mystical apotheosis of the arte magical. yet in the most pragmatic sense, magick is the power to bless, curse, attract, repel, call, banish, heal, hurt, bind or liberate. i consider that the sabbatic craft unites both mystical and the pragmatic dimensions to form transcendental sorcery. thus, whether seem

initiatory line of spirit-power that can inform all who are receptive to its impetus, and which when engaged with beyond names may be understood as a key unto the hidden design of arte. being born of vision, i would say the origin of sabbatic craft lies truly in the circle itself. rf: can you say more about the ritual symbolism of the sabbatic craft on an inner level, particularly in relation to consciousness? ac: at an inner level of understanding one can speak of sabbatic craft in more subtle ways. the mythic elements of the witches sabbath can be treated as multivalent symbols, each capable of showing innumerable meanings, some historical-temporal, some pointing toward the a-temporal actualities of the sabbath as a field of transcendental magical existence. in azoetia, i wrote that the

e, you might see a white stag, a black dog, a magpie, or find a hagstone, a gnarled root, a fallen antler or a snake-slough. fixate your perception at every opportunity on this object and ask the spirits to open the way for you. when falling into sleep, ho ld the object in attention and again entreat the spirits. by letting awareness wander in the onset of dreaming, but at the same time tethering consciousness to the talismanic object, a scope of receptivity is established a field wherein new wanderings may transpire. if you may walk knowingly in the fields of night, again entreat the spirits and, if they accept you in dreaming, a way shall be revealed. here i point my hand toward the circle s edge of this matter, but in so doing i trust in the wards to test all who would approach. a wise

ISIS UNVEILED

bo is mofter, the physical body; and the intellectual, as yet pure astral soul can be ensnared into its new terrestrial prison but by the display of innocent babyhood. until then, doomed to her fate, demeter (or magtta-maier, the soul) won- ders and hesitates and suffers; but once having partaken of the magic potion prepared by baubo she forgets her sorrows; for a certain time she parts with that consciousness of higher intellect that she was pos- sessed of before entering the body of a child, llienceforth she must seek to rejoin it again; and when the age of reason arrives for the child, the struggle fo^otten for a few years of infancy begins again. the astral soul is placed between matter (body) and the highest intellect (its immortal spirit or noiu. which of those two will conquer? the

r the spiritual training of a guru or tannydm, the vatu (disciple or neophyte) begins to feel them. were he not under the immediate guidance of an adept, he would be controlled by the invisibles and utterly at their men, for among these subjective influences he is unable to discern the good from the bad. hapi^ the sensitive who is sure of the purity of his spiritual atmosphere! to this subjective consciousness, which is the first degree, is after a time added that of clairaudience. this is the eeamd degree or stage of development. the sensitive when not naturally made so by psycho- logical training now audibly hears, but is still unable to discern and is incapable of verifying his impressions; and one who is unprotected, the tricky powers of the air but too often delude with semblances of

ons of an infinitely wise and beneficent being, hidden from our finite minds, it is true, in the impenetrable glory of divinity, but whose laws of wondrous comprehensiveness and perfection we ever perceive in operation around us. the argument so often employed by theologians, that divine revelation is necessary for man, and that certain views contained in that revelation are required by our moral consciousness, is purely imaginary and derived from the revelation which it seeks to maintain. the only thing absolutely necessary for man is tbdth; and to that, and that alone, must our moral consciousness adapt itself* we will consider further in what light was regarded the divine revela- tion of the jewish bme by the gnostics, who yet believed in christ in their own way a far better and less bl

- al personations of the 'deeds' of man, whether good or bad, which after the death of his body incarnate themselves, so to say, and form their many invisible but never-dying compounds into a new body, or rather into an ethereal being, the doun* of what man was morally. it is the astral body of the kabalist and the 'incarnated deeds' which form the new sentient self as its ahankdra (the ego. self-consciousness, given to it by the sovereign master (the breath of god, and which can never perish, for it is immortal per se,uaa spirit; hence the sufferings of the newly-bom sdf, till it rids itself of every earthly thought, desire and passion. we now see that the 'four mysteries' of the buddhist doctrine have been as little understood and appreciated as the 'wisdom' hinted at by paul, and spokes

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

f science. ever since my journey began with this i have intuitively hungered to bridge the worlds of science and metaphysics and i hope that my hunger to do this allows me to fulfill both objectives. however the problem that we still have is that modern day science is still too uninformed to make the necessary assessments within the metaphysical fields. firstly a scientist has to expand their own consciousness to obtain what they need to know and the quantum field needs further exploration and respect before the metaphysical field can be understood, and secondly the fields are not stable, they are static and always changing and even the witnessing of an event will change it. dimensional biofield science is the science of understanding life in all the dimensions. the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th

d there are reasons and also natural cycles to our hungers that are outlined in diagram 1 at the end of this chapter. these can also be seen as stages in our lives and when these are understood our drives are easier to explain and handle. stage 1: operating in the beta field and always being hungry on some level. level 1 in the divine nutrition program (dnp: this is the state of the mass of human consciousness. it is the i need to survive here stage of looking out for number one. in the western world where we have more choices, our pre-occupations here are where will i work, where will i live, who will i marry, should i have children, how many etc. then we may enter into the stage of the doing of this which is followed by the looking after our self and our family as well as we can. here we

y? these types of questions are prompted by that part of us that is limitless, all knowing and who is here as a divine being who is having a human experience and who wishes us to divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 20 wake-up and become more aware. when we think like this we stimulate our brain wave patterns into the alpha zone of a more reflective, meditative consciousness which often opens the door for higher knowing to flow through. in this stage we also move into the me and them awareness of yogic duality where we realize we are not the centre of the universe and that others exist and have needs as well and that we can co-exist with these others either in harmony or disharmony. in this field of awareness our choices become apparent and we may start

food, and maybe even a meat free diet; of the benefits of treating the body as a temple and exercising it and also the benefits of yoga and regular meditation, and time spent in solitude and contemplation; and perhaps we are even aware of the nourishment we receive when we are kind and compassionate to others and to ourselves. in this stage we are beginning to understand that life mirrors our own consciousness and that we can control the journey of our awareness as personal growth issues become important. here honesty and self assessment and questions like am i really happy? and if not, why not? and what can i do to change this? may consume us. as mentioned, entering the alpha field can even be triggered by a mid-life crisis. in this stage we have usually had some sort of feeling or experi

e more time we spend with our brain wave patterns anchored in the alpha zone, aware that we can co-exist compassionately and be in harmony with others, the more at peace and fulfilled we become. particularly if we have learnt to listen to and trust our inner voice or 6th sense of intuition, which is the guidance of our authentic self. our dow. in this stage we have moved into the field of unified consciousness where we may even feel at one with everything as if we are just one small cell in the body of some divine organism that seems to pulsate with a compassionate, intelligent and loving awareness. in this stage we have realized that how we spend our time, and what we pay attention to, will directly influence the type of experiences that we attract in life. by this stage we have become aw

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

comedy in life, than engaged in it as in a business. even perpetual youth, and life prolonged, with pleasures infinite, even the fancied ever-during life, would, to the deeply thinking man who had risen, as it were, over life, and to that strangely gifted being who has in himself the power of self-perpetuation (like the wandering jew, seem vain. man can be conceived as tiring of the sun tiring of consciousness even. what an expression is that, forgotten by death! the only being through whom the scythe of the great destroyer passes scatheless! that life, as a phantom, which is the only conceivable terrible doom of the wanderer (if such a magical being ever existed; whom as a locomotive symbol, to be perpetuated through the ages, the earth, at the command of the saviour, refused to hide, and

eal world s business in dreams. 117 a very profound english writer, thomas de quincey, has the following: in the english rite of confirmation, by personal choice, and by sacramental oath, each man says, in effect: lo! i rebaptize myself; and that which once was sworn on my behalf, now i swear for myself. even so in dreams, perhaps, under some secret conflict of the midnight sleeper, lighted up to consciousness at the time, but darkened to the memory as soon as all is finished, each several child of our mysterious race may complete for himself the aboriginal fall. as to what is possible or impossible, no man, out of his presumption and of his self-conceit, has any right to speak, nor can he speak; for the nature of his terms with all things outside of him is unknown to him. we know that mir

an event. i should not doubt of her pretended death, and of those other public circumstances that followed it. now, in their own sequence, as they occur to us as real facts in the world, so unreal even are true, positive circumstances, that we only believe them by the same means that we believe dreams that is, by intuition. there is no fact, so to say. startling as it may appear, i appeal to the consciousness of those who have witnessed death whether the death itself did not seem unreal, and whether it did not remain without belief as a fact until the negative that is, the dead man is not here affirmed it, not through present persuasions, but through unreal incidents, post-dating reappearance. as to the belief in miracles, hume asserts that the christian religion cannot be believed by any

ffectual one. they asserted that man dies daily in his own native bodily corruptions. these singular philosophers ventured the assertion that god did not, in the beginning, intend that man s life should be terminated by diseases, nor that he should be made subject to accidental, violent it is suspension in repose it is as the twilight of the soul before and after the day of full life, or complete consciousness. these ideas are as equally christian as pagan. how little is all this supposed in the ignorance of the moderns! the art of the gold-makers. 193 means of end. in the abstract sense, and apart from our knowledge of man as man, the rosicrucians contended that diseases are not necessarily incidental to the body, and that death may be said to have become an imported accident into the sch

r view of the rosicrucian theory concerning music. the whole world is taken as a musical instrument; that is, a chromatic, sensible instrument. the common axis or pole of the world celestial is intersected where this superior diapason, or heavenly concord or chord, is divided-by the spiritual sun, or centre of sentience. every man has a little spark (sun) in his own bosom. time is only protracted consciousness, because there is no world out of the mind conceiving it. earthly music is the faintest tradition of the angelic state; it remains in the mind of man as the dream of, and the sorrow for, the lost paradise. music is yet master of the man's emotions, and therefore of the man. heavenly music is produced from impact upon the paths of the planets, which stand as chords or strings, by the

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

a hypnotist, sodium pentathol, a tape recorder& an excellent typist-secretary in order to produce material of real value to you. as you know one who is hypnotized cannot lie and one who is both hypnotized and given "truth serum" as it is colloqually (sic) known, could not possibly lie, at all. to boot, my memory would be thus enabled to remember things in such great detail, things that my present consciousness cannot recall at all, or only barely and uncertainly that it would be of far greater benefit to use hypnosis. i could thus be enabled to not only recall complete names, but also addresses& telephone numbers and perhaps the very important z numbers of those sailors whom i sailed with then or even came into contact with. i could too, being something of a dialectician, be able to thusly

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

roducing pk effects is simply a channel for universal energy. others think the force originates some way directly within the magician. the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 6 the subconscious postulated by freud and others, the concept of the subconscious mind is an important one. basicly, this is the idea that part of the mind normally operates below or outside of ordinary consciousness and awareness. dreams and hypnosis are examples of this. also subconscious are the many automatic functions of the physical body such as respiration and digestion. why do magick? magick encompasses many things- science and art, philosophy and metaphysics, psychology and comparative religion. magick is an adventure at the borderlands of the unknown. it can fit the pieces of the puzzel

e the many automatic functions of the physical body such as respiration and digestion. why do magick? magick encompasses many things- science and art, philosophy and metaphysics, psychology and comparative religion. magick is an adventure at the borderlands of the unknown. it can fit the pieces of the puzzel of life into a meaningful whole _magick is fun_ and interesting. use magick to help raise consciousness without drugs. gain new experiences. fantacy can come alive through magick. psychic phenomena can be controlled and be fun and helpful _magick is beneficial. it can help you to have excellent health, and bring you good luck. with magick life runs smoothly; life is good. also use magick for personality improvement, to control bad habits and to develop new motivations _magick is powerf

describe the same (universal) reality taken from different perspectives. for there can be no ultimate truth in the physical world. we can only base our actions upon assumptions and agreements. all experience is subjective. yet, there is a separate reality within each of us which is often ignored unless we seek it. this inner self is in magick called the 'true will. the true will is the center of consciousness and identity. it is the 'real you. everything else is an interface or link to it from the outer (illusory) world. since that interface is based upon our model, it is conditoned and may sometimes produce false information 'do what thou wilt (crowley) is an axiom of magick; for the true will expresses our exact desires. and what we truly want('down deep) we tend to automatically get. t

omena originate in the invisible, non-sensate, the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 10 non-physical realm (ie. without physical senses. each of the four worlds interacts with the other worlds. psychic energy flows from the spiritual to mental to astral to physical. the physical world is a projection (manifestation, reflection, or shadow) of the higher worlds. our center of consciousness is generally within these higher worlds "we are, to quote the rock music group the police "spirits in the material world. there are many similar terms used by other occult groups. for example 'astral light' is another name for astral world, although it may sometimes also refer to the entire non-physical realm, as may 'inner planes' or 'the invisible world. planes are essentially the

ra, located over the heart and corresponding with the element of air, and also with psychic touch. the fifth chakra is the *throat chakra, vishuddha, the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.abika.com 16 located at the base of the throat (thyroid) and corresponding with psychic hearing (clairaudience. the remaining two chakras are very important. they relate mostly to elevated states of consciousness. the *frontal chakra (or 'third eye) ajna, the sixth chakra, is located between, and slightly above, the eyebrows. ajna is the center of psychic powers and can produce many psychic effects. meditation on ajna is said to cure nervousness. finally, the *crown chakra, sahasrara, located atop the head (pineal gland) is the seventh chakra. it is referred to as the thousand-petaled lotus a

KARR DON NOTES ON THE STUDY OF EARLY KABBALAH JEWISH MYSTICISM IN ENGLISH

edition in english and hebrew. belize city: providence university, 2007. for information, go to www.everburninglight.org. gin particular, rabbi albotini followed a system advanced by abraham ben samuel abulafia that is generally referred to as eecstatic f or eprophetic f kabbalah, as outlined in abulafia fs sefer ha-ot (book of the sign. h .preface, page viii. berger, abraham. gthe messianic self-consciousness of abraham abulafia: a tentative evaluation, h in 1. essays in life and thought presented in honor of s. w. baron, edited by j. l. blau (new york, columbia university press, 1959; 2. essential papers on messianic movements and personalities in jewish history, edited by marc saperstein (new york: new york university press, 1992. bokser, ben zion. the jewish mystical tradition (1981, 9

KETAB E SIYAH

5. divide, add, multiply, and understand. 26. then saith the prophet and slave of the beauteous one: who am i, and what shall be the sign? so she answered him, bendingdown, a lambent flame of blue, all-touching, all penetrant, her lovely hands upon the black earth& her lithe body arched for love, and her soft feet not hurting the little flowers: thou knowest! and the sign shall be my ecstasy, the consciousness of the continuity of existence, the omnipresence of my body. 27. then the priest answered& said unto the queen of space, kissing her lovely brows, and the dew of her light bathing his whole body in a sweet-smelling perfume of sweat: o nuit, continuous one of heaven, let it be ever thus; that men speak not of thee as one but as none; and let them speak not of thee at all, since thou a

ce. as yet hast thou ventured but slightly toward thy destiny, yet more awesome must the challenge appear with just appreciation. but i, satan, who first brought thee into the light, shall again reveal my power, that man may witness the dawn of the satanic age. know, then, that throughout the great cosmos there exists a sublime order, whose nature was determined in eons long past by that singular consciousness of all order which is now called by name god. consider well the measure of this achievement, for all that is now behavioral law 442 was then absent, and it was the epoch of universal chaos. even time itself was unknown, for this universal inconsistency was nowhere breached. and after uncounted ages of this great ferment, a force fused to focus that became god, and this force presumed

nd abaddon came to rome and to palestine, saying through the mouths of men, messiah, who hast brought to man a suffering undeserved, taste now of thy own fruit. and i crucified the living messiah, and as life was torn from his broken form, he knew truly the shock of helplessness, and he called in agony to his god. but i said, god heeds thee not, messiah, for thou art all that presumes to a divine consciousness. and so i, abaddon, cast messiah from earth, but the seed that messiah had planted among men grew and became a mighty church wherein all life was forgotten, and death was worshipped, and the pleasures of heaven were promised to all who would forsake their own will to embrace that of god. and rome itself was humbled before this church, and i struck down the eternal city in its pitiful

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

ng to do just that. we are 16 kabbalah revealed trying to fight terrorism, poverty, crime, environmental degradation, disease, and other sicknesses of civilization with the same methods that produced them in the first place. we are attempting technological fixes and temporary remedial measures. yet we have not mustered the will, nor the vision to create a lasting and fundamental change. planetary consciousness in light of today s global crises, humankind has begun to seek new avenues and modes of thinking. such modes are the ancient, albeit very pertinent, indigenous wisdoms. to them, planetary consciousness is not merely an ancillary notion, but their very essence. when we study these modes, we realize that the new planetary consciousness is actually an old, perennial consciousness; only

to seek new avenues and modes of thinking. such modes are the ancient, albeit very pertinent, indigenous wisdoms. to them, planetary consciousness is not merely an ancillary notion, but their very essence. when we study these modes, we realize that the new planetary consciousness is actually an old, perennial consciousness; only now it is being rediscovered. indeed, it is high time that planetary consciousness was rediscovered. we used to think that the typical, normal human consciousness is what we capture with our five senses. we considered everything else imaginary. the common perception was that we ended where our skin ended. other views were considered new age, mystical, or esoteric. ideas that we somehow belong together, that there is a context in which we are parts of a greater whol

lved in the western world over the last 300 years is not the norm, but the exception. other cultures do not share this view. even the west did not adhere to it prior to the emergence of the mechanistic worldview that it inherited as an application (or rather, misapplication) of newton s philosophy of nature. in other cultures, as well as in the western world preceding modern times, the prevailing consciousness was one of belonging, of oneness. most traditional cultures do not agree that people have nothing in common but passing interests that happen to coincide. the classical roots of all the wisdom traditions are concepts of a planetary consciousness. this term defines the awareness of our shared fate as human beings, as citizens of this planet. if we are to sustain our existence, if we a

common but passing interests that happen to coincide. the classical roots of all the wisdom traditions are concepts of a planetary consciousness. this term defines the awareness of our shared fate as human beings, as citizens of this planet. if we are to sustain our existence, if we are to ensure that our children and grandchildren have a secure and sustainable future, we must foster a planetary consciousness. to move forward, we must cultivate a mindset that enables us to form a united human family, a planetary civilization. however, this civilization should not be a monolithic culture where everyone follows the same ideas, and one person or nation dictates those ideas to everybody else. rather, it should be a diverse civilization whose elements join together to maintain and develop the

re successful we become at bonding, kabbalist yehuda ashlag writes that the entrance of the upper light into the desire and its departure from it, make a vessel fit for its task: altruistic. in other words, if we want to feel unity with the creator, we must first be united with him, then experience the loss of this unity. by experiencing both states we will be able to make a conscious choice, and consciousness is necessary for true unity. we can compare this process to a child who feels connected to its parents as a baby, rebels as an adolescent, and finally, as the child becomes an adult, understands and justifies his or her upbringing. 34 kabbalah revealed the more we will feel adam s eternal existence instead of our passing physical existence. especially today, altruism has become essen

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

ove forward spiritually. this text is not written for quick reading. though it deals with one subject only "how to relate to the creator" it deals with it in different ways. this allows each of us to find the particular phrase or word that will transport us into the depths of the text. although the desires and actions of egoism are described in the third person, until we can separate our personal consciousness from our desires, we should consider the aspirations and desires of egoism our own. the word "body" in the text does not relate to the physical self, but to "egoism" our desire to receive- 12- attaining the worlds beyond to get the most out of this material, i recommend reading the same passages at different times and in different states of mind. by doing so, you can better acquaint

we must say to ourselves "who am i, to be able to defeat my own nature by myself? yet, no one else can help me, either" providence of the creator if everything happens according to the creator s plan, then what good are our efforts? as a result of our own work, based on the principle of reward and punishment, we acquire from above an understanding of the creator s rule. we then rise to a level of consciousness where we clearly see that it is the creator who rules everything and that everything is predetermined- 34- attaining the worlds beyond first, however, we must reach this stage, and until we do, we cannot determine that everything is in the hands of the creator. also, until we reach that stage, we cannot live or act according to its laws, for this is not how we understand the world to

s because we acquire our sense of reality from how we perceive our environment; we assume that our senses are- 78- accurate and we accept as true the picture of reality that we perceive through them. if we proceed from the assumption that nothing exists in the universe but the creator and his creations, we can say that our pictures and perceptions are the means by which the creator appears to our consciousness. at every stage of spiritual elevation, this picture grows closer and closer to the true one. finally, at the last stage of elevation, we can perceive the creator and nothing but the creator. therefore, all the worlds, as well as everything that we believe to exist outside of us, in fact exist only in relation to us. that is, they exist in relation to one who perceives reality in thi

ss. this is why they cannot properly understand the sages who are physically close to them, but who also evolve in the spiritual worlds. those who can leave aside reason and opinions, and follow the ways of writers of authentic books of wisdom, will be able to bond unconsciously with the spiritual. it is because we do not see or feel the creator in our world that we cannot selfishly surrender our consciousness to him. the thoughts of teachers or masters can penetrate their students and induce faith in them. this corresponds with the teacher s spiritual ahap: auzen (ear, hotem (nose, peh (mouth, representing the vessels of reception, coming down a plea for help- 89- to the ge (galgalta ve einayim, representing the vessels of bestowal of the level below (i.e, the student s level. rising to t

rrect ourselves, and since we need this correction in order to reach the ultimate goal of creation, no one can help us in this endeavor but ourselves. the creator does not send us suffering, but rather sends the means we need to accelerate our spiritual progress. a kabbalist is not a wizard who performs miracles, but is one whose mission is to help people in general, to assist us in elevating our consciousness to the level necessary to initiate the process of self-correction. finally, the kabbalist is there to help people individually if they desire it. we have no power whatsoever over our hearts, no matter how strong or intelligent or capable we might be. therefore, counteracting the desire for- 95- all we can do is mechanically perform good deeds and implore the creator to replace our he

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

iller, phd in physics, university of toronto, is a former materials science and engineering professor at stanford university. he has published more than 250 scientific publications, including several books. his primary books are some science adventures with real magic; conscious acts of creation: the emergence of a new physics; science and human transformation: subtle energies, intentionality and consciousness. f r e d a l a n wo l f, p h d fred alan wolf, phd in theoretical physics from ucla, is a lecturer and a quantum physicist who has had contacts with renowned physicist david bohm (1917-1992) and studied with richard feynman (1918-1988, among the most prominent physicists of the 20th century. dr. wolf has also authored eleven books that were translated into several languages. among hi

t we haven t yet begun the process of knowing the anti-creator. to feel our complete oppositeness from the creator, we will have to emotionally decline to much lower degrees. the wisdom of kabbalah is surfacing now because it is impossible to experience these states physically, and kabbalah is a means of easing our way through the states of oppositeness from the creator, to experience them in our consciousness and our minds, not in our bodies. we can compare this process to a person in pain. that person can either wait until the pain becomes intolerable and then turn to a physician, or turn to the doctor as soon as the pain appears. in the latter case, early diagnosis of the problem will spare one the suffering that comes with the actual breakout of the disease. in other words, a clever pe

rdinary perception, and described his research and discoveries in his sefer yetzira (book of creation. abraham began to gather students and teach them the wisdom of kabbalah. in time, this group of kabbalists became a nation. many years later, after the ruin of the first and second temples, this group of kabbalists lost its perception of the upper reality; they fell from their degree of spiritual consciousness and were able only to perceive their physical reality. this was actually a gradual process. some lost their spiritual perception with the ruin of the first temple, and the rest lost it with the ruin of the second temple. rabbi akiva was the last great kabbalist to attain the degree of the spiritual law, love thy friend as thyself. the intensification of egoism induced unfounded hatre

e dimensions beyond time and space, it might be difficult for conventional science to proceed with the research. for this reason, it is important to find a tangential point, a connection between quantum physics and kabbalah, for kabbalah takes the research of reality to a place where physics cannot reach. in other words, to progress to a higher level we must expand contemporary science to include consciousness, and this is a big step. at this point, it might be beneficial to describe how kabbalah relates to our perception of reality. we perceive reality through our five senses sight, sound, smell, taste, and touch. however, all we really feel is our own reaction to whatever exists outside of us, with no perception of the actual, objective reality. for example, a wave reaches my ear, which

s to come out of ourselves and test it. prof. tiller mentioned tor norretranders, the renowned danish researcher who published a book entitled the user illusion. norretranders notes an intriguing point regarding the functionality of the unconscious and what it contains. it appears that the five senses perceive fifty million bits of information per second, gathered as streams of information in the consciousness. the subconscious processes the information mathematically, but it only processes a tiny fragment of the information some fifty bits of information per second. evidently, there is a huge gap between the received fifty million bits of information and the processed fifty bits. the important element to note is that the subconscious sends to the brain only the information that the brain

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

from item two onward. t h e s p i r i t ua l r o o t q: do we influence our position in the spiritual world? is this the goal of the correction? a: in our spiritual root, in malchut of the world, ein sof, we exist in an eternal, completely corrected situation, which does not change. we have to come to that state by ourselves, through our desire and our t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 22 consciousness that the root is the single most perfect and desirable situation for us. we have no influence over the root itself, because the inferior can never influence or change the superior. on the contrary, the inferior is completely dependent on the superior. how was the connection between the upper worlds and the souls formed there? malchut in the world ein sof (our root) was blended with t

sm (egypt, surrounded by this wall. today, this desire feels the need to escape from egypt. c r o s s i n g t h e b a r r i e r q: please answer my question: do people feel when they actually cross the barrier? if so, is this feeling lasting or temporary? i mean, can a person know certainty that he is already there? a: we go through all processes both before and after crossing the barrier in full consciousness, but the crossing itself is impossible to predict in advance. crossing the barrier is a one-way climb to the spiritual world, but never back to ours. we are aiming to achieve lishma, the intention to please the creator, complete unity with him, like a fetus t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 154 inside its mother s womb. hence once filled with such a sensation, we will realize

ves. thus, we interpret the curse as something that goes against us and not against the creator. q: is there a curse in the corporeal world? a: perhaps you are asking about the evil eye, and the answer is: yes, it exists. in the physical world there is a possibility to harm a person, and not only in a visible way. it is possible to influence a person in every degree of this world: one s body, his consciousness and subconscious, the inner structures of one s body by a magnetic and bioelectric field, and heat. b e l i e f s, m y s t i c i s m a n d t h e s u p e r n a t u r a l 297 a person s fields can also be influenced by fields around another person, for example by rays that are reflected back from the eyes. it is possible to transfer anything from one person to another. it is simply a m

it can only do you good to be immersed in thoughts about the creator. t h e k a b b a l a h e x p e r i e n c e 322 q: it is written: know now before whom you stand v but when you remember, it happens without your control. is there a practical way to remember before whom i stand? a: you are reminded of the creator to the extent that you make inner observations, although they are still not in your consciousness. you can speed up the process only through intensity of thought, by reading the essays of rav baruch ashlag and the writings of baal hasulam. however, i would note here that your questions already testify to your progress. q: what is intensity of thought and how do i acquire it? a: intensity of thought and power of thought are actually determined by the time you are connected in your

f o r c e c a l l e d m e s s i a h q: what is the messiah from the perspective of a kabbalist? a: the term, messiah, comes from the hebrew word pulling. this refers to the pulling of people up from the ignominious worldliness to a higher level. messiah is a spiritual force, the upper light; the upper spiritual force that descends to our world and corrects mankind, raising us to a higher level of consciousness. it is quite possible that along with it will also be certain people, leaders, who will teach others to come out to the spiritual world, but in principle, it is a spiritual force, not a fleshand- blood personality. w h at i s c o n f i d e n c e? q: what is confidence and how can we attain it? a: confidence is the ability to suffer, to be constantly nourished by the goal. the attainm

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

from the screen? the nature of the screen is completely different than that of a barrier, in that the entire light stands before the screen and nothing hides it but man, who rejects it with the power of his desire to not receive for self-gratification. the barrier, unlike the screen, stands outside us, covering the upper light. the screen is something we erect inside us from our understanding and consciousness of the desire to resist the egoistic reception of the light, prevent it from entering us in an egoistic form. if we do let the light in, we want our objective to be to give to the creator. when there is a screen, there is no need for the curtain, because the screen can resist the light. t h e d i v i s i o n o f t h e 1 2 5 d e g r e e s t h at c o n s t i t u t e o u r wa y there ar

ence, according to the intensity of the egoism in each object or creature. because our every thought and act is based on a single resolution to receive as much personal pleasure as possible in any given situation, that and only that constitutes the essence of our nature. hence, it is simply impossible to unite atoms into molecules, maintain an existing form, or develop physical bodies and a human consciousness without the pursuit of some egoistic goal. even if we think that the reason for one s action is to benefit one s fellow man, after we analyze the reasons behind it, we will find that there is nothing but a disguised egoistic ambition, a sophisticated form of egoistic exploitation. and because our nature is absolute egoism, we are only able to discover and feel external stimuli that c

why the wisdom of kabbalah is the most practical and necessary science there is. it is inescapable; life itself compels us to operate this way, and at the end of all the suffering, we still have to complete our individual corrections. it is not as if anything will really change at the end of correction; it will be the same universe, with the same stars, the same birds, and the same trees. but our consciousness will change! our perception of the world around us will change because we will be different inside. nothing else needs to change, but need only continue naturally, guided by the creator. the only difference will be that man will become a real man, instead of the beast he is today. t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 264 this can be attained by studying in a special group, with the right

the result, should we think that all this came to us from the creator and that the resolution was preordained. the contrast between the beginning and the end creates great confusion in our feelings. we cannot understand how to relate to all that because we are conditioned by concepts such as past, present, and future. as long as we are confined by the boundaries of this world, and as long as our consciousness works by the principle of cause and effect, we will not be able to understand what eternity is in our animate degree, where nothing ever changes. thus, while we are in that state, we must behave as though we know nothing, as though we own the situations and must do everything by ourselves. i f i a m n o t f o r m e, w h o i s f o r m e? it is written: if i am not for me, who is for m

tain the creator, and if so, does that mean that everyone must learn hebrew? pa r t f o u r: p r o p e r s t u d y 303 a: it doesn t matter which language one speaks as long as one wants to attain the creator by correcting oneself through equalizing with his properties. the knowledge one receives does not come in words, and yet is completely understood because it penetrates all the senses and the consciousness. that knowledge is spiritual, and is how kabbalists communicate information among themselves. t h e da i ly r o u t i n e q: do kabbalists live ordinary lives? a: the wisdom of kabbalah necessitates that every person take an active part in this world: work, raise a family, learn and teach. in addition to the normal routine, one must also attain the purpose of creation a spiritual con

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

ignifies the third person and the first outpouring of divine activity, is erect, but at the moment when the r.w.m. declares the lodge open, that column is laid down and the w.s.w. raises his column to the vertical position. by the authority of the first person, the father, the ruler of the world, the second person has now taken charge of the proceedings, and the work of evolution of the powers of consciousness is the order of the day in the open lodge. 120. the three pillars, the columns and the pedestals, the candlesticks and candles, all mean the same thing. the column on the desk or pedestal of each of the principal officers of the lodge is sculptured in a definite order of architecture which signifies his power or quality; his candlestick also is carved in the same design, and often it

verything exists, whether it be animate or inanimate, for there is nothing but that. but in their separate appearances, the holy ghost is the maker or builder of the outer world, and the son is the life in all beings, the glight that lighteth every man that cometh into the world h. every material object in the world is part of the being of god the holy ghost in this large sense, and every life or consciousness is part of the consciousness of god the son, who is the manifested solar logos. behind these, invisible and beyond all imagining, is the ineffable glory and happi-ness of the father. 139. both the holy ghost and the son are in turn triune; wisdom, strength and beauty are the three qualities of god the holy ghost, and they form the three supports of the objective world, as they also m

possibilities of material forms and relationships, which is seen in what the scientist calls the laws of nature- the wisdom of the divine architect, his settled plans. these are the three parts of any objective world; they constitute the lodge, the building, in which life plays its part; and the three pillars, ionic, doric and corinthian, symbolize these three divisions of the world- the field of consciousness, as it has been called in the bhagavad gita. 140. all the living beings which people this world display the light of the divine life and consciousness in their varying degrees. they are all parts of god the son, the christ, the great sacrifice, the divine life crucified on the cross of matter. he also is a trinity, and this is seen in the three powers of consciousness appearing in ma

f god the son, the christ, the great sacrifice, the divine life crucified on the cross of matter. he also is a trinity, and this is seen in the three powers of consciousness appearing in man as the spiritual will, the intuitional love and the higher intelligence, which are the root of all human will, love and thought. since the officers are the life in the lodge, they represent these qualities in consciousness, which are called in sanskrit philosophy ichchha, jnana and kriya. the r.w.m. expresses the divine will of the christ, directing the work to the perfecting of man; the w.s.w. represents the divine love of the christ; and the w.j.w. the divine thought. these officers are to be known by their jewels, which represent will, love and thought respectively, not by the columns at which they

expresses the divine will of the christ, directing the work to the perfecting of man; the w.s.w. represents the divine love of the christ; and the w.j.w. the divine thought. these officers are to be known by their jewels, which represent will, love and thought respectively, not by the columns at which they preside. 141. just as material energy is the strength in things, so is love the strength in consciousness; it is what has been called in sanskrit terminology the buddhi in man, the wisdom that is direct knowledge of life, the energy of consciousness. it is the faculty in man with which he contacts and deals with life around him, while his thought is the faculty with which he deals with objective things. so when at the opening of the lodge the w.j.w. lays down his pillar and the w.s.w. ra

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

orship. 17. the mystical school 18. a third school of masonic thought, which we may call the mystical, approaches the mysteries of the craft from another standpoint altogether, seeing in them a plan of man s spiritual awakening and inner development. thinkers of this school, on the record of their own spiritual experiences, declare that the degrees of the order are symbolical of certain states of consciousness which must be awakened in the individual initiate if he aspires to win the treasures of the spirit. they give testimony of another and far higher nature upon the validity of our masonic rites- a testimony that belongs to religion rather than to science. the goal of the mystic is conscious union with god, and to a mason of this school the craft is intended to portray the path to that

ch god has made for the evolution of mankind, which is typified in masonry by the building of the holy temple. the mystic, on the other hand, rather aspires to ecstatic union with that level of the divine con-sciousness which his stage of evolution permits him to touch. 23. the way of the occultist lies through a graded series of steps, a pathway of initiations conferring successive expansions of consciousness and degrees of sacramental power; that of the mystic is often more individual in character, a flight of the alone to the alone, as plotinus so beautifully expressed it. to the occultist the exact observance of a form is of great importance, and through the use of ceremonial magic he creates a vehicle through which the divine light may be drawn down and spread abroad for the helping o

nity of wisdom, strength and beauty, and that these three aspects are represented in the great white lodge in the persons of its three chief officers, through whom the mighty power of god descends to men. 27. the occult records 28. it will be seen that this occult knowledge depends no more upon the study of books and records than do the experiences of the mystics; both belong to a higher order of consciousness, the existence of which cannot be satisfactorily demonstrated on the physical plane. nevertheless, the study of the physical-plane records of the past is of value in confirming the historical researches of the trained occultist, who is able to read what are sometimes called the akashic records, and so to acquire an accurate knowledge of the past. this subject is so little understood

pects. when the visitor to that plane is not thinking specially of them in any way, these records simply form a background to whatever is going on, just as the reflections in a pier-glass at the end of a room might form a background to the life of the people in it. it must always be borne in mind that under these conditions they are really merely reflections from the ceaseless activity of a great consciousness upon a far higher plane. 30. but if the trained investigator turns his attention especially to any one scene, or wishes to call it up before him, an extraordinary change at once takes place, for this is the plane of thought, and to think of anything is to bring it instantaneously before you. for example, if a man wills to see the record of the landing of julius caesar in england, he

nciples of piety and virtue, for without the practice of morality and the living of the ethical life no true spiritual progress is possible. 35. the ceremonies of freemasonry (those at least of its higher degrees) are dramatizations, as it were, of sections of the invisible worlds, through which the candidate must pass after death in the ordinary course of nature- which also he must enter in full consciousness during the rites of initiation into those true mysteries of which masonry is a reflection. each degree relates to a different plane of nature, or to an aspect of a plane, and possesses layer after layer of meaning applicable to the consciousness of t.g.a.o.t.u, the constitution of the universe, and the principles in man, according to the occult law formulated by hermes trismegistus a

LEFT HAND PATH AND RIGHT HAND PATH

t-hand path religions are usually said to share the following properties: belief in a higher power, such as a deity. obedience to the will of the higher power. belief in the existence of a supernatural mechanism, such as karma, divine retribution, or threefold law, which causes the moral decisions that an individual makes to be reciprocated upon himself. the ultimate goal of having the individual consciousness be absorbed into a greater or cosmic whole. left-hand path religions are usually said to share the following properties: the belief that some people can, by attaining spiritual insight, themselves become akin to gods. an esoteric understanding of concepts such as karma, divine retribution, or threefold law, resulting in fluid, rather than strict, codes of morality. the belief that th

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

ntext intentionally divorced from judeo-christian mythology. aquino served as the temple of set s high priest until 1996, at which time he retired from the office, while remaining an active member. the temple of set teaches that what christianity has called satan is a corruption of the egyptian figure of set. set is not understood as a god of evil, but rather the personification of the individual consciousness or psyche. members( setians) can explore the temple s philosophy individually, or through local groups called archon 15 pylons. unlike the church of satan, which advocated a law of the jungle approach to society, the temple of set inclines more toward platonic idealism, encouraging setians to aspire to high standards of personal ethics despite the moral and cultural imperfections of

sphemous parodies of christian art. one also finds images of goats, devils and demons (along with their symbols, referred to as sigils) used to represent the satanic. however, the complete graphic referred to as the sigil of baphomet the now familiar goat s head in an inverted pentagram encircled by hebrew letters spelling out leviathan did not become the foremost symbol of satanism in the public consciousness until after the founding of the church of satan in 1966. the word baphomet dates back to records of the trial of the knights templar, and there are ongoing discussions concerning its derivation and meaning. however, there is no clear evidence that the symbol that has come to be referred to as baphomet is similarly derived. the first artwork for an image of a goat face in a pentagram

skull, the last a plowshare; his spouse, karma- krodhisvari, is clasping his body with her right arm, her hand around his neck, and in her left she is holding a blood-filled skull to his lips. do not be afraid of him, do not be terrified, do not be taken aback. recognize in him the form of your own spirit (evans- wentz 1960, 140 141) the central objective of tibetan death rites is to extract the consciousness-principle from the gross physical body so that it can truly perceive the spiritual world. following death, the spirit enters a transit that lasts exactly forty-nine days and is divided into three stages. at the end of the bardo, one either enters nirvana, an ineffable state, or returns to earth for another reincarnation. only the most enlightened avoid reincarnation. it is of paramou

on. only the most enlightened avoid reincarnation. it is of paramount importance that the dying person remain fully conscious for as long as possible, for the last thoughts of the dying influence the quality of the after-death experience and the subsequent reincarnation. he or she is placed in the lion posture (lying on one s right side, and his or her neck arteries are pressed to prevent loss of consciousness. the dying person is guided by a guru or lama, who provides advice on what to prepare for. the first stage of the bardo commences at the moment of death and lasts from a half day to four days; this is how long it takes for the deceased to realize he or she has been separated from the body. as soon as the individual expires, a white cloth is thrown over his or her face, and no one is

what to prepare for. the first stage of the bardo commences at the moment of death and lasts from a half day to four days; this is how long it takes for the deceased to realize he or she has been separated from the body. as soon as the individual expires, a white cloth is thrown over his or her face, and no one is allowed to touch the corpse. all doors and windows are sealed, and the extractor of consciousness-principle lama takes up his vigil by the corpse s head.no grieving is permitted. the lama takes up a mystical chant that provides directions for the deceased to find its way to the western paradise of amitabha. if the person s karma is good enough, this will enable the dead to escape the ordeal of the intermediate period of the bardo. the lama examines the top of the head to determin

LIBER HAD

lf with this snake "this is the second practice of meditation("ccxx. ii" 22. 11. let the aspirant take wine and strange drugs, according to his knowledge and experience, and be drunk thereof (the aspirant should be in so sensitive a condition that a single drop, perhaps even the smell, should suffice. ed "this is the first practice of magick art("ccxx. ii" 22. 12. let the aspirant concentrate his consciousness in the rood cross set up upon the mountain, and identify himself with it. let him be well aware of the difference between its own soul, and that thought which it habitually awakes in his own mind "this is the third practice of meditation, and as it will be found, a comprehension and harmony and absorption of the practices of intelligence("ccxx, ii" 22. 13. let the aspirant apply hims

, 72-74. 23. let the adept aspire to the practice of liber xi. and preach to mankind "this is the fourth practice of ethics("ccxx. ii" 76. 24. let the adept worship the name, foursquare, mystic, wonderful, of the beast, and the name of his house; and give blessing and worship to the prophet of the lovely star "this is the fifth practice of ethics("ccxx. ii" 78, 79. 25. let the aspirant expand his consciousness to that of nuit, and bring it rushing inward. it may be practised by imagining that the heavens are falling, and then transferring the consciousness to them "this is the fifth practice of meditation (instruction of v.v.v.v.v" 26. summary. preliminaries. these are the necessary possessions. 1. wine and strange drugs. 27. summary continued. preliminaries. these are the necessary compre

LIBER O

e student should never attach to any result the importance which it at first seems to possess. 6. first, the, let us consider the book 777 and its use; the preparation of the place; the use of the magic ceremonies; and finally the methods which follow in chapter v "viator in regnis arboris" and in chapter vi "sagitta trans lunam (in another book will be treated of the expansion and contraction of consciousness; progress by slaying the chakkrams; progress by slaying the pairs of opposites; the methods of sabhapaty swami, etc, etc) ii. 1. the student must first obtain a thorough knowledge of book 777, especially of the columns printed elsewhere in this book. when these are committed to memory, he will begin to understand the nature of these correspondences (see illustrations in "the temple o

f the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practised until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in this practice exist. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4 (a) stand with arms outstretched note 1 (see illustration, in equinox no. 2, p. 13 (b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the name of the god desired entering with the breath (c) let that name descend slowly from the lungs to the heart, the solar plexus, the navel, the generative

nd it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should appear to him as if that great voice proceeded from the universe, and not from himself. in both the above practices all consciousness of anything but the god-form and name should be absolutely blotted out; and the longer it takes for normal perception to return, the better. iv. i. the rituals of the pentagram and hexagram must be committed to memory; they are as follows- the lesser ritual of the pentagram i. touching the forehead say ateh (unto thee, ii. touching the breast say malkuth (the kingdom, iii. touching t

e free from all disturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments, and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop and look about him (it is sometimes difficult to open the eyes) 6. probably he will see figures

LIBER 141

intense and sharp. this is but analogy, yet just, and pleasing to the philosopher. xii of the choice of an assistant with regard to the choice of one to serve this sacrament, man is so confused in mind, and so easily deceived as to this matter, that it seems to us not unreasonable to allow full sway to the caprice of the moment. for this caprice so-called is in truth perhaps the voice of the sub-consciousness; that is, it is the deliberate choice of the holy phallus itself "the phallus is the physiological basis of the oversoul" for this very reason are these many men led astray, lost in unchastity and ruin. but let the conscious will be devoted wholly to the great work, then shall the subconscious will choose inevitably the appointed vehicle of the work. it is for this reason that alread

LIBER 777

, the summum bonus, true wisdom, and perfect happiness. so mote it be! v the tree of life col. xii. this arrangement is the basis of the whole system of this book. besides the 10 numbers and the 22 letters, it is divisible into 3 columns, 4 planes, 7 planes, 7 palaces, etc. etc.8 table of correspondences table i 2 i. key scale. ii* hebrew names of numbers and letters. iii. english of col. ii. iv* consciousness of the adept. v* god-names in assiah. 0 wa [ws ya rwa [ws ya ain ain soph ain soph aur nothing no limit limitless l.v.x. 1* rtk kether crown* awh hyha 2* hmkj chokmah wisdom hy 3* hnyb binah understanding \yhla hwhy 4* dsj chesed mercy la 5* hrwbg geburah strength rwbg \yhla 6* trapt tiphareth beauty tudw hwla hwhy 7 jxn netzach victory twabx hwhy 8 dwh hod splendour twaxb \yhla 9* d

d many others ra hathor the right eye 31 thoum-aesh-neith, mau, kabeshunt, horus, tarpesheth. mau [serqet the teeth] as 6. 32 sebek, mako see note* apu-t the right ear 32 bis satem, ahapshi, nephthys, ameshet \yyj \yla the bones. as 16 31 bis asar. table of correspondences 8 xxii. small selection of hindu deities. xxiii* the forty buddhist meditations. 0 aum nothing and neither p nor p' f space f consciousness f 1 parabrahm (or any other whom one wishes to please[[shiva, brahma] indifference s 2 shiva, vishnu (as buddha avatars, akasa (as matter, lingam joy s 3 bhavani (all forms of sakti, prana (as force, yoni compassion s 4 indra, brahma friendliness s 5 vishnu, varruna-avatar death r 6 vishu-hari-krishna-rama buddha r 7[[bhavani, etc] the gods r 8 hanuman analysis into 4 elements a 9 ga

es are the grand words of the corresponding grades (see col. cxxi) except for 5 =6, whose g.w. is hwchy. the zodiacal gods are as for the sephira, which corresponds to the planet ruling. apparently, in the numeration of azbogah, line 12, only the az count. notes 35 that these following are only titles of the one ineffable name is shown by koran xvii. 110. but monotheism is not true for the normal consciousness, but only for that of the adept [99 names of god in arabic; omitted owing to transcriber s ignorance of that language] col. vi, line 31bis. essence, cf. a and w. col. viii. lines 1-10. beth elohim gives a quite different ten qliphoth. line 15. in the midst of the zodiacal qliphoth are lams [samael] and yadmsa [asmodai. at se corner, man, serpent, and the elder lilith the wife of sama

LIBER ALEPH

been known in new york for many years.but even if the central heating had been the flames of hell itself, i doubt whether i should have been warm. night after night i sat, all through, rigid as a corpse, and icier; the whole of my life concentrated in two spots; the small section of my brain which was occupied in the work, and my right wrist and fingers. i remember with absolute clearness that my consciousness appeared to start form a perfectly dead forearm. the book is written in prose, yet there is a formal circumscription more imminent than anything which would have been possible in poetry. i limited myself by making a point of dealing thoroughly with a given subject in a single page. it was an acute agony, similar to that of asana, to write, and the effort removed me so far from normal

usness appeared to start form a perfectly dead forearm. the book is written in prose, yet there is a formal circumscription more imminent than anything which would have been possible in poetry. i limited myself by making a point of dealing thoroughly with a given subject in a single page. it was an acute agony, similar to that of asana, to write, and the effort removed me so far from normal human consciousness that there was something indicibly ghastly in its unnaturalness when i got into bed in full daylight in the hope of acquring a particle of warmth from the complacent camel. the confessions of aleister crowley. liber aleph vel cxi the book of wisdom or folly v a.a. publication in class b 1 a apologia (prologue) have begotten thee, o my son, and that strangely, as thou knowest, upon th

s their nature of love was perfect; it was their fall from that innocence which drove them from the garden. in the love of romeo and juliet was no flaw; but family feud, which imported nothing to that love, was its bane; and the rashness and violence of their revolt against that repression, slew them. in the pure outrush of love in desdemona for othello was no flaw; but his love was marred by his consciousness of his age and his race, of the prejudices of his fellows and of his own experience of woman-frailty. t the book of wisdom or folly 5 e gesta de amore (histories of love) ow literature overfloweth with the murders of love, so also doeth history, and the lesson is ever the same. thus the loves of abelard and of heloise were destroyed by the system of repression in which they chanced t

r the dominion of thy will, and moved in accord with the operation of thy reason; this indeed is a necessary work, enabling to comprehend in what manner thou mayst adjust thyself to thine environment. yet is this adaptation but defence for the most part, or at the best subterfuge and stratagem in the tactics of thy life, with but an accidental and subordinate relation to thy true will, whereof by consciousness and by reason thou mayst be ignorant, unless by fortune great and rare thou be already harmonized in thyself, the outer with the inner, which grace is not common among men, and is the reward of previous attainment. neglect not simple introspections, therefore; but give yet greater heed unto those dreams and phantasies, those gestures and manners unconscious, and of undiscovered cause

phantasies, those gestures and manners unconscious, and of undiscovered cause, which betoken thee. t liber aleph vel cxi 10 i de somniis a: causa per accidens (of dreams. i: through acciental cause) s all diseases have two conjunct causes, one immediate, external and exciting, the other constitutional, internal, and predisposing, so it is with dreams, which are dis-eases, or unbalanced states of consciousness, disturbers of sleep as thoughts are of life. this exciting cause is commonly of two kinds: videlicet, imprimis, the physical condition of the sleeper, as a dream of water caused by a shower without, or a dream of strangulation caused by a dyspnoea, or a dream of lust caused by the seminal congestions of an unclean life, or a dream of falling or flying caused by some unstable equilib

LIBER ASTARTE

particular deity be himself savage and relentless; as, jehovah or kali. in such a case the desire to perform constraint and cursing may be the sign of the assimilation of the spirit of the devotee with that of his god, and so an advance to the union with him. 40. concerning the value of this particular form of union or samadhi. all samadhi is defined as the ecstatic union of subject and object in consciousness, with the result that a third thing arises which partakes in no way of the nature of the two. it would seem at first sight that it is of no importance whatever to choose an object of meditation. for example, the samadhi called atmadarshana might arise from simple concentration of the thought on an imagined triangle, or on the heart. but as the union of two bodies in chemistry may be

LIBER BATRACHOPHNEROBOOCOSMOMACHIA

ementary difficulties of dharana, and is able to prevent mental pictures from altering shape, size and colour against his will. b. seated in the open air, let him endeavour to form a complete mental picture of himself and his immediate surroundings. it is important that he should be in the centre of such picture, and able to look freely in all directions. the finished picture should be a complete consciousness of the whole fixed, clear, and definite. let him gradually add to this picture by including objects more and more distant, until he have an image of the whole field of vision. he will probably discover that it is very difficult to increase the apparent size of the picture as he proceeds, and it should be his most earnest endeavour to do so. he should seek in particular to appreciate

LIBER CCXLII AHA

he pupil, it is explained further, and the method of resignation, constancy, and patience inculcated. the paradox of equilibrium. the necessity of giving oneself wholly up the the new element. egoism rebuked. the master, to illustrate this destruction of the ego, describes the visions of dhyana. he further describes the defence of the soul against assailing thoughts, and shows that the duality of consciousness is a blasphemy against the unity of god; so that even the thought called god is a denial of god-as-he-is-in-himself. the pupil sees nothing but a blank midnight in this emptying of the soul. he is shown that this is the necessary condition of illumination. distinction is further made between these three dhyanas, and those early visions in which things appear as objective. with these

olong thy meditation steep and strong, slaying even god, should he distract thy attention from the chosen act! last, all these things in one o ferpowered, time that the midnight blossom flowered! the oneness is. yet even in this, my son, thou shalt not do amiss if thou restrain the expression, shoot thy glance to rapture fs darkling root, discarding name, form, sight, and stress even of this high consciousness; pierce to the heart! i leave thee here: thou art the master. i revere thy radiance that rolls afar, o brother of the silver star! olympas. ah, but no ease may lap my limbs. giants and sorcerers oppose; ogres and dragons are my foes! leviathan against me swims, liber ccxlii 26 and lions roar, and boreas blows! no zephyrs woo, no happy hymns paan the pilgrim of the rose! marsyas. i te

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

one little ripple of joy in the great silent sea as another sould gently sank to its rest, and the silent voices whispered welcome brother. then all was calm and peace as before. the little ripple flowed on to let the whole world know, then, having delivered its message, all was still. amen. whatever the nature of this illumination, probably a state of dhyana, it left a very marked result on the consciousness of frater v.i.o, and gave him the necessary energy to continue his work through many a dark and dismal period. he himself could not gauge its value at all at the time. he was alone in vancouver and out of touch with the order, having received no further word from his neophyte since he left england. in fact he heard nothing till january of the following year. he however sent a post-ca

at the end. but v.i.o. is evidently not to be deceived in that way, for he goes on: now, had i really arrived at the end, it seems reasonable to suppose i should not be here writing this. my body and mind are at any rate still in existence as a body and mind. but, as these are admittedly impermanent, does it matter much that they continue to exist in this form or no? what has that to do with the consciousness of the existence of that which transcends both? now, had not some part of my present state of existence realized the possibility of another and higher state of consciousness, should i not still be in that state of uncertainly in which i lived before this the equinox 138 realization came? this realization having come about has at any rate remained as a glimpse of being, different from

bility of another and higher state of consciousness, should i not still be in that state of uncertainly in which i lived before this the equinox 138 realization came? this realization having come about has at any rate remained as a glimpse of being, different from the previous not-being. the result of his mental analysis appears to amount to this, that he had experienced within himself a state of consciousness full of peace and joy, yet which more nearly approximated to zero than any other term. he can find nothing with which to compare this state, but he recognizes its immense superiority over normal consciousness, and feels an intense desire to make it possible for others to share his experience. since however he finds it impossible to explain it in words, he recognises that he must obta

o as a separate being as far as possible, by forgetting self in his efforts to do all he can for others according to the light he had obtained. he found however that the destruction of the ego was not thus easily accomplished at the first assault. nevertheless he learned, not from books but from experience, that the goal was to be found within himself, and that the nearer he could approach to the consciousness of nothingness the nearer he got to the realization of pure existence. this reduction of consciousness to zero then became the fixed aim of his meditations; and any other experiments he entered upon, were, from that time onward, looked upon as necessary in order that he might fit himself to help others, rather than for his personal development. on january 7th, 1911, he received no. 4

ate any more now. this entry indicates a recognition of the formulation of the negative in the ego which shall eventually destroy it. is it not written in liber lxv as an acid eats into steel, and as a cancer utterly corrupts the body, so am i unto the spirit of man. i shall not rest until i have destroyed it utterly? sunday, april 2nd (fra v.i.o. s 25th birthday) during practice i had a distinct consciousness of the centre of consciousness being not within as usual, but above head. april 3rd. i alternate between a state of enjoying any task or position because it is the first that comes to hand and therefore the simplest and best course of action, and a feeling of absolute mental torture caused by the necessity of existing at all. the first appears to give the chance of continually enlarg

LIBER COLLEGII SANCTI

s:.let him read through this note of his office, and sign it, paying the sum of one guinea for liber vii which will be given him on his initiation, and one guinea for this portfolio of class d publications, b-g. let him obtain the robe of a neophyte, and entrust the same to the care of his neophyte. he shall choose a new motto with deep forethought and intense solemnity, as expressing the clearer consciousness of his aspiration which the year fs probation has given him. let him make an appointment with his neophyte at the pleasure of the latter for the ceremony of initiation. 1. the neophyte shall not proceed to the grade of zelator in less than eight months; but shall hold himself free for four days for advancement at the end of that period. 2. he shall pass the four tests called the powe

s principles (even so little as he understandeth) for that mystery is the enemy of truth. furthermore, he shall construct the magic dagger, according to the instruction in liber a. one month after his admission to the grade he shall go to his practicus, pass the necessary tests, and repeat to him his chosen chapter of liber ccxx. 9. he shall in every way establish perfect control of his automatic consciousness according to the advice of his practicus, for that the ordeal of advancement is no light one. 10. thus and not otherwise may he attain the great reward, yea, may he attain the great reward! the oath of a zelator i (motto, being of sound mind and body, and prepared, on this_ day of [an! in_ of] do hereby resolve: in the presence of, a practicus of the a a: to prosecute the great work:

LIBER CORDIS CINCTI SERPENTE

27. i am like a love-sick courtesan of corinth. i have toyed with kings and captains, and made them my slaves. to-day i am the slave of the little asp of death; and who shall loosen our love? 28. weary, weary! saith the scribe, who shall lead me to the sight of the rapture of my master? 29. the body is weary and the soul is sore weary and sleep weighs down their eyelids; yet ever abides the sure consciousness of ecstasy, unknown, yet known in that its being is certain. o lord, be my helper, and bring me to the bliss of the beloved! 30. i came to the house of the beloved, and the wine was like fire that flieth with green wings through the world of the waters. 31. i felt the red lips of nature and the black lips of perfection. like sisters they fondled me their little brother; they decked m

hee. my coils shall never relax throughout the aons. neither change nor sorrow nor unsubstantiality shall have thee; for thou art passed beyond all these. 22. even as the diamond shall glow red for the rose, and green for the rose-leaf; so shalt thou abide apart from the impressions. 23. i am thou, and the pillar is fstablished in the void. 24. also thou art beyond the stabilities of being and of consciousness and of bliss; for i am thou, and the pillar is fstablished in the void. 25. also thou shalt discourse of these things unto the man that writeth them, and he shall partake of then as a sacrament; for i who am thou am he, and the pillar is fstablished in the void. 26. from the crown to the abyss, so goeth it single and erect. also the limitless sphere shall glow with the brilliance the

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

r pathological; never mind now) state which i call samadhi; and that state is as real.in relation to man.as sleep, or intoxication, or death. philosophically, we may doubt the existence of all of these; but we have no grounds for discriminating between them.the academic scepticism is a wholesale firm, i hope!.and practically, i challenge you to draw valid distinctions. all these are states of the consciousness of man; and if you seek to destroy one, all fall together. viii i must, at the risk of appearing to digress, insist upon this distinction between philosophical and practical points of view, or (in qabalistic language) between kether and malkuth. in private conversation i find it hard.almost impossible.to get people to understand what seems to me so very simple a point. i shall try to

ntleman, even if you do have insane ideas about the universe? very good, say my friends, unabashed, then why not stick to that? why glorify spanish gipsies when you have married a clergyman fs daughter? why go about proclaiming that you can get as good fun for eighteenpence as usually costs men a career? ah! let me introduce you to the man in tiphereth; that is, the man who is trying to raise his consciousness from malkuth to kether. this tiphereth man is in a devil of a hole! he knows theoretically all about the kether point of view (or thinks he does) and practically all about the malkuth point of view. consequently he goes about contradicting malkuth; he refuses to allow malkuth to obsess his thought. he keeps on crying out that there is no difference between a goat and a god, in the ho

moment for a hunchback to kill his man, and the further we get from our base the longer it takes. you may crumble to ashes the dream-world of a boy, as it were, between your fingers; but before you can bring the physical universe tumbling about a man fs ears he requires to drill his hunchbacks so devilish well that they are terribly like soldiers themselves. and a question capable of shaking the consciousness of samadhi could, i imagine, give long odds to one of frederick fs grenadiers. it is useless to attack the mystic by asking him if he is quite sure samadhi is good for his poor health; ftis like asking the huntsman to be very careful, please, not to hurt the fox. the ultimate question, the one that really knocks samadhi to pieces, is such a stupendous idea that it is far more of a! t

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

t me right mentally and physically: otherwise they had little apparent success. 7.30. have breakfasted.a pear and two garibaldis (these by the way are the small size, half the big squares) 7.50. have smoked a pipe to show that i.m not in a hurry. 8.04 hanged man with mantra in vi.uddhi. thought i had been much longer. at one point the spirit began to move. how the devil else can i express it? the consciousness seemed to flow, instead of pattering. is that clear? one should here note that there may perhaps be some essential difference in the operation of the moslem and hindu mantras. the latter boom; the former ripple. i have never tried the former at all seriously until now. meme jeu.no good at all. think i fll get up and have a turker. 9.00. am up, having read my letters. continuing mantr

e slashes of the magick knife; i smart from the heat of the holy oil; i am bruised by the scourge of osiris that hath so cruelly smitten me; the perfume yet fills the chamber of art;.and i? oh adonai my lord, surely i did invoke thee with fervour; yet thou camest not utterly to the tryst. and yet i know that thou wast there; and it may be that the morning may being rememberance of thee which this consciousness does not now contain. but i swear by thine own glory that i will not be satisfied with this, that i will go on even unto madness and death if it be thy will.but i will know thee as thou art. it is strange how my cries died down; how i found myself quite involuntarily swinging back to the old mantra that i worked all yesterday. however, i shall try a little longer in the position of t

adness and death if it be thy will.but i will know thee as thou art. it is strange how my cries died down; how i found myself quite involuntarily swinging back to the old mantra that i worked all yesterday. however, i shall try a little longer in the position of the hanged man, although sleep is again attacking me. i am weary, yet content, as if some great thing had indeed happened. but if i lost consciousness.a thing no man can be positive about from the nature of things.it must have happened so quietly that i never knew. certainly i should not have thought that i had gone on for 25 minutes, as i did. but i do indeed ask for a knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel which is not left so much to be inferred from the good results in my life and work; i want the perfume and the

) no rational connection between the thought one left behind one and the new thought. in a simple wandering during the practice of concentration one can very nearly always (especially with a little experience) trace the chain. with neighbourhood-concentration this is not so. perhaps there is a chain, but so great already is the power of preventing the impressions from rising into john st. john 45 consciousness that one has no knowledge of the links, each one having been automatically slaughtered on the threshold of the consciousness. of course, the honest and wary practitioner will have no difficulty in recognising the right kind of wandering; with this explanation there is no excuse for him if he does. i have another theory, though. perhaps this is not a wandering at all, but a complete a

e interfered with its due performance. instead i thought myself such a fine fellow that to get into .sana for a few minutes every midnight and the rest goas- you-please would be enough. i am well punished. 8.30. this food, eaten in a yog. and ceremonial manner, is doing me good. i shall end, god willing, with coffee, cognac, and cigar. it is a fatal error to knock the body to pieces and leave the consciousness intact, as has been the case with me all day. it is true that some people find that if they hurt the body, they make the mind unstable. true; they predispose it to hallucination. one should use strictly corporeal methods to tame the body; strictly mental methods to control the mind. this latter restriction is not so vitally important. any weapon is legitimate against a public enemy l

LIBER DCCCXI ENERGIZED ENTHUSIASM

for celephais press. this e-text last revised 21.07.200filiber dcccxi energized enthusiasm a note on theurgy v a a publication in class c 1 i i a o the supreme one of the gnostics, the true god, is the lord of this work. let us therefore invoke him by that name which the companions of the royal arch blaspheme to aid us in the essay to declare the means which he has bestowed upon us! ii the divine consciousness which is reflected and refracted in the works of genius feeds upon a certain secretion, as i believe. this secretion is analogous to semen, but not identical with it. there are but few men and fewer women, those women being inevitably androgyne, who possess it at any time in any quantity. so closely is this secretion connected with the sexual economy that it appears to me at times as

ized enthusiasm which is the lever that moves god. iii the greeks say that there are three methods of discharging the genial secretion of which i have spoken. they thought perhaps that their methods tended to secrete it, but this i do not believe altogether, or without a qualm. for the manifestation of force implies force, and this force must have come from somewhere. easier i find it to say gsub-consciousness h and gsecretion h than to postulate an external reservoir, to extend my connotation of 4 liber dcccxi gman h than to invent ggod. h however, parsimony apart, i find it in my experience that it is useless to flog a tired horse. there are times when i am absolutely bereft of even one drop of this elixir. nothing will restore it, neither rest in bed, nor drugs, nor exercise. on the oth

ients must necessarily concoct a hell-broth. there are some people so simple as to think that, when they have proved the religious instinct to be a mere efflorescence of the sex-instinct, they have destroyed religion. we should rather consider that the sailor fs tavern gives him his only glimpse of heaven, just as the destructive criticism of the phallicists has only proved sex to be a sacrament. consciousness, says the materialist, axe in hand, is a function of the brain. he has only re-formulated the old saying, gyour bodies are the temples of the holy ghost. h! now sex is justly hallowed in this sense, that it is the eternal fire of the race. huxley admitted that gsome of the lower animalcula are in a sense immortal, h because they go on reproducing eternally by fission, and however oft

same sense, and goes on reproducing itself with similar characteristics through the ages, changed by circumstance indeed, but always identical in itself. but the spiritual flower of this process is that at the moment of discharge a physical ecstasy occurs, a spasm analogous to the mental spasm which meditation gives. and further, in the sacramental and ceremonial use of the sexual act, the divine consciousness may be attained. vi the sexual act being then a sacrament, it remains to consider in what respect this limits the employment of the organs. first, it is obviously legitimate to employ them for their natural physical purpose. but if it be allowable to use them ceremonially for a religious purpose, we shall find the act hedged about with many restrictions. for in this case the organs b

e then only the rhythmical or mechanical squares leading in perspective to the simple unwinking light. 1 [the design is a pattern of black and white squares. t.s] energized enthusiasm 15 the swinging of the body with the mantra (which has a habit of rising and falling as if of its own accord in a very weird way) becomes more accentuated; ultimately a curiously spasmodic stage occurs, and then the consciousness flickers and goes out; perhaps breaks through into the divine consciousness, perhaps is merely recalled to itself by some variable in external impression. the above is a very simple description of a very simple and earnest form of ceremony, based entirely upon rhythm. it is very easy to prepare, and its results are usually very encouraging for the beginner. xiii wine being a mocker a

LIBER DOMINI

. my power is above all power in the earth and beyond the stars, i am will itself, the mighty lord satan. comment: satan s power is, from our point of view as conscious beings on this planet, the greatest single meta-influence that we are aware of. although we are unsure as to the full range and extent of this power, it certainly pertains specifically to our planet and the development of life and consciousness thereupon. he is will, force, drive, and evolution by means of conflict. 2. none may speak for me, and all who claim to do so are frauds and liars. i alone speak for myself, to whom i will and at my own choosing. those who claim to be my prophets are deceivers of many, for i have no prophets and no holy men follow me. comment: satan is a power beyond our reckoning; his motives are kn

m opposition to the freedom offered by satan, and with this freedom comes understanding of just how pointless and childish such disputes really are. 7. god is dead because i killed him. i rent his spirit into billions of pieces and gave each man his own share. i curse all these gods with an unconquerable laughter, they are divided against themselves and so must fall. comment: the individuality of consciousness has ensured the proliferation of a multitude of metaphysical opinions. there is no one god- there are as many versions as there are individuals. each of these interpretations is somehow different than the others, and unity is impossible as long as individuality remains. when any opinion claims absolute truth for itself, it renders all other opinions false, and so the gods of dogmatic

teric wisdom, whereas those who genuinely walk the path of the master are confident in their own existence and need no adulation heaped upon them by others. 16. i am the first being, before all others. observe the proper respect. comment: this statement refers to the preeminence of satan within the existential order of this planet only. he is first as he is the driving force of evolution and life/consciousness development on earth. 17. if anyone says to you, follow me, your answer should be a scornful laughter. follow no man who seeks to be followed. they are weak beings who need others from whom to syphon energy. let them enslave one another. those who are of me are slaves to no one or nothing. comment: satan inspires independence- no true servant of the dark master will seek to follow an

LIBER DXXXVI

elementary difficulties of dharana, and is able to prevent mental pictures from altering shape, size and colour against his will. b. seated in the open air, let him endeavour to form a complete mental picture of himself and his immediate surroundings. it is important that he should be the centre of such picture, and able to look freely in all directions. the finished picture should be a complete consciousness of the whole, fixed, clear, and definite. let him gradually add to this picture by including objects more and more distant, until he have an image of the whole field of vision. he will probably discover that it is very difficult to increase the apparent size of the picture as he proceeds, and it should be his most earnest endeavour to do so. he should seek in particular to appreciate

LIBER E

ts. 4. proceed to combinations of moving objects, e.g, a piston rising and falling while a pendulum is swinging. the relation between the two movements should be varied in different experiments. or even a system of fly-wheels, eccentrics, and governor. 5. during these practices the mind must be absolutely confined to the object determined upon; no other thought must be allowed to intrude upon the consciousness. the moving systems must be regular and harmonious. 6. note carefully the duration of the experiments, the svb figvra ix 7 number and nature of the intruding thoughts, the tendency of the object itself to depart from the course laid out for it, and any other phenomena which may present themselves. avoid overstrain. this is very important. 7. proceed to imagine living objects; as a ma

LIBER GRADUUM MONTIS ABIEGNI

axed thrice he became an uraus serpent, and the poison of the fang was established in him and his seed even for ever and for ever .liber lxv, ch. v. vv. 51-56. ritual& meditation practice to destroy thoughts talismans, evocations mahasatipathana etc. methods of divination meditation practices equivalent to ritual cxx control of astral plane rising on the planes meditation practice on expansion of consciousness meditation practices equi- valent to ritual dclxxi leads to the grade of adeptus major leads to the grade of adeptus exemptus adeptus minor ritual viii ritual revealed in vision of eighth athyr probationer neophyte zelator practicus philosophus the four powers of the sphinx liber vii the building of the magic pentacle ritual dclxxi posture hatha yoga control of breathing liber ccxx t

rred by authority when the task of the zelator is accomplished. liber xiii 4 4. the practicus. his duties are laid down in paper d, class d. instruction and examination in the qabalah and liber 777. instruction in philosophical meditation (gnana-yoga* examination in some one mode of divination: e.g. geomancy,8 astrology,9 the tarot.10 theoretical. he is given a meditation-practice on expansion of consciousness.11 he is given a meditation-practice in the destruction of thoughts.12 instruction and examination in control of speech. practical.13 further, he casts the magic cup. no ritual admited to the grade of philosophus, which is conferred by authority when the task of the practicus is accomplished. 5. the philosophus. his duties are laid down in paper e, class d. he practices devotion to t

LIBER HAD

lf with this snake. this is the second practice of meditation (ccxx. ii. 22. 11. let the aspirant take wine and strange drugs, according to his knowledge and experience, and be drunk thereof (the aspirant should be in so sensitive a condition that a single drop, perhaps even the smell, should suffice. ed) this is the first practice of magick art (ccxx. ii. 22. 12. let the aspirant concentrate his consciousness in the rood cross set up upon the mountain, and identify himself with it. let him be well aware of the difference between its own soul, and that thought which it habitually awakens in his own mind. this is the third practice of meditation, and as it will be found, a comprehension and harmony and absorption of the practices of intelligence (ccxx. ii. 22. 13. let the aspirant apply him

66, 72-74. 23. let the adept aspire to the practice of liber xi, and preach to mankind. this is the fourth practice of ethics (ccxx ii. 76. 24. let the adept worship the name, foursquare, mystic, wonderful, of the beast, and the name of his house; and give blessing and worship to the prophet of the lovely star. this is the fifth practice of ethics (ccxx ii. 78, 79. 25. let the aspirant expand his consciousness to that of nuit, and bring it rushing inward. it may be practised by imagining that the heavens are falling, and then transferring the consciousness to them. this is the fifth practice of meditation (instruction of v.v.v.v.v) 26. summary. preliminaries. these are the necessary possessions. 1. wine and strange drugs. 27. summary continued. preliminaries. these are the necessary compre

LIBER LLL PARADIGMAT PIRATE

an established current begs for context. the published side of the chaos current has evolved in some fairly distinct phases in the last 27 years. in 1978 peter carroll fs liber null set down in a practically-usable form a simple and powerful approach to doing successful sorcery. the core technologies involved are gnosis and belief-shifting: all successful magic is performed in an altered state of consciousness (gnosis, and belief itself is a tool in the working of magic, rather than an unchanging envelope around the operation. the theoretical basis of this approach, which later became known as chaos magic(k, can be traced to the work of austin osman spare in the early decades of the 20th century and lionel snell in the early 1970 fs. some experience of group working in this new approach ha

chaos-shaped system of practical magical attributions, the psychonomicon. by the mid-90 fs there were enough working chaos magic groups in operation, particularly within the iot, that a considerable base of innovative experience existed which drew on all sorts of esoteric and exotic fields. against this background i wrote chaotopia, which incorporated a pragmatic chaos magic approach to models of consciousness. in the book you have in front of you josh wetzel takes up the plot from the psychonomicon, and extends it to its logical boundaries in all eight directions. his passion is for effective magic, and his rigorous dismissal of anything that gets in the way of that aim will not appeal to every magician. chaos magic only ever needed the most minimal theory to support a relatively rigorous

ines (darkly) through in this book, especially in the daring, shamanic style of transacting business with goetic spirits, and in the radically left hand path approach to the use of deities in invocation. this level of work places the paradigmal pirate beyond the psychonomicon model, and connects to the theme of pragmatic exploration of working methods that are based on new models of magical group consciousness. this is a book of skills that you can use to take yourself to wherever you will. dave lee, may 2001 c.e, london, england liber lll introduction, lucid dreaming, gnosis, weapons/tools, rituals, and metamorphosis. introduction the magical standard for the iot neophyte is a continuation of the work started in liber mmm, and prepares the neophyte to work with liber kkk and the 2 syllabu

he extension of perception in the present, past and future probabilities of their lives. the neophyte will come to utilize what for many of us is a wasted portion of the day and should develop a natural edge over other magicians who have neglected this avenue to power. section 2: in the second section the neophyte will explore forms of gnosis covering the full potential range of altered states of consciousness, from the inhibitory to the excitatory to the chemically induced (which for reasons of legality must remain optional. alongside with trance work, this is the final methodology for obtaining supernatural control over the body/mind and using it to alter the field of probability through which we constantly swim. section 3: as an extension of liber mmm, the practitioner will master the t

thinking right now? what were you thinking during this exercise? what random thoughts arose? ego: become aware that your sense of the world always includes you, the observer. realize that we change events simply through observation. keep in mind that there is no separation between you and your subjective experience. be aware of being conscious. awareness: finally, be aware of being aware of your consciousness. exercise two: catalogue your dreams (dream sign location) keep a dream journal (if you don ft have one already. once you have collected twelve dreams, begin looking for and categorizing dream signs. dream signs are distinctive moments in dreams that betray the fact that we are dreaming. they can range from unusual thoughts to weird objects or to extreme non sequiturs. some examples

LIBER LVII

not expect the neophyte to share his views. indeed, they are not true to a neophyte. the silliness of the new-thought zanies in passionately affirming .i am healthy! i am opulent! i am well-dressed! i am happy. when in truth they are .poor and miserable and blind and naked. is not a philosophical but a practical silliness. nothing exists, says the magister templi, but perfection. true; yet their consciousness is imperfect. ergo, it does not exist. for the m.t. this is so: he has .cancelled out. the complexities of the mathematical expression called existence, and the answer is zero. but for the beginner his pain and another.s joy do not balance: his pain hurts him, and his brother may go hang. the magister templi, too, understands why zero must plunge through all finite numbers to express

ctory. note the 3 sundering the two fours. this is the feminine victory; she is in one sense the delilah to the divine samson. hence we adore her from full hearts. it ought to be remembered, by the way, that the 4 is not so evil when it has ceased to oppress us. the square identified with the circle is as good as the circle. 441. truth, the square of 21. hence it is the nearest that our dualistic consciousness can conceive of 21, hyha, the god of kether, 1. thus truth is our chiefest weapon as a rule. woe to whosoever is false to himself (or to another, since in 441 that other is himself, and seven times woe to him that swerves from his magical obligation in thought, word, or deed! by my side as i write wallows in exhaustion following an age of torment one who did not understand that it is

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

the present action little or nothing. here.s your theories! think if you like: i find it wearies! it matters little whether we with fichte and the brahmins preach that ego-atman sole must be; with schelling and the buddha own no-ego-skandhas are alone; with hegel and the.christian? teach that which compels, includes, absorbs both mighty unrevolving orbs in one informing masterless master-idea of consciousness. all differences as these indeed are chess play, conjuring .proceed. nay! i.ll go back. the exposition above, has points. but simple fission has reproduced a different bliss, at last a heterogenesis! the metaphysics of these verses is perfectly absurd. my curse is no sooner in an iron word i formulate my thought than i perceive the same to be absurd (tannh user. so for this, sir, why

ogenesis! the metaphysics of these verses is perfectly absurd. my curse is no sooner in an iron word i formulate my thought than i perceive the same to be absurd (tannh user. so for this, sir, why! your metaphysics in your teeth! confer a. crowley .berashith. but hear! the christian is a dualist; 230 235 240 245 250 255 260 265 recapitulation of principal cosmic theories. bard checkmates himself. consciousness and christianity. dhyana and hinduism. sammasamadhi and buddhism. pentecost 29 such view our normal consciousness tells us. i.ll quote now if you list from tennyson. it isn.t much (skip this and .twill be even less) he say .i am not what i see,38 and other than the things i touch* how lucid is our alfred t! the hindu, an advaitist, crosses off maya from the list; believes in one.exac

nd christianity. dhyana and hinduism. sammasamadhi and buddhism. pentecost 29 such view our normal consciousness tells us. i.ll quote now if you list from tennyson. it isn.t much (skip this and .twill be even less) he say .i am not what i see,38 and other than the things i touch* how lucid is our alfred t! the hindu, an advaitist, crosses off maya from the list; believes in one.exactly so, dhyana-consciousness, you know! may it not be that one step further..this lotused buddha roaring murther ?39 nibbana is the state above you christians and them hindus.lord love you. where nothing is perceived as such. this clever thought doth please me much. but if das essen ist das nichts. ha! hegel.s window! ancient lichts! and two is one and one is two .bother this nonsense! go on, do. my wandering th

of centuries pillar by pillar, and is lost. life after life in wild appeal cries to the master; he remains and thinks not. the polluting tides of sense roll shoreward. arid plains of wave-swept sea confront me. nay! looms yet the glory through the grey, and in the darkest hours of youth i yet perceive the essential truth, 430 435 440 445 450 455 460 465 470 34 the sword of song known as i know my consciousness, that all divisons hosts confess a master, for i know and see the absolute identity of the beholder and the vision. how easy to excite derision in the man.s mind! why, fool, i think i am as clever as yourself, at least as skilled to wake the elf of jest and mockery in a wink. i can dismiss with sneers as cheap as your this fabric of mine own, one banner of my mind o.erthrown just at

cost 39 but as for me i have a test of better than the very best. respice finem! judge the end; the man, and not the child, my friend! first ecstasy of pentecost (you now perceive my sermon.s text) first leap to sunward flings you vexed by glory of its own riposte back to your mind. but gathering strength and never, you come (ah light) at length to dwell awhile in the caress of that strange super-consciousness. after one memory.o abide! vivid savitri lightning-eyed. nothing is worth a thought beside. one hint of amrita55 to taste and all earth.s wine may run to waste! for by this very means christ gained56 his glimpse into that world above which he denominated .love. indeed i think the man attained by some such means.i have not strained out mind by chance of sense or sex to find a way less

LIBER MMCMXI NOTE ON GENESIS

xi 2 2 the reader who is at all familiar with the sublime computations of the qabalah will find no difficulty in appreciating this essay to the full; but all will gain benefit form the study of the ratiocinative methods employed. these methods, indeed, are so fine and subtile that they readily sublime into the intuitive. this study is truly a royal magistry, an easy and sure means of exciting the consciousness from ruach to neschamah. aleister crowley. 3 part i in the first verse of the first chapter of the first five books of the holy law: it is written:.b.rashith bara alohim ath hashamaim vaath haaretz, or in aramaic script rah taw \ymch ta \yhla arb tycarb such are the seven words which constitute the beginnings or heads of one law; and i propose to show, by applying to the text the key

LIBER MMM

first the image should be sought with the eyes closed. with practice it can be projected onto any blank surface. this technique is the basis of casting sigils and creating independent thought forms. the three methods of attaining magical trance will only yield results if pursued with the most fanatical and morbid determination. these abilities are highly abnormal and usually inaccessible to human consciousness, as they demand such inhuman concentration, but the rewards are great. in the magical diary, record each day s formal work and whatever extra opportunities have been utilized. no page should be left blank. metamorphosis the transmutation of the mind to magical consciousness has often been called the great work. it has a far-reaching purpose leading eventually to the discovery of the

lex symbol systems. figure 2 shows how sigils may be 20 figure 2. creating a sigil by a) the word method, b) the pictorial method, and c) the mantrical method. 21 constructed from words, from images, and from sounds. the subject matter of these spells is arbitrary and not recommended. to successfully lose the sigil, both the sigil form and the associated desire must be banished from normal waking consciousness. the magician strives against any manifestation of either by a forceful turning of his attention to other matters. sometimes the sigil may be burnt, buried, or cast into an ocean. it is possible to lose a word spell by constant repetition as this eventually empties the mind of associated desire. the sigil is charged at moments when the mind has achieved quiescence through magical tra

over the sigilized desire. 22 dreaming the dream state provides a convenient egress into the fields of divination, entities and exteriorization or out of the body experience. all humans dream each night of their lives, but few can regularly recount their experiences even a few minutes after waking. dream experiences are so incongruous that the brain learns to prevent them interfering with waking consciousness. the magician aims to gain full access to the dream plane and to assume control of it. the attempt to do this invariably involves the magician in a deadly and bizarre battle with his own psychic censor, which will use almost any tactics to deny him these experiences. the only method of gaining full access to the dream plane is to keep a book and writing instrument next to the place o

LIBER NU

. the centre, hadit. 1 the unity proceeding, ra-hoor-khuit. 2 the world of illusion. nuit thus comprehends all in none. also 50+ 6= 56= 5+ 6= 11, the key of all rituals. and 50 6= 300, the spirit of the child within (note n#i= 72, the shemhamphorash and the quinaries of the zodiac, etc) this is the second practice of intelligence (ccxx. i. 25, 26. 2 liber n v 5. the result of this practice is the consciousness of the continuity of existence, the omnipresence of the body of nuit. in other words, the aspirant is conscious only of the infinite universe as a single being (note for this the importance of paragraph 3. ed) this is the first indication of the nature of the result (ccxx. i. 26. 6. meditate upon nuit as the continuous one resolved into none and two as the phases of her being [for th

summary continued. the actual rite. 1. retire to desert with crown and other insignia and implements. 2. burn perfume. 3. chant incantation. 4. drink unto nuit of the elixir. 5. lying supine, with eyes fixed on the stars, practice the sensation of falling into nothingness. 6. being actually within the bosom of nuit, let hadit surrender himself. 33. summary concluded. the results. 1. expansion of consciousness to that of the infinite. 2. gloss of all h the highest mystical attainment. 3. true wisdom and perfect happiness (c) ordo templi orientis. key-entry &c. by frater t.s. for niwg/ celephais press. this e-text last revised 29.06.20tiliber o vel manvs et sagitta svb figvra vi v a a publication in class b issued by order: d.d.s. 7= 4 pramonstrator o.s.v. 6= 5 imperator n.s.f. 5= 6 cancell

LIBER O

udent should never attach to any result the importance which it at first seems to possess. 6. first, then, let us consider the book 777 and its use; the preparation of the place; the use of the magic ceremonies; and finally the methods which follow in chapter v .viator in regnis arboris* and in chapter vi .sagitta trans lunam (in another book will it be treated of the expansion and contraction of consciousness; progress by slaying the cakkrams; progress by slaying the pairs of opposites; the methods of sabhapaty sw.mi &c &c.2) ii 1. the student must first obtain a thorough knowledge of book 777, especially of columns i.,clxxxii.3 when these are committed to memory, he will begin to understand the nature of these correspondences (see illustrations .the temple of solomon the king. in equinox

f the god desired, should then imagine his image as coinciding with his own body, or as enveloping it. this must be practiced until mastery of the image is attained, and an identity with it and with the god experienced. it is a matter for very great regret that no simple and certain tests of success in this practice exist. 3. the vibration of god-names. as a further means of identifying the human consciousness with that pure portion of it which man calls by the name of some god, let him act thus: 4 (a) stand with arms outstretched (see illustration (b) breathe in deeply through the nostrils, imagining the* this injunction does not apply to gods like ptah or harpocrates whose natures do not accord with this gesture [note added in the version of .liber o. in magick in theory and practice] sv

nd it should so weaken him that he will find it difficult to remain standing. 6. it is a sign of success, though only by the student himself is it perceived, when he hears the name of the god vehemently roared forth, as if by the concourse of ten thousand thunders; and it should appear to him as if that great voice proceeded from the universe, and not from himself. in both the above practices all consciousness of anything but the god-form and name should be absolutely blotted out; and the longer it takes for normal perception to return, the better* see illustration in equinox vol. i. no. 1 .blind force. or the thumb, the fingers being closed. the thumb symbolizes spirit, the forefinger the element of water [note added in the version of .liber o. in magick in theory and practice. see illust

isturbance, and let the preliminary purifications, banishings and invocations be duly accomplished, and, lastly, let the incense be kindled. 2. let him imagine his own figure (preferably robed in the proper magical garments and armed with the proper magical weapons) as enveloping his physical body, or standing near to and in front of him. svb figvra vi. 13 3. let him then transfer the seat of his consciousness to that imagined figure, so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop and look about him (it is sometimes difficult to open the eyes) 6. probably he will see figures

ences to other works published in the equinox have thus been changed from relative to absolute. footnotes are from the equinox publication, with the exception of those in square brackets which give translations, and two notes by c rowley from mtp as indicated. endnotes are by the present editor. 1 see liber e for all these. 2 no single instruction treats of all these matters. for the expansion of consciousness, see liber 536 .batracofrenobookosmomacia. in equinox i (10. for the contraction of consciousness see liber 831 .liber iod (formerly called vesta, in equinox i (7) and appendix vii of magick, which also treats of .slaying the cakkrams. the editor of the .blue brick. edition of magick (magick: book 4 parts i-iv, york beach, maine: samuel weiser, 1994, 2d edn. 1997) argues that .slayin

LIBER RV VEL SPIRITUS

ix his mind unwaveringly upon a point in the spine opposite the larynx. ed) 11. seventh practice. let the zelator breathe as deeply and rapidly as possible. 12. eighth practice. let the zelator practice restraint of breathing in the following manner. at any stage of breathing let him suddenly hold the breath, enduring the need to breathe until it passes, returns, and passes again, and so on until consciousness is lost, either rising into sam.dhi or similar supernormal condition, or falling to oblivion. 13. ninth practice. let him practise the usual forms of pr.n.y.ma, but let kumbhakha be used after instead of before expiration. let him gradually increase the period of this kumbhakha as in the case of the other. 14. a note concerning the conditions of these experiments. the conditions favo

LIBER SAMEKH

nt* and projects it in the direction of the path of the magician. the sigils are those given in the equinox i (7, plate x outside the square;20 the signs those shewn in vol. i no. 2, plate gthe signs of the grades. h21 in these invocations he should expand his girth and his stature to* this is an assumption based on liber legis ii, 78 and iii, 34. point ii 15 the utmost* assuming the form and the consciousness of the elemental god of the quarter. after this, he begins to vibrate the gbarbarous names h of the ritual. now let him not only fill his whole being to the uttermost with the force of the names; but let him formulate his will, understood thoroughly as the dynamic aspect of his creative self, in an appearance symbolically apt, i say not in the form of a ray of light, of a fiery sword

, and let each word issue along the shaft with passionate impulse, as if its voice gave command thereto that it should thrust itself leapingly forward. let also each word accumulate authority, so that the head of the shaft may plunge twice as far for the second word as for the first, and four times for the third as for the second, and thus to the end. moreover, let the adept fling forth his whole consciousness thither. then at the final wword, let him bring rushing back his will within himself, steadily streaming, and let him offer himself to its point, as artemis to pan, that this perfectly pure concentration of the element purge him thoroughly, and possess him with its passion. in this sacrament being wholly at one with that element, let the adept utter the charge ghear me, and make, h e

ir menstruum wherein these feelings are mentally apprehended. it is called gwhirling h because of the instability of thought, and the fatuity of reason, on which we are yet dependent for what we call glife. h grushing fire h is the world in which wandering thought burns up to swift-darting will. these four stages explain how the non-ego is transmuted into the ego. a gspell h of god is any form of consciousness, and a gscourge h any form of action. the charge, as a whole, demands for the adept the control of every detail of the universe which his angel has created as a means of manifesting himself to himself. it covers command of the primary projection of the possible in individuality, in the antithetical artifice which is the device of mind, and in a balanced triplicity of modes or states

e then vibrates the names extending his will in the same way as before, but vertically upward. at the same time he expands the source of that will.the secret symbol of self.both about him and below, as if to affirm that self, duplex as is its form, reluctant to acquiesce in its failure to coincide with the sphere of nuit. let him now imagine, at the last word, that the head of his will, where his consciousness is fixed, opens its fissure (the brahmarandhra cakkra, at the juncture of the cranial sutres) and exudes a drop of clear crystalline dew, and liber samekh svb figvra dccc 20 that this pearl is his soul, a virgin offering to his angel, pressed forth from his being by the intensity of his aspiration. section ff with these words the adept does not withdraw his will within him as in the

vb figvra dccc 20 that this pearl is his soul, a virgin offering to his angel, pressed forth from his being by the intensity of his aspiration. section ff with these words the adept does not withdraw his will within him as in the previous sections. he thinks of them as a reflection of truth on the surface of the dew, where his soul hides trembling. he takes them to be the first formulation in his consciousness of the nature of his holy guardian angel. line 1 the ggods h include all the conscious elements of his nature. line 2 the guniverse h includes all possible phenomena of which he can be aware. line 3 the gwinds h are his thoughts, which have prevented him from attaining to his angel. line 4 his angel has made gvoice, h the magical weapon which produces gwords, h and these words have b

LIBER THISHARB

s really sought to help humanity even for a single second,1 and that although his aspiration have been impure through vanity or any similar imperfection. 5. let the adept who finds the result of these meditations unsatisfactory refuse the oath of the abyss, and live so that his karma gains strength and direction suitable to the task at some future period.2 6. memory is essential to the individual consciousness; otherwise the mind were but a blank sheet on which shadows are cast. but we see that not only does the mind retain impressions, but that it is so constituted that its tendency is to retain some more excellently than others. thus the great classical scholar, sir richard jebb, was unable to learn even the schoolboy mathematics required for the preliminary examination at cambridge univ

) would cause that body to move, although so imperceptibly. also, the resistance of the floor, the pressure of the air, and all other external conditions. secondly, the internal forces which sustain it, the vast and complex machinery of the skeleton, the muscles, the blood, the lymph, the marrow, all that makes up a man. thirdly, the moral and intellectual forces involved, the mind, the will, the consciousness. let him continue this with unremitting ardour, searching nature, leaving nothing out. 28. next let him take one of the immediate causes of his position, and trace out its equilibrium. for example, the will. what determines the will to aid in holding the body erect and motionless? 29. this being determined, let him choose one of the forces which determined his will, and trace out tha

LIBER TZADDI

come to destroy them. svb figvra xc 3 26. this also is compassion: an end to the sickness of earth. a rooting-out of the weeds: a watering of the flowers. 27. o my children, ye are more beautiful than the flowers: ye must not fade in your season. 28. i love you; i would sprinkle you with the divine dew of immortality. 29. this immortality is no vain hope beyond the grave: i offer you the certain consciousness of bliss. 30. i offer it at once, on earth; before an hour hath struck upon the bell, ye shallbe with me in the abodes that are beyond decay. 31. also i give you power earthly and joy earthly; wealth, and health, and length of days. adoration and love shall cling to your feet, and twine around your heart. 32. only your mouths shall drink of a delicious wine.the wine of iacchus; they

LIBER V VEL REGULI

express its perfection in all possibilities, each phase a partial phantasm, and yet inevitable and absolute. i am omniscient, for naught exists for me unless i know it. i am omnipotent, for naught occurs save by necessity, my soul.s expression through my will to be, to do, to suffer the symbols of itself. i am omnipresent, for naught exists where i am not, who fashioned space as a condition of my consciousness of myself, who am the centre of all, and my circumference the frame of mine own fancy. i am the all, for all that exists for me is a necessary expression in thought of some tendency of my nature, and all my thoughts are only the letters of my name. i am the one, for all that i am is not the absolute all, and all my all is mine and not another.s; mine, who conceive of the ritual of th

LIBER XCV THE WAKE WORLD

e naked: you must take off your husband-clothes, and your babyclothes, and all your pleasure clothes, and your skin, and your flesh, and your bones, every one of them must come right off. and then you must take off your feelings clothes; and then your idea clothes; and then what we call your tendency clothes which you have always worn, and which make you what you are. after that you take off your consciousness clothes, which you have always thought were your very own self, and you leap out into the cold abyss, and you can.t think how lonely it is. there isn.t any light, or any path, or anything to via j v. vallum nomen awhy= 22 22 19= 418= abrahadabra via z v. gladius via qua non est. vagina quinque anima liber xcv 18 catch hold of to help you, and there is no fairy prince any more; you ca

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

me endowed with pretence and dogmatize our lies. the mystery of beauty, the undivulged of things, gives them their enchantment not their known meanings. there is a third eye! to paraphrase "let not thy right eye see what they e..q w. 0 .5: m..1 o..1 .5..q 5' e# e 2% k..q e our willful blindness to all permitted self-deceptions which are seen and recorded by the inner eye. you may delude your fore-consciousness, but not what is beneath. cand of the noumenal, our eternity, we hope that all our efforts in life are ultimately for a permanent perfection, with change an additional pleasure. everything, knowledge and experience of life contradicts such a possibility. is the truth necessary? the need is for our own truth: lack of integrity makes for sterility and is meaningless. things more necess

ends and manifests all the different realities and the imaginings we see and feel. xk5! s k= 2..q 5( 5( 9"d 9- e..1 e..1. 9= faculty, from this ever-changing, contracting and expanding speculum, yet always coalescing and designing a different pattern as a whole. thought (as thinking) with its associating and reasoning faculties is our nexus of soul, mind, and body. its unified impact on matter is consciousness. i( 9. m. 5..q..1 2..q i o( 6 h..1 kinetic factor, initiating a constant incest and spacious fornication of which we are unaware in spite of controls; except, maybe, through those intrusive symbol-ideas that become intelligible forms only via inspiration from these complex unities by some other synthetic coition. the result becomes for us a work of genius. what is space? a place of p

er than their own selves. how blighted they appear, how sadly lost are they in their tautological theories. they too shall awaken from their adolescence and realize that the less we now of ourselves in other gods the nearer we are to the vast wisdom of our flesh. the soul is a continuum: all perceptions are relatable, therefore real. the continuum of all aspects of knowledge is as a background to consciousness, the past becoming explicit to extend our self. xk 9"d. e 6 9. 5! o 2. i 5: si-reality, not the. s7 the noumenon of mind is seemingly susceptible only to partitiveness. as phenomenal form. thus all our awareness is reflected..1. 9= h%d. x 2 s i' 5( z' e..1 9=h. 5! s e'(5. into actuations. yet over and above this we have that queer feeling which attempts to get behind, to rationalize

hieved by the constant effort of emulation; stale selfsufficiency has never inspired or won much energy. the ethical question resolves itself into a search for the principal motive 2= 5! d '7a 7e( s. 87 the stoic acts with no 2..1..1 3. s (f65..1 p. 7 therefore we must will against all fears and evil for essential good; for so man shall endure all travail. where there is life there is a degree of consciousness, however shadowy, with all its interrelating protenses. when the homogeneity of matter breaks or divides, activity manifests as multiples, and individual modifications begin. we are overstuffed with words. now a veritable systole and diastole of mind. whether or not we articulate correctly we suffer post-prandial torpor. neither universe nor man is complete, completing, or dissolving

ion then our concepts therefrom certainly give birth to illusions, and we are as vaulted catacombs inhabited by strange phantoms that wait to suck that energy to resurrect, to live, by a memory of that time when we made flesh from dreams. there is no greater mystery than man because of his imperfections, his great love of falsity, his great hatred of his self. ego, with all its varying degrees of consciousness, is our light in the darkness of the unseen and unknown, for it has infinite relatability that will replenish our light. we often feel more in strangers, in new things, forgetting our nearer relatives, so seek relation elsewhere. no! not when. i am forgetting the sticky anticipated near-legacy. that damned something for nothing. chaos is the hyle of order and the future design. if th

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

witches sabbat mysteries. 4 we are required to have the individual love of self, strength and determination to pass through the long winding path of the sorcerer. our goal is to become and achieve through the process of self-deification and self-transformation through this luciferian gnosis. shaitan, as it is called is lucifer the fallen angel. lucifer fell from his desire to be separate from the consciousness of the universe, that through antinomianism he sought to be the gateway of god itself, to be growing and illuminated in essence. it should be considered that satan or lucifer are aspects of the domineering self expresses its existence, and that is should be strengthened and defined to search the possibility of immortality. above lucifer, the morning star one upon the path of iblis (s

nd expanded upon by each individual, allow interpretation to mold through each witch or sorcerer seeking the path. the symbol of the devil within the dark witches sabbat path is symbolic of transformation within each individual, which appears at first glance, dark and foreboding yet essentially allows a great light of wisdom and power to be revealed. this is the black flame, the knowledge of self-consciousness and the process of becoming something greater. the devil or shaitan as it is called is a part of the gnosis of luciferian selfliberation and awakening. the devil is essentially, humanity s darkside, the very essence of infernal teachings that reveal man and woman as holding their own infinite potential. the light of knowledge which depicts good and evil is a great wisdom few may hand

are of stable mind. another avenue of doctrine if you will is based on luciferian magick, which is the modeling of 15 spirit by that of the opposer, the bringer of light. the witches sabbat mysteries as they are essential separated into two specific areas of workings. the right side of the path is the magickal path that is the holy aspects of ones personal development. he/she will seek to expand consciousness and gain the attainment of his/her holy guardian angel, the true will or direction of life in which you shall journey. this is also the path of healing, of perfecting the self in any way you can and to begin a strong foundation in luciferian magick (astral projection and development of the psyche. the right hand path seeks to align the individual with the flowing stream of nature, to

ceremonial aspects of one seeking to illuminate the self in the light of phosphorus, which one 22 becomes as the force of fire and light. holy magick is not opposed to greater of lesser black magick, the difference is small however essential. holy magick is the core of what the definition of magick is, to ascend. in workings of holy magick one seeks to ascend through spheres of light, to open the consciousness to higher octaves of inspiration and initiation. you essentially step outside the concept of self to study it, and in invocation, commanding gods, spirits and other forms to comprehend association within the mind. holy magick itself is essential for any witches sabbat luciferian or any magickian; this will strengthen through discipline the individual for the difficult and challenging

on within the mind. holy magick itself is essential for any witches sabbat luciferian or any magickian; this will strengthen through discipline the individual for the difficult and challenging path of greater black magick. as holy magick is described as ascending and stepping outside the concept of self toward the light of godhead, greater black magick is the challenge of the self. to isolate the consciousness from moving with the laws of nature, which is called antinomianism, the individual seeks to reach areas of self-deification. this means essentially that the individual isolates the self to build him or herself as a god, to become something better. this proves challenging because many in this society, are designed at an early age to be the exact opposite which is to submit to a concep

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY AND SET TYPHON

ess is equally as fascinating if one may find a semblance of interest there. consider the ideals of the luciferian path. in luciferian witchcraft, by michael w. ford, the very foundation of the adversary is presented as a multicultural force, thus existing within the universe and not a creation of mankind. while man had created anthropomorphic attributes, this spirit if you will pre-existed human consciousness. to practice luciferian witchcraft and sorcery, one essentially prepares the mind and body to be a vessel for this force, not joining in union with it, rather encircling the essence of the adversary and allowing the self to shape chaos into self-willed order within the self. this, by definition alone is chaos magick. what transfers the title is a result of what transformed the gnosis

g its unique touch, different from all others, as well as each other who make walk a similar path. it is within the nature of the ourobouros bound mirror that we emerge into the dream of spirit flight, when the sun is the black essence of creation, that all images are cast in the light of opposition. cain is the embodiment of the strength and wisdom of the watchers, the very possibility of divine consciousness awakened in man and woman. the entry of the luciferian practice is symbolized in luciferian witchcraft s "azothoz. in this work, i used the method of poem and prose to write a cipher of ensorcelling the self, or spiritual awareness through a luciferian and sethian mirror. in this work, my position was to clearly draw the connection and becoming process of self-initiation through the

ration which invites a deeper understanding of daemon and angel, their union outside of a christian standpoint. it is the otherness which individuals may seek to inspire, bringing one closer to the lord of storms and chaos, set to a spirit of order in the self. when writing of angels, a point of the `angelick familiar, luciferian angel or holy guardian angel may be observed, higher aspects of our consciousness, while `demonic familiar is the lower, bestial aspects of our consciousness, atavisms, the shadow itself. here is the essence of ahriman as the bringer of shadow, from which we encircle both the higher with the lower. references to the infernal and demonic within luciferian witchcraft are aimed as that same process of self-liberation, initiating change and progress of the self from a

erian star- algol the 8 pointed sigil holds several symbols of interest, as one definition may be reflected into another. called the chaos star/sigil, this eight pointed symbol represents the void and non-being concerning matter in the universe. chaos is the most beneficial force, from it the black adept weaves temporary order within the self. in sabbat rites, it is the ritual of transferring the consciousness unto the self. this is reminiscent of the italian witches covens that took to the spirit hunt on the dreaming plane as well. the luciferian essence of attending the conclave is the meeting place of the three (consider hecate/lilith the guardians of the crossroads, it is the seven rayed star which initiates and the eight ray which comes the initiator of magick, set himself. nick hall

a vampyric famulus would be a human skull (the knights templar were said to worship baphomet in the form of a human skull) which holds a consecrated sigil representing the vampyric aspects of self; along with the grave soil of a graveyard in which the sorcerer has rested in and meditated upon death. fetishes are considered a powerful tool in witchcraft and primal sorcery, as they are gateways of consciousness and a growing extension of the sorcerer. in making a fetish, consider the elements which would suit the desired purpose of the elemental. you are creating the famulus, from aspects of the self aided with the manes of the dead, willed into a form which exists through the fetish or storehouse, but ultimately is a repose of the sorcerer's consciousness. a vampyre within the context writ

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT AN INTRODUCTION

ectly as witchblood, it is a silent, unspoken yet natural degree of the folk ability to practice magick. this is the inner magickal voice of angels and demons, the very core essence within each initiate that speaks to he/she of their own infinite potential. while the direction of those involved in the luciferian tradition in america are well aware of its context of approach, the defining state of consciousness must be adhered to. the union of some aspects of middle eastern practices such as sufism and the various parallel witch ways of tribes of the deserts are essential productive and beneficial for the advancement in human thinking. there is much to be learnt from other cultures, however the heart of such always emanates within a focus of folk magic or witchcraft. the order of phosphorus

l to those who dive the mirror of lilith and become stronger. through the diving of darkness one shall embrace the light. the symbol of the devil within luciferian witchcraft is symbolic of transformation within each individual, which appears at first glance, dark and foreboding yet essentially allows a great light of wisdom and power to be revealed. this is the black flame, the knowledge of self-consciousness and the process of becoming something greater. the devil is essentially, humanity s darkside, the very essence of infernal teachings that reveal man and woman as holding their own infinite potential. the light of knowledge which depicts good and evil is a great wisdom few may handle responsibly, it allows one to create and destroy. the devil is defined as the personification of evil

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT THE MYSTERY REVEALED

ring they are of stable mind. another avenue of doctrine if you will is based on luciferian magick, which is the modeling of spirit by that of the opposer, the bringer of light. the sabbatic mysteries as they are essential separated into two specific areas of workings. the right side of the path is the magickal path that is the holy aspects of ones personal development. he/she will seek to expand consciousness and gain the attainment of his/her holy guardian angel, the true will or direction of life in which you shall journey. this is also the path of healing, of perfecting the self in any way you can and to begin a strong foundation in luciferian magick (astral projection and development of the psyche. the right hand path seeks to align the individual with the flowing stream of nature, to

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

he ritual and the lectures. in many respects conducting one's own analysis and developing one's own interpretation of the symbolic structure is part of coming to understand freemasonry. i must emphasize that the ideas that i will present are mine; they do not represent the views of any grand lodge or of any private lodge. further, in the next pages i will be writing of some very exalted states of consciousness and equating them with masonic ranks. i want to state explicitly that the united grand lodge of england does not claim to produce these states of consciousness in its candidates. masonic lodges confer the degrees of freemasonry and with those degrees goes a titular rank and the introduction to a group of symbols. the interpretation and application of those symbols is the responsibili

e 9 is the obverse of the great seal of the united states, and the deity is represented there figure 9. obverse of the great seal of the united states of america. in the same manner. the blazing star, shown in the heavens, represents the deity as it is, in all its glory, as it wills itself into existence. the chequered pavement represents the deity as it is perceived to be at the opposite pole of consciousness, here on earth in ordinary life. the light and dark squares represent paired opposites, a mixture of mercy and justice, reward and punishment, vengeance and loving kindness. they also represent the human experience of life, light and dark, good and evil, easy and difficult. but that is only how it is perceived. the squares are not the symbol; the pavement is the symbol. the light and

the psyche or soul, the heavens represent the "supercelestial" world of the spirit, and the glory, as we have seen, represents the divinity. in figure 10 i have related these macro-cosmic symbols to the tree of life. since a person starting on a masonic career enters the lodge from his life in the physical world, i will consider the lodge to be a representation of the psyche which is the world of consciousness contiguous with the physical world. the psyche is also the bridge between the physical world and the world of the spirit. because of that, this tree on which we shall place the symbols of masonry is a yeziratic tree. the corinthian column, a style derived from the ideas of energy and growth, relates to the active, expansive, right hand column. the simple, austere doric column relates

the spirit. because of that, this tree on which we shall place the symbols of masonry is a yeziratic tree. the corinthian column, a style derived from the ideas of energy and growth, relates to the active, expansive, right hand column. the simple, austere doric column relates to the passive, constraining, left hand column. the intermediary, balanced, ionic column, relates to the central column of consciousness. the uppermost three of the four worlds are represented here by three masonic symbols called the three great lights or the "furniture of the lodge."46 these are shown on the central axis of the diagram, the volume of the sacred law, the compasses and the square; and they represent the three upper worlds (since this is a yeziratic tree, the lowest world of materiality is not represent

the heavens and provides the means. by which we hope to arrive there."49taken together the ladder and the point-within-a-circle-bounded-by-two-parallel- lines are an abbreviated version of the tree of life, and they represent the human individual, made. in the image of god" according to the same principles on which the universe is based. the ladder, which i think is a representation of individual consciousness, has "three principal rounds" or levels, represented by faith, hope and charity, which correspond to the three lower levels of the four-level universe we observed earlier. both the macrocosmic "landscape" and the microcosmic "man" share the fourth level of divinity, represented by the blazing star, or glory. east-west direction there is one more idea we should touch on before we leav

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

enon in art and biological evolution. german superintellectualism is the outgrowth of an overemphasis of kant's theory of the autocratic supremacy of the mind over sensation and thought. the philosophy of johann gottlieb fichte was a projection of kant's philosophy, wherein he attempted to unite kant's practical reason with his pure reason. fichte held that the known is merely the contents of the consciousness of the knower, and that nothing can exist to the knower until it becomes part of those contents. nothing is actually real, therefore, except the facts of one's own mental experience. recognizing the necessity of certain objective realities, friedrich wilhelm joseph von schelling, who succeeded fichte in the chair of philosophy at jena, first employed the doctrine of identity as the g

sites are actually identical. thus the only existence is the relationship of opposites to each other, through whose combinations new elements are produced. as the divine mind is an eternal process of thought never accomplished, hegel assails the very foundation of theism and his philosophy limits immortality to the everflowing deity alone. evolution is consequently the never-ending flow of divine consciousness out of itself; all creation, though continually moving, never arrives at any state other than that of ceaseless flow. johann friedrich herbart's philosophy was a realistic reaction from the idealism of fichte and von schelling. to herbart the true basis of philosophy was the great mass of phenomena continually moving through the human mind. examination of phenomena, however, demonstr

n ruled supreme; for no institution can be any better than the members of which it is composed. in despair, the few who were true sought to preserve the secret doctrines from oblivion. in some cases they succeeded, but more often the arcanum was lost and only the empty shell of the mysteries remained. thomas taylor has written "man is naturally a religious animal" from the earliest dawning of his consciousness, man has worshiped and revered things as symbolic of the invisible, omnipresent, indescribable thing, concerning which he could discover practically nothing. the pagan mysteries opposed the christians during the early centuries of their church, declaring that the new faith (christianity) did not demand virtue and integrity as requisites for salvation. celsus expressed himself on the

from thomassin's recucil des figures, groupes, themes, fontaines, vases et autres ornements. pluto, the lord of the underworld, represents the body intelligence of man; and the rape of persephone is symbolic of the divine nature assaulted and defiled by the animal soul and dragged downward into the somber darkness of hades, which is here used as a synonym for the material, or objective, sphere of consciousness. in his disquisitions upon the painted greek vases, james christie presents meursius' version of the occurrences taking place during the nine days required for the enactment of the greater eleusinian rites. the first day was that of general meeting, during which those to be initiated were questioned concerning their several qualifications. the second day was spent in a procession to

the doctrines of the greater mysteries in the following statement "the greater (mysteries) obscurely intimated, by mystic and splendid visions, the felicity of the soul both here and hereafter when purified from the defilement of a material nature, and constantly elevated to the realities of intellectual (spiritual) vision" just as the lesser mysteries discussed the prenatal epoch of man when the consciousness in its nine days (embryologically, months) was descending into the realm of illusion and assuming the veil of unreality, so the greater mysteries discussed the principles of spiritual regeneration and revealed to initiates not only the simplest but also the most direct and complete method of liberating their higher natures from the bondage of material ignorance. like prometheus chain

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

ly begin to show you the answer to your queries in uncomplicated symbolistic tableaux, rather like the diminutive images seen through the wrong end of a telescope or pair of binoculars. but one thing here is of paramount importance to beginner witches. do not shift your attention from the speculum; try not to let your excitement at what is happening disrupt the delicate link between your everyday consciousness and deep mind. this is a very difficult instruction for the beginner, but it can effectively ruin the divination if not complied with. sometimes you will find that pictures are building up at the side of your immediate gaze. here you must resist the temptation to move your line of vision to catch a glimpse of them, but rather allow them to build and unfold themselves before you. some

moned are those of love and affection and one will not be dealing with a potentially hostile entity. should you, in fact, be calling the shade of a dead loved one, you should time the operation to coincide with some date which was in some way auspicious to him the day of death, birthday, wedding anniversary, or whatever. some time which you feel that the soul of the deceased, in whatever state of consciousness it may have passed into, may still dimly be aware of; a time when the ties of earth may yet exert some slight influence on it, however weak. prior to summoning, you should arrange a commemorative shrine facing east on the west side of the room in which you plan to do your magical working. this should be composed of a photograph or portrait of the deceased, veiled with a dark cloth an

ons where chastity is still enjoined. hate, on the other hand, is still with us, alas in no lesser degree than in the middle ages, judging by evidence presented in the various news media. a would-be magical antagonist of more-advanced calibre will often indulge in the luxury of enjoying attack in person, so to speak, by formulating his witch power into a definite "shape" and then transferring his consciousness to it. the shape is then sent forth to accomplish the witch's will. the shape, fetch, or wraith is often animal in form, the type being dictated either by analogy with the ensouling emotion of the projector or, on occasions, being that of the coven totem. this process of "sending forth the fetch" is identical to that of present-day practices of astral, or etheric, projection. the fet

he fetch itself may be perceived with the inner vision of the victim or, on very rare occasions, with his physical eyes should he or the antagonist be in any way a "materializing medium" this is the basis for the legends of the werewolf and the vampire. both of these creatures represent the materialized witch power of the practitioner through which he acts using the shape as a vehicle for his own consciousness. in cases of the legendary werewolf, the ensouling desires of the projector would be those of destructive rage, while in those of the equally famous vampire, incubus, and succubus, they would be lust. the artificially produced fetch differs from the magistellus or watcher only in that the witch transfers her consciousness to the former and not the latter, and that the first relies so

er, short tapers) if your deep mind has been sufficiently attuned during the operation, your victim should begin to feel signs of depression or anxiety within about a day or so. witchcraft of this sort doesn't always take effect immediately. it sometimes appears to need about twenty-four hours to percolate through the lower levels of the deep minds concerned and begin to manifest itself in waking consciousness. the secret of success here, however, remains as always in whipping up your passions to the required intensity, and at the same time alerting your deep mind by the correct degree of concentration and repetition. while we're on the subject of saturn-type operations, it is a good time to consider the whole subject of ligature in greater detail. ligature, as we have already seen, simply

MATHERS MACGREGOR THE LESSER KEY OF SOLOMON LEMEGETON VOL 1

brain5 we must include illusions, which are after all sense-impressions as much as realities are, in the class of phenomena dependent on brain-changes. magical phenomena, however, come under a special sub-class, since they are 4 this, incidentally, is perhaps the greatest argument we possess, pushed to its extreme, against the advaitist theories. 5 thought is a secretion of the brain (weissmann. consciousness is a function of the brain (huxley. willed, and their cause is the series of real phenomena, called the operations of ceremonial magic. these consist of (1) sight. the circle, square, triangle, vessels, lamps, robes, implements, etc (2) sound. the invocations (3) smell. the perfumes (4) taste. the sacraments (5) touch. as under (1 (6) mind. the combination of all these and reflection

spend judgment, pending a proper and methodical investigation of the facts alleged. unfortunately, we cannot stop there. solomon promises us that we can (1) obtain information (2) destroy our enemies (3) understand the voices of nature (4) obtain treasure (5) heal diseases, etc. i have taken these five powers at random; considerations of space forbid me to explain all (1) brings up facts from sub-consciousness (2) here we come to an interesting fact. it is curious to note the contrast between the noble means and the apparently vile ends of magical rituals. the latter are disguises for sublime truths. to destroy our enemies is to realize the illusion of duality, to excite compassion (ah! mr. waite, the world of magic is a mirror, wherein who sees muck is muck (3) a careful naturalist will u

MEANING OF MASONRY

oral substitutions for the eternal reality that underlies them, to the keen and undivertible quest of that reality itself and the recovery of those genuine secrets of our being which lie buried and hidden at" the centre" or innermost part of our souls. it means the awakening of those hitherto dormant higher faculties of the soul which endue their possessor with "light" in the form of new enhanced consciousness and enlarged perceptive faculty. and lastly, in words with which every mason is familiar, it means that the postulant will henceforth dedicate and devote his life to the divine rather than to his own or any other service, so that by the principles of the order he may be the better enabled to display that beauty of godliness which previously perhaps has not manifested through him. to

that was practised and that has come down in well-nigh its present form from egyptian or at least from early hebrew sources: a view which again possesses the merest modicum of truth. in brief, the vaguest notions obtain about the origin and history of the craft, whilst the still more vital subject of its immediate and present purpose, and of its possibilities, remains almost entirely outside the consciousness of many of its own members. we meet in our lodges regularly; we perform our ceremonial work and repeat our catechetical instruction-lectures night after night with a less or greater degree of intelligence and verbal perfection, and there our work ends, as though the ability to pe rform this work creditably were the be-all and the end-all of m asonic work. seldom or never do we employ

of seven brethren; though the deeper meaning of this phrase is that the individual man, in virtue of his seven-fold constitution, in himself constitutes the" perfect lodge" if he will but know himself and analyse his own nature aright. to each of us also from our birth have been given three lesser lights, by which the lodge within ourselves may be illumined. for the" sun" symbolizes our spiritual consciousness, the higher aspirations and emotions of the soul; the" moon" betokens our reasoning or intellectual faculties, which (as the moon reflects the light of the sun) should reflect the light coming from the higher spiritual faculty and transmit it into our daily conduct; whilst" the master of the lodge" is a symbolical phrase denoting the will-power of man, which should enable him to be m

elopment; in olden times the bodies of suicides, reprobates and unbaptized children were always buried in the north or sunless side of a churchyard. the seat of the junior members of the craft is allotted to the north, for, symbolically, it represents the condition of the spiritually unenlightened man; the novice in whom the spiritual light latent within him has not yet risen above the horizon of consciousness and dispers ed the clouds of material interests and the impulses of the lower and merely sensual life. the initiate placed in the n.e. corner is intended to see, then, that on the one side of him is the path that leads to the perpetual light of the east, into which he is encouraged to proceed, and that on the other is that of spiritual obscurity and ignorance into which it is possibl

self-balance were required before a neophyte was permitted to pass forward, and a reminiscence of these tests of fitness is preserved in our own working by the conducting of the candidate to the two wardens, and submitting him to a merely formal trial of efficiency. for it is impossible to-day, as it was impossible in ancient times, for a man to reach the heights of moral perfection and spiritual consciousness which were then, and are now, the goal and aim of all the schools of the mysteries and all the secret orders, without purification and trial. complete stainlessness of body, utter purity o f* strange houses of sleep by a. e. waite. mind, are absolute essentials to the attainment of things of great and final moment" who" says psalmist (and remember that the psalms were the sacred hymn

MICHAEL FORD A RITE OF THE WEREWOLF

sibly even fake wolf fur. the point is that the imagination may be excited to allow this mental transformation to begin. you must visualize your chosen form, how it looks and different stages of transformation and how you may hold them in certain points of shape changing, for various purposes. you first begin your chant, holding it slowly and allowing the power of this atavism to take hold of the consciousness; slowing moving through your entire body and then allowing the flesh to change. the face will contort and begin pulsating and stretching, the skin will turn an ashen gray, the eyes will turn a feral yellow, allowing a sharper sight. your fingers will stretch and grow very long, the nails turning black and becoming talons. your teeth will become razor sharp fangs, your throat issuing

ye. the symbolism of the devil as the initiator may be best understood by the tarot as presented in the book of thoth. satan/set is the ass headed god of the desert, the lord of storms and desolate places. set is the tester of self, the adversary and 9 luciferian is also relevant to the egyptian god set, sethanic= of set. 10 see iblis, the black light by peter lamborn wilson. the flame of isolate consciousness and being is the black light/black flame. this is defined as the fire and perception of being, antinomianism. 11 the book of thoth weiser publications 8 opposer. set is also related to saturn. this planet, called also shabbathai, is the sphere of saturn and is considered a meeting place of the witches sabbat. the image of those leaving the flesh, to go forth in the name of the devil

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

ing yourself to a world whose inhabitants may devour you unless strength and the shield of will are present. frozen silence the practice of holding the body in one position for extended amounts of time is very significant. the self in a still or frozen state is often an avatar of building and controlled energy. when an individual controls their thoughts on almost every level, holding the point of consciousness between lines of almost subconscious existence, then the mind is at the threshold of magick and sorcery. this is why i have always relied on physical exercise and training as a stepping stone towards magickal practice. the mind on the conscious levels works extremely fast and remains intent when one is engrossed in physical activities such as hiking, swimming, climbing, running, weig

ychic and hidden knowledge becomes available. da ath is a conjunction and child of the qabalistic zones of chokmah (wisdom) and binah (understanding. as israel regardie pointed out in the golden dawn (llewellyn 1971: but fundamentally it is the ascent of the dragon or, if you wish, an upwelling of the unconscious archetypes- a highly dangerous and unbalancing ascent, until they are assimilated to consciousness- which first renders da ath a possibility. it is the fall which is responsible for the acquisition of self-knowledge. thus it stands proven claims blavatsky that satan or the red fiery dragon, the lord of phosphorus and lucifer, or light bearer is in us; it is our mind- our tempter and redeemer, our intelligent liberator and savior from pure animalism. da ath is the zone where vampyr

e and then consecrate the sigil by either orgasm or your own blood. an excellent method is to employ the method of the death posture. the death posture is a state in which you induce a form of unconsciousness stillness through a difficult and painful standing or sitting position. this is continued until you collapse, all the while focusing and absorbing the sigil. upon collapsing, you will regain consciousness and destroy the sigil upon 36 36 obtaining orgasm if you so wish. the sigil should be burnt and tossed to the wind if possible. for instance, if it was your desire "to meet a vampiric succubus in dreams" you would draw a sigil with various elements which represent that desire, such as a mantra of words like ndeamn smccvius, this would then be chanted over and over. you would first st

gathering of shadows, the elementals formed in magickal workings to protect the physical and spiritual body from attack. this technique may be used to also clear the mind for the purpose of relaxation. the shadows, the same of familiars are some part related to the dead, they may be long forgotten shades which are attracted to the spiritual activity of your own magickal work. they have since lost consciousness and the concept of i, thus proving useful in workings of magick. summon them with blood and bones, sexual energy and the will sharp and focused. they will respond and prove useful guardians while in the astral plane. they feed from our 57 57 lifeforce just as we absorb from the sacred opfer. never mind harm, they do not seem to draw enough lifeforce to cause any alarm of challenge. t

es' sabbath 84 84 "o self my god, foreign is thy name except in blasphemy, for i am thy iconoclast. i cast thy bread upon the waters, for i myself am meat enough. hidden in the labyrinth of the alphabet is my sacred name, the sigil of all things unknown. on earth my kingdom is eternity of desire. my wish incarnates in the belief and becomes flesh, for, i am the living truth. heaven is ecstasy; my consciousness changing and acquiring association. may i have courage to take from my own super abundance. let me forget righteousness. free me of morals. lead me into the temptation of myself, for i am a tottering kingdom of good and evil. may worth be acquired through those things i have pleasured. may my trespass be worthy. give me the death of my soul. intoxicate me with self love. teach me to

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

ion, and genetic manipulationv prefacewe are here to learn to love one another. i do not know what the others are here for (w. h. auden)during the next 10 years, the human race is destined to finally discover the facts aboutits true origins and destiny. as part of this discovery, we have to address the over-whelmingly important question of how the phenomena of evil came into the world andinto the consciousness of earths human inhabitants. this is a question that should beon the mind of every living man and woman. it has been with us for millennia and itwill be with the children of the future if we do not come upon the answer now. wehave left the question of evil in the hands of theologians and scientists for too long.this was surely a mistake for, as the casualty statistics clearly testify

ological experiences in the ancient past.fear of thunder and lightning, of the dark, of water, of caves and enclosures, of loneli-ness, or spiders, insects, and other creatures, fear of the ocean, of silence, of strangepeoples, and so on, come from this. the myriad omens and superstitions, found inevery clime have their roots in these collective experiences. julian jaymes, author of the origin of consciousness and the breakdown of the bicameralmind, claimed that this period thousands of years ago was a time of intense psychosis forthe emerging human race (jack barranger, past shock).the coming of the original serpent race was probably around 50,000 years ago (butcould have been as recently as 30,000 years ago. genetic experiments and hybridiza-tion took place some time after the building o

to pacify thenormal urges of the now freed male adams. and it is known that members of thesons of the serpent would mate with the eves, producing exceptional progeny. the reptilians did indeed serve their masters well. theywere part alien, part reptile, with no human dna at all.some, like their creators, looked entirely humanoid. otherswere distinctly reptoid. they operated from the limbicmode of consciousness and possessed the physical endur-ance and strength, not to mention the guile, of the humbleearth reptile. from these beings, we inherit the term cold-blooded evil.zeus and typhonatlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation61 reptilians, priestesses, and strange genes the euphemism that has come down to describe a female reserved for crossing withpart alien being was virgin. t

ds are essentially benevolent; that they are, in fact, our elder brotherswith our welfare at heart. this author is, however, far from subscribing to these andother kindred theories. along with comyns beaumont, william bramley, c. s. lewis, and others, the authorbelieves that the aliens have never left this planet and are, in fact, themselves responsi-ble for the origin and presence of evil in the consciousness of mankind. this place is terrible (an unintepreted templar inscription in rennes le chateau, france).this place is terrible!74atlantis, alien visitation, and genetic manipulation though it is unlikely, but not impossible that none of the original alien visitors stillphysically live, their offspring certainly do exist and continue to bring mankind to thebrink of spiritual degradation

ehuman libido. the myriad sensationalistic distractions they produce are adroitlycrafted to poison the psyche and lead to existential anomalies. one can, however, tellthat there is something malign behind these faades when subtle fallacies are intro-duced regarding divinity and spirit. some of these insinuations are so subtle that theypersist into accepted traditions and enter into the collective consciousness.originally, there was a phenomenon of crop circles, but they are different from the ones thathave been appearing and captivating the masses of late.the hole in the ozone layer was not only caused by cfcs, but by microwave technologyfrom haarp. microwaves were beamed onto the stargate to break it, but instead they super-heated the atmosphere causing permanent damage to the ozone layer

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

lined in lucferian witchcraft, liber hvhi and book of the witch moon. this dark magickal path is not necessarily a path which all luciferians must seek, but if the spirit is within them, they may do so. this ideological process stands on the foundations that: 1. you are the only god that is. 2. all deific masks, archetypes, powers or spirits must manifest through you. therefore, to remain in your consciousness, you must be the strongest to keep your foundation identity. see #1. 3. as a luciferian your primary focus is the retention of knowledge that through experience it becomes wisdom, with that the assumption of power first internally and then externally as you see fit. the vampyre magickian is indeed luciferian, there is no difference in the ideological foundations. lucifer in the grimo

llenging initiatory experience. you must be willing to trust your instincts and above all know yourself. astral beings may experience the past like recordings in specific areas, pass through walls and enter dark places just as a spirit. this of course depends on the initiatory level of the vampyre magickian. much of this type of practice will indeed take time and focus to achieve. projecting your consciousness out of your body can be a frightening experience at first. learn to control your breathing, heart rate and to trust your instincts. this will provide you with a powerful method of practice and more than anything help achieve results. as you enter the astral plane, your mode of focus is of course consuming energy in this state. as your 10 consciousness moves out of your physical shell

n angel. 4. nous or the eternal blessedness, in short not some spiritual nirvana but in luciferian terms the level of wisdom of possessing this world both materially and spiritually. the physical or world of matter is that of ahriman the prince of darkness. our material universe is our grounding and experience plane which can be agreed upon. the astral plane is the next level of experience, where consciousness or the psyche is cloaked and released from the flesh limitations of this world. the foundations of vampirism within the practice of luciferian witchcraft are based within the study and conventional understanding of the odic force, qi, chi or astral energy. understanding the concept and study of this process is fully made manifest in the process of vampirism and the absorbing of energ

the moon. our brothers are yatus, sorcerers of ahrimanic witchcraft; our sisters are pairikas, daughters of az. we are the people of the lie (druj, we are the those of demon-flesh awakened and ancient, forever seeking to further illuminate the black flame. our religion is sorcery, that which is ensorcelled by our practice of yatuk-dinoih (witchcraft. life is the great gift of ahriman, as isolate consciousness (the soul or psyche) is separate from the natural order. the black order of the dragon is entirely spiritual in nature, aimed at the theory of gaining immortality via the psyche. it is the physical path of exhaustion, of when the spirit and flesh are one and become stronger with insight and determination. the core essence of the serpent is the eye which hides within the flesh. therei

w stronger. using the varcolaci astovidad sigil of the black order of the dragon, sit in the meditative position, close your eyes and visualize the varcolaci sigil until it is vivid in your mind. visualize now the sigil of the servitor you have created, holding it send it outward into the varcolaci-astovidad sigil through the center of the pentagram. you may use this servitor to see, project your consciousness through it and move towards your chosen victim. if it is around 3 am, they will be sleeping more than likely. if not, you will have to choose a cycle close to when they will be in deep sleep. send the servitor forth; recall it after a period of 15 minutes or so. allow the astral body of the servitor to flow back into you and with it the energy it drained from the chosen person. feel

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

lers" 27 class participation ok, so dreams are important. first, begin a dream journal. i find this a pain in the ass, and prefer to record dreams audibly with a microphone, rather than a pen. second, do not burst out of bed, but instead take a moment recall your dreams before they slip from the mind as your daily activities begin third, deep trances are nothing more than a kind of dreaming where consciousness remains, so stilling the mind would allow conscious travel of the astral world. deep trances are difficult, but you may be able to take advantage of the brainwaves experienced during sleep by setting an alarm clock for the middle of the night. the gentler the waking, the better. and, as long as you can turn off the alarm without much fuss, you can more easily go into a trance than yo

nt than the method of thought transfer (keep them on the phone. telepathic persuasion first, imagine the person (the target) in the sharpest possible detail sitting in front of you. begin to tell the person your thoughts (the command or message, and explain what you want them to do, and why they should do it. second, imagine yourself in their body, sitting in front of you (as if you ve moved your consciousness and awareness into the target. after moving your consciousness into the target, you should then visualize looking back at your self through their eyes. imagine yourself detailing the command or message through their eyes. imagine them complying to your demands. third, imagine the command or message as a ball of energy (or image, and imagine that energy (or image) being inserted into

n. after his fall from the throne of heaven, lucifer led the other angels to the black void of the universe, and declared this chaotic dimension their new home. this chaotic universe these fallen angels inhabited, a place called hell by most, was ever-changing; the things contemplated on in the minds of the angels came instantly into being. this chaotic realm became a reflection of the collective consciousness of the fallen angels, so objects would appear and disappear at random and there was no order. although members of the occult have been tight-lipped regarding the matter of aliens, i have managed to deduce that the ufos are the minions of satan. these ufos are coming from an extra-dimension, but one that is apparently not totally chaotic. these aliens are obviously doing much research

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

nded aspects of the self, the vampyric famulus (latin for familiar) whom is the shadow-drinker, the loa of the grave, whom has survived physical death and is not held in the limitations of flesh alone. the sorcerer by employing the technique of trance-induction by off-beat drumming creates a vortex of sound from which invocation and possesion may occur. the mark of the cross-road is the displaced consciousness of the sorcerer who becomes a gateway to hell (helan, the meeting place of sorcerers and the dead) in luciferian and sethanic witchcraft, the current of vampyrism is explored through the sorcerous aspects of summoning, creating and controlling shadows and wraiths, all connected by the self. before practicing the mentally challenging and dangerous rituals and workings in this tome, pl

shadows. as we are strengthened in the noon-sun which is the time of shaitan, we create darkness and shadow equally. the ahrimanic vampyre seeks the in-between, or neither-neither world of twilight, from which the shades of the dead commune with the living. the shadow may be grown, cultivated and manipulated through the will of the ahrimanic sorcerer, through darkness we expand and strengthen our consciousness. it is this hidden aspect of sorcery and witchcraft which breeds the legends of evil concepts, while it is only a hint at the purpose of the left hand path. this way is devoid of moralistic concepts, thus in the absolute and in the isolation from it, we are uniquely separate from all exterior forces, the very essence of gods and goddesses. the ahrimanic vampyre is one who separates t

ow, may transpire in the freedom of the vampyre shadow, the self in the primal ecstasy of transformation of ones animal familiars and forms; the bat, moth, wolf or shadow form. the circle design is in three forms- naturally the number of hecate, mother of the path. the circle from which the sorcerer stands is the binding sigil, representing black magical transformation in the circle to an isolate consciousness. one smaller circle is of nas, the necromantic shade of ahriman, the initiator unto the gates of the dead. the third is mitrokht, being a vampyric shade of the voice of command. this is the element of control the vampyric essence brings, close to the divinity of the nephilim, those of the watchers who drink the blood of the land. the vampyric fetish as created by the sorcerer should

MIDNIGHTS CIRCLE A COMMENTARY OF AZOTHOZ

ust be explored through the dreaming essence of lilith az, the emotional, instinctual and sorcerous path. it is the direct transition and embodiment of the adept in the antinomian left hand path concept. it is essential to balance both, as one feeds the other, be it masculine and feminine qualities. the union of the sun and the moon defines the essence of being, thus separates by will the isolate consciousness of the adept. azothoz a book of the adversary by michael w. ford illustrated by elda isela ford published by succubus publishing http//algol.chaosmagic.com azothoz is a formula used specifically in the golden dawn and is a work combined from the first and final letters of the latin, hebrew and greek alphabet alpha& omega, aleph and tau. this work symbolizes the beginning and the end

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

waking did not follow it, the benefits of sleep would not be possible. similarly, annihilation of all conscious experience implies not only the obliteration of all painful memories; but of all pleasant ones, too. so upon analysis, neither analogy is close enough to give us any real comfort or hope in facing death. there is another view, however, which disavows notion that death is annihilation of consciousness. according to this other, perhaps more ancient tradition, some aspect of the human being survives even after the physical body ceases to function and is ultimately destroyed. this persistent aspect has been called by many names, among them psyche, soul, mind, spirit, self, being, and consciousness. 3y whatever name it is called, the notion that one passes into another realm of existe

sion of celebration-as a transition of the dead from this world to the next. indeed, graves from very early sites all over the earth give evidence of the belief in human survival of bodily death. in short, we are faced with two contrasting answers to our original question about the nature of death, both of ancient derivation, yet both widely held even today. some say that death is annihilation of consciousness; others say with equal confidence at death is the passage of the soul or mind into another dimension of reality. in what follows i do not wish in any way to dismiss either answer. i simply wish to give a report on a search which i have personally undertaken. during the past few years i have encountered large number of persons who were involved in what i shall call "near-death experie

t ease and it was all good- the noise in many cases, various unusual auditory sensations are reported to occur at or near death. sometimes these are extremely unpleasant. a man who "died" for twenty minutes during an abdominal operation describes "a really bad buzzing noise coming from inside my head. it made me very uncomfortable. i'll never forget that noise" another woman tells how as she lost consciousness she heard "a loud ringing. it could be described as a buzzing. and i was in a sort of whirling state" i have also heard this annoying sensation describe as a loud click, a roaring, a banging, and as a "whistling sound, like the wind" in other cases the auditory effects seem to take more pleasant musical form. for example, a man who was revived after having been pronounce dead on arri

l to accept one's state. one man, for example, remembers reflecting upon the biblical promise of "three score and ten" years, and protesting that he had had just barely one score" a young woman gave a very impressive account of such feelings when she told me that, i thought i was dead, and i wasn't sorry that i was dead, but i just couldn't figure out where i was supposed to go. my thought and my consciousness were just like they are in life, but i just couldn't figure all this out. i kept thinking "where am i going to go? what am i going to do" and "my god, i'm dead! i can't believe it" because you never really believe, i don't think, fully that you're going to die. it's always something that's going to happen to the other person, and although you know it you really never believe it deep

all the excitement died down and they carried my body away, and try to see if i could figure out where to go from there. in one or two cases i have studied, dying persons whose souls, minds, consciousnesses (or whatever' you want to label them) were released from their bodies say that they didn't feel that, after release they were in any kind of "body" at all. they felt as though they were "pure" consciousness. one man relates that during his experience he felt as though he were "able to see everything around me -including my whole body as it lay on the bed without occupying any space" that is, as if he were a point of consciousness. a few others say that they can't really remember whether or not they were in any kind of "body" after getting out of their physical one, because they were so

MORALS AND DOGMA

ffort by which the crime itself was perpetrated. what if our faculties should be so enhanced in a future life as to enable us to perceive and trace the ineffaceable consequences of our idle words and evil deeds, and render our remorse and grief as eternal as those consequences themselves? no more fearful punishment to a superior intelligence can be conceived, than to see still in action, with the consciousness that it must continue in action forever, a cause of wrong put in motion by itself ages before. masonry, by its teachings, endeavors to restrain men from the commission of injustice and acts of wrong and outrage. though it does not endeavor to usurp the place of religion, still its code of morals proceeds upon other principles than the municipal law; and it condemns and punishes offen

ngue ever uttered. they do not so much want human sympathy, as higher help. there is a loneliness in deep sorrow which the deity alone can relieve. alone, the mind wrestles with the great problem of calamity, and seeks the solution from the infinite providence of heaven, and thus is led directly to god. there are many things in us of which we are not distinctly conscious. to waken that slumbering consciousness into life, and so to lead the soul up to the light, is one office of every great ministration to human nature, whether its vehicle be the pen, the pencil, or the tongue. we are unconscious of the intensity and awfulness of the life within us. health and sickness, joy and sorrow, success and disappointment, life and death, love and loss, are familiar words upon our lips; and we do not

shadow, where _nothing_ is: where we stretch out our hands in vain, and strain our eyes upon dark and dismal vacuity. yet, in that vacuity, we do not _lose_ the object that we loved. it becomes only the more real to us. our blessings not only brighten when they depart, but are fixed in enduring reality; and love and friendship receive their everlasting seal under the cold impress of death. a dim consciousness of infinite mystery and grandeur lies beneath all the commonplace of life. there is an awfulness and a majesty around us, in all our little worldliness. the rude peasant from the apennines, asleep at the foot of a pillar in a majestic roman church, seems not to hear or see, but to dream only of the herd he feeds or the ground he tills in the mountains. but the choral symphonies fall

eludes us. even omnipotence cannot infuse infinite conceptions into finite minds; nor can god, without first entirely changing the conditions of our being, pour a complete and full knowledge of his own nature and attributes into the narrow capacity of a human soul. human intelligence could not grasp it, nor human language express it. the visible is, necessarily, the measure of the invisible. the consciousness of the individual reveals _itself_ alone. his knowledge cannot pass beyond the limits of his own being. his conceptions of other things and other beings _are only his conceptions. they are not those things or beings themselves. the living principle of a living universe must be infinite; while all _our_ ideas and conceptions are _finite, and applicable only to finite beings. the deity

every uncorrupted mind, commend themselves to masons of every creed, and may well be accepted by all. the mason does not pretend to dogmatic certainty, nor vainly imagine such certainty attainable. he considers that if there were no written revelation, he could safely rest the hopes that animate him and the principles that guide him, on the deductions of reason and the convictions of instinct and consciousness. he can find a sure foundation for his religious belief, in these deductions of the intellect and convictions of the heart. for reason proves to him the existence and attributes of god; and those spiritual instincts which he feels are the voice of god in his soul, infuse into his mind a sense of his relation to god, a conviction of the beneficence of his creator and preserver, and a

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

s a great and holy mystery. although each star has its own number, each number is equal and supreme. every man and every woman is not only a part of god, but the ultimate god "the centre is everywhere and the circumference nowhere" the old definition of god takes new meaning for us. each one of us is the one god. this can only be understood by the initiate; one must acquire certain high states of consciousness to appreciate it. each 'star' is connected directly with every other star, and the space being without limit (ain soph, the body of nuit, any one star is as much the centre as any other. each man instinctively feels that he is the centre of the cosmos, and philosophers have jeered at his presumption. but it is right. each simple elemental self is supreme,very god of very god. aye, in

aiwass goes on doing his job, that of being minister of hoor-paar-kraat, while a. c. now 666 does his. suum cuique) 8. the khabs is in the khu, not the khu in the khabs. khabs 'star, or 'inmost light, is the original individual, eternal essence in us. the khu is the magical garment which it weaves for itself, a 'form' for this being beyond form, by use of which it can gain experience through self-consciousness, as explained in the note to verses 2 and 3. the khu is the first veil, far subtler than mind or body, and truer; for its symbolic shape depends on the nature of its star. why are we told that the khabs is in the khu, not the khu in the khabs? did we then suppose the converse? i think we are warned against the idea of a pleroma, a flame of which we are sparks, and to which we return

gods g capital, that is to say 'true gods' and all men deified by legend or deceit that is to say 'false gods' are fools. how come? it is a key. distinction is clearly made between the two types: one are gods; the other is men. the key is that both types are adored, which, as verses 7-9 established, is wrong. wrong for aspirants, of course. the 'gods 'are fools that is, they reached the plane of consciousness of the fool of the tarot. the 'men' are also fools the common, abundant variety. technically, an initiate can be called a god only after crossing the abyss. however, masters of the temple do not become known, therefore cannot be adored. it is those of the grade following, the magi, who become known. it is the curse of their grade that they must speak truth so that the falsehood conta

ariety. technically, an initiate can be called a god only after crossing the abyss. however, masters of the temple do not become known, therefore cannot be adored. it is those of the grade following, the magi, who become known. it is the curse of their grade that they must speak truth so that the falsehood contained in that truth may enslave the souls of men. see liber i vel magi. their sphere of consciousness, chokhmah, receives the influx from the crown through the path of aleph, the fool. the 'men, in order to become adored, must be sufficiently powerful, magically speaking, to impress the consciousness of a sufficient number of weaker fools. no hard task for a magician, but one that only a "black brother" would undertake. now, although both cases result in enslavement, there is a diffe

multiply, and understand. see liber nv. 26. then saith the prophet and slave of the beauteous one: who am i, and what shall be the sign? so she answered him, bending down, a lambent flame of blue, all-touching, all penetrant, her lovely hands upon the black earth& her lithe body arched for love, and her soft feet not hurting the little flowers: thou knowest! and the sign shall be my ecstasy, the consciousness of the continuity of existence, the omnipresence of my body. we are, all of us who aspire to her, bound slaves of immortal beauty; it is a pity that our mortal mistresses, not understanding whom we worship in them, so often think that they rule us! then, when the abuse of their egos finally forces us to seek a new priestess, they accuse us of being cold and unfeeling, forgetting that

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

mortal ceased to exist, his spirit tenanted the shadowy outline of the human form it had quitted. these shadows, or shades as they were called, were driven by aides into his dominions, where they passed their time, some in brooding over the vicissitudes of fortune which they had experienced on earth, others in regretting the lost pleasures they had enjoyed in life, but all in a condition of semi-consciousness, from which the intellect could only be roused to full activity by drinking of the blood of the sacrifices offered to their shades by living friends, which, for a time, endowed them with their former mental vigour. the only beings supposed to enjoy any happiness in a future state were the heroes, whose acts of daring and deeds of prowess had, during their life, reflected honour on th

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

f love alone; he also lusted after buried treasure and its possession. imagine if you will egypt in 1740. a young officer is sent< on an expedition to the pyramids. the party of explorers lunch in the shadow of the great stone mountains of the desert, and are attacked by a horde of arabs. the comrades of the young officer are slain, and he himself is left for dead upon the ground. on returning to consciousness, he surrenders himself to the immediate anticipation of his end, and delivers a farewell address to the setting sun. a stone is rolled back in the pyramid, and a venerable old man issues forth. the old man does not fail to discover the corpses that are strewn about the desert, or to identify their country of origin. when the young officer in his turn is examined, the ancient man take

NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

agoras, and plato, developed them further with the assistance of the kabbalah and christian philosophy. meanwhile his colleague, pico della mirandola was kabbalistically analyzing genesis and declaring that no science proved christ's divinity better than magic. another renaissance scholar, pietro pomponazzi, was denying, in the name of aristotle, the immortality of the soul, or the immortality of consciousness; and was establishing that everything occurs in the world through generation, in accordance with necessary laws; and was daring to found a morality that was based on its own merits, one that was disinterested in either hopes or fears of another life. not one of these philosophers was accused of heresy. the only one of those mentioned here who ran afoul of the authorities, roger bacon

ed to better express the inexpressible. the medieval freemason, the builder of the cathedrals, never viewed himself as anything more than the imagier of an infinitely more elevated work: the temple of the eternal one who dwells within man, the heavenly jerusalem, symbol of the universality of all men belonging to all times and races, temples of immortality and perfection. this great work involves consciousness, another aspect of infinity. humans can lay claim to this perfection because they possess it as something virtual, a sacred trust of which we must become aware. the great lesson to be drawn from this by all humanity is found in the words of the good jeremiah "behold the days come, oracle of the eternal. i will set my law within them and write it on their hearts. behold the days come

d before public opinion like trophies. without a healthy reaction on its behalf, freemasonry will leave itself open, without most of its brothers even grasping why, to some 276 conclusion fairly rude shocks before being consigned to the museum of history. for our part, let us remain hopeful. hope, in fact, is inseparable from faith and love. only form is mortal; truth remains. it is knowledge and consciousness; it is life. because the incomparable history of freemasonry touches the absolute that is to say, the truth it is reasonable to think that the freemasons will figure out a way to rediscover it beneath the antiquated veil now covering it and will discover a way to restore it with enthusiastic force and vigor. those who have faith in god don't see him with the eyes of children, enthron

NEW WORLD ORDER OR OCCULT SECRET DESTINY

twork of illuminists. whether the illuminati has one special organization that is its orginal descendant. we can be very sure that its philosophical torchbearers are represented by literally hundreds of organizations and individuals in many diverse realms (dark angels of light) a blueprint for destiny robert heironomus says that america s great seal may be seen as a blueprint for the elevation of consciousness. it says, in part, that we must transform ourselves before we can change the world, and that it is during the process of self-transformation that we can catch a glimpse of what part we are to play in national and global transformation. the mandala of the new world order and illuminati control. annuit coeptis he has blessed our beginning, novus ordo seclorum new order of the ages. the

s conscious, a new being a transformed being is created. the seal s reverse depicts a separation state in the separation of the eye the triangle. the pyramid exemplifies the initiation stage. it is the house of initiation, in which the candidate confronts the world of darkness and enters the world of spirit. by passing the tests of the elements, the candidate is initiated into the realm of higher consciousness (heironimus ibid, p.92) after succesfully completing the initiation process, the candidate is reborn, and joins the single eye in the pyramid. the new world order, or rather the philosophy its deliverers hold to be true, is one and the same as the new age ideal of man s divinity and self-transformation. in order to partake in this gnostic fufillment of the great plan one must awaken

ON SET

greater still he through son set by tapio kotkavuori priest of set this article was originally published in the scroll of set jan-feb, 1998 ce. for me, set is the principle of isolate intelligence, who gave mankind the gift of selfconsciousness in pre-historic times in order to strengthen his own being, and in order to give mankind the possibility to self-conscious, invidividual existence. self-consciousness is a feature that separates human beings from natural universe. because of this feature we are able to take into consideration in our actions past, present and future, to make notions about good and evil, give meaning and purpose to things, to effect the universe according to our own will, and to experience existence as selfconscious individuals. whereas natural universe is predictab

f mutual respect in enhancing and exalting his gift of selfconsciousness. i do not pray nor worship set. set does not tell me what is good and evil; it is my own responsibility to reason ethical (and other) questions and act according to that reasoning. i take full responsibility for my actions. when i communicate with set, i do not lose my individuality, but become strenghtened by him in my self-consciousness and initiatory (self developing) work. as a priest of set i seek to enhance the possibility for individual, self-conscious, autonomous potential of mankind to actualize within the temple of set, and without it as well as appropriate- this does not include any kind of converting; by its very nature the need for individual selfbetterment must come from within an individual himself. no

ONYX TABLET OF SET

irst, we wish to construct a haven for initiates in which hobbesian motives and behavior are minimized, if not eliminated. in their place we wish to encourage a nobility of intellect and spirit mandated by our conviction that the human psyche is a non-natural phenomenon which need not be bound to the destructive, entropic forces of nature, and which has the potential to evolve into a form of self-consciousness transcending these forces altogether: true, psychecentric divinity. secondly the temple of set desires, insofar as possible, to preserve the benefit of our experience for human society generally. the principles that justify the existence of the temple apply not just to its formal initiates, but to humanity as a whole. if most of that humanity is not yet ready to confront its evolutio

r a foundation. the temple of set, however, is indeed more than the sum of its participants. it was founded not as a common-interest group, but rather in response to the challenge of a trans-human entity known to us as set, initially through the phenomenon of the book of coming forth by night. this same entity- known under various names throughout history as the source of independent, non-natural consciousness- has further pledged to lend its energies, wisdom, and sensations in furtherance of the temple's cause. it is here that the priesthood of set assumes its identity and justification. the central, crucial characteristic of the priesthood of set is that, when an individual so consecrated expends the effort to do so, he or she may experience, represent, and manifest the consciousness of

gues against this- then there is nothing behind such priesthoods, and the religions which have grown up around them, save the passion of humankind to believe that it is more than a mere accident in the ebb and flow of the cosmos. to be a priest or priestess of set, therefore, is an experience completely unique in humanity. without the sacrifice of one's individuality, one apprehends an additional consciousness distinct from the forces of the objective universe and interacts with it. the initiation of each priest and priestess is a function of this interaction, and so their beings and persons are sacred. but incumbent upon such initiates is the responsibility to "translate" this intensely personal experience into thoughts, words, and deeds in the worlds of initiated and non-initiated humani

ablet: ot.o.4.3 temple of set author: don webb v date: january 31, 1997 ce revision: html revision: august 8, 1999 ce the most obvious activity of the priesthood is to expand their interaction with the prince of darkness by thought and action. there are some useful questions to consider. why did set increase the essence available to the priesthood at this time? why is the presence of isolate self-consciousness in us necessary for the evolution of that quality? what kinds of initiation/rites of passage beyond the temple of set are available? how can i foster my initiation by using the whole wide world as well as the temple of set? how can i be a better priest? what is the optimal role of myself as an initiator? what are my long-term goals as priest? what aspects of my life experience and ed

s past. to the ancestors of your ancestors, o you who are more than human, he spoke the word that brought them into being, saying "i am within and beyond you, the highest of life, in majesty greater than the forces of the universe; whose eyes are the face of the sun and the dark fire of set; who fashioned your intelligence as his own and reached forth to exalt you; who entrusted to you dignity of consciousness; who opened your eyes that you might know beauty; who brought you the key to knowledge of all lesser things; and who enshrined in you the will to come onyx tablet: ot.i.ordn temple of set author: michael a. aquino vi date: october 31, 1972 ce (original ceremony- priesthood of mendes) revision: html revision: august 8, 1999 ce into being. lift your voices, then, and recognize the high

PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

le, clear, consistent message than there is in trying to turn one of shakespeare s sonnets into plain prose. like poetry, mythology offers a way of understanding the world through metaphor. stories adapt and change according to the teller and the context; myths are not fixed and dogmatic but fluid and interpretive. myth and time many mythologies start before the dawn of time, with the coming into consciousness of a creator god, such as the egyptian re (see p. 12. re himself is described as the awareness of an all-encompassing divine being, nebertcher, the lord without limit. mythological time, unlike clock time, is cyclical rather than linear. it presupposes what the writer mircea eliade called the myth of the eternal return. it is set in motion by a particular event in egypt, the call of

in blessing, he carries the ankh, symbol of the life-giving elements of air and water, from which hangs a sacred djed pillar, signifying stability. ankh djed pillar the egyptian gods a ll the gods of ancient egypt are, like the hindu gods, aspects of the great divine essence, named in one account of the creation as nebertcher, lord to the uttermost limit. re, the sun god, represents the creative consciousness of this all-powerful god, and the rest of the gods, brought into being by re, represent other aspects. egyptian gods were also interrelated or merged: amun, the hidden, the chief god worshipped at karnak, was a god of the air, but as amun-re he was a sun god and as amun-min, a fertility god. known by various names, most of the gods could also be depicted in animal as well as human fo

birth to the gods this wooden statue of tangaroa (a a) shows him giving birth to the gods who crawl all over his body. there is an opening at the back of this statue and inside there is a loose group of more god figures; a woman s womb was compared to the shell of tangaroa. from the conception the increase, from the increase the thought, from the thought the remembrance, from the remembrance the consciousness, from the consciousness the desire. maori creation chant great fish maui s catch, which is really land from below the sea, is described as various kinds of fish sometimes an ulua, sometimes a haha kahaki. either way, it was too heavy for maui s fragile fishing line, and he could not raise it entirely from the sea. hence there are many islands, rather than one landmass, because the fi

es in a circle of flames, cupping in one hand the flame of destruction, and in another the drum of creation. the holy men who saw him dancing hailed him thus: we behold you dancing, source of the world, lodged in our own hearts! by you does this wheel of brahma turn. you, sole guardian of the world, are filled with maya. we take refuge in you! we adore you! you are the soul of yoga, the master of consciousness who dances the divine dance! this 11th-century bronze shows shiva as lord of the dance. rama and sita 114 rama and sita king dasharatha of ayodya in india was childless and made a special sacrifice to the gods, hoping that they would give him sons. meanwhile, the gods begged their lord brahma to help them against ravana, the demon king. so brahma asked the god vishnu to vanquish the

PHOSPHORUS

yperion prometheau1 the order of phosphorus introduction booklet 2003 2 the order of phosphorus 2003 succubus publishing for the order of phosphorus members only. the purpose and intent of the order of phosphorus/toph. magick is elevation to ascend. the entire focus of magick is to initiate, strengthen and develop the self. work (capitalized) is defined as practice which advances and develops the consciousness, the continual process of self-initiation. the witches sabbat is one of individualized practice, that any element of practice must be a focus of sharpening and bringing forth consciousness. any practice which is irrelevant to magickal advancement i.e. self-initiation should not be regarded as magick. this is the very essence of magick regardless of any other title black magick, dark

h and low sorcery and what is called magick. each veneficus frater and soror is a bearer of the luciferian gnosis, the two octaves of saturn known as the celestial and infernal sabbat. 2. phosphorus is a left hand path order, individualistic and focused on the solitary path. 3. the ritual of casting the shadow of cain is a simplified focus rite on dedication and empowering the shadow and daimonic consciousness of self. it is nearly identical to what austin osman spare called self love. 4. the grand luciferian circle is the center of deific self-immolation, the initiate invoking and becoming as lucifer. the original foundation of this design was circulated in some vampyric covens focused on nightside dream sorcery in the mid-1990 s, thus a sinister atmosphere may come forth with use. this t

ed self love. 4. the grand luciferian circle is the center of deific self-immolation, the initiate invoking and becoming as lucifer. the original foundation of this design was circulated in some vampyric covens focused on nightside dream sorcery in the mid-1990 s, thus a sinister atmosphere may come forth with use. this triangle-circle should be meditated upon to bring forth a calm and serpentine consciousness, concentrate on the essence of lucifer as shadow, for a minimum of ten minutes and then as light for an equal time. relate both to you personally and how you are becoming in this light reflect on who you were and where you are going. 5. the algol sigil is the fiery and diabolic essence of isolate consciousness, the eye and heart of set, ahriman and hecate. it is both daimon and serap

oing. 5. the algol sigil is the fiery and diabolic essence of isolate consciousness, the eye and heart of set, ahriman and hecate. it is both daimon and seraph, a mirror and a gate of hell. meditate and focus upon this mirror. 6. the sigil of lucifer is the mark of the rebellion of spirit, the separation of ain soph (limitless light) to the dual ecstasies of shadow and flame. mark thy soul/spirit/consciousness with the sigil of adonai, the lord of the earth called also shaitan. 7. baphomet is the god form of the luciferian path, enfleshed as the witch begetter and the lord of the blackened fires of the forge. the black man of the sabbat is the one passed into the devil s flesh and walked the dreams of lilith-hecate s bloodied caul of initiation. succubus publishing 18 p.o. box 926344 houst

PRELUDE TO THE BLACK ARTS

te if you know which way she's heading. that's why you need to learn how to scry. me? i get premonitions. after over a half century of this, you had better believe that i pay attention to them. i've also learned to practice something called stilling my mind or the wizard's nod. every now and again, i just stop, set back and go to sleep. i might doze for five or 10 minutes, and then slowly come to consciousness with a technicolor movie playing of some future event. often, its a portent of things to come, like a vision that will save my bacon. other times, it's for someone else's benefit. and every now and again, it's a tip on the market. i like those. for what it's worth, i recommend the wizard's nod as i call it just before bed. ask questions, think about something you want to understand b

h we live, move and have our being. for example, you could say "hey god, if there is any such thing as truth, i'd sure like to know what it is" whatever. work the thing for about ten minutes and then drift off to sleep (this works better than counting sheep. then after your interlude of sleep (nobody ever gets through the whole ten minutes, pay attention to your dreams or visions as you return to consciousness. there is much to be learned from the wizard's nod- you'll see. oh yes, keep your black book handy as you would do well to write down what you learn before you forget it. some mages even keep a tape recorder next to their bed for the specific purpose of gathering up as much information as possible before it slips through their fingers into oblivion. anyway, the art of scrying cannot

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

this point the body no longer has the faculties of a living being. the brain no longer thinks nor do the eyes see. it can no longer smell with its nose nor hear with its ears, nor can it move its limbs. the heart no longer beats nor does the blood surge through the veins. there are no feelings and emotions; no love, no fear, no pleasure, anguish, anticipation, joy or regret. in short, there is no consciousness whatsoever. the body becomes a mass of decaying flesh, an empty shell devoid of life, a shadow of its former self when it was vibrant and vital. this matter is so self-evident that even a chicken or a vulture can distinguish between a living creature and one that is dead, between a body that has the breath of life invested in it and one that does not. most importantly, it is this ver

flesh, an empty shell devoid of life, a shadow of its former self when it was vibrant and vital. this matter is so self-evident that even a chicken or a vulture can distinguish between a living creature and one that is dead, between a body that has the breath of life invested in it and one that does not. most importantly, it is this very breath of life, the soul, which is the actual vitality and consciousness of the person and which is his actual identity. the body itself is like a garment for the soul, and just as it is with a garment, it becomes animated only when the soul is invested in it. every action of the physical limbs is merely a result of the control of the soul. every desire, thought or emotion, is merely a function of the soul and is completely caused and controlled by it, an

of the soul now, being that all awareness; the awareness of pleasure and desire, of insight, comprehension, interest and emotions, as well as the awareness of all the other faculties, such as seeing, hearing, smelling etc, have their source in the quintessential self of the soul, we must say that it, in itself, is aware. this is the awareness of the soul of itself, that is, the self-knowledge and consciousness of the soul. this is the essential light of the soul. it is similar to light, because the property of light is to reveal the reality of what is. for instance, a person may be standing in a dark room in front of a deep pit. because it is dark, he does not recognize the danger he is in. he does not recognize the reality of what is. the moment the light is switched on, he immediately se

he, the teacher must remove from his own mind, the entire breadth and depth of it, so that all that remains is an impression of the subject, the central point. of course, the teacher did not actually forget anything. he merely put it aside, for the time being, and concealed it. he has not forgotten it at all, though he has put it "in the back of his head, so that it is not at the forefront of his consciousness. however, if someone were to ask him a deep question on the subject, he could answer it immediately and expound on it at great length, even though he is presently teaching the student with brevity. so too, above, in order to create a limited world, g-d concealed the revelation of the infinite light into himself. this concealment brought about the revelation of the finite as a "centra

told him "hear o israel, the l-rd our g-d, the l-rd is one("shma yisrael, havayah elokeinu, havayah echad. it is explained in the talmud that what they were saying was that just as in your heart there is only one (only g-d exists, so too in our hearts there is only one. as explained above, yaakov is tiferet of the world of atzilut, which is totally bound up with the self of g-d. in contrast, the consciousness of the sons of yaakov was in the world of briyah. what they meant was that just as in atzilut "he and his life force (lights) and organs (vessels) are one, likewise, in briyah only g-d exists. in other words, just as before tzimtzum there was "he and his name alone, so too after tzimtzum, there is only he and his name alone, as explained above on the verse "i havayah have not changed

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 2

ochmah that the concepts spring forth. because of this it is analogous to a spring from which flashes of intuitive insight trickle forth. chochmah (insight) is called ain (nothingness, whereas binah (comprehension, is called yesh (somethingness, because just as a spring begins deep beneath the ground where it is unseen, so too the faculty of chochmah cannot be comprehended. one cannot have direct consciousness of chochmah itself. chochmah only becomes revealed in intuitive flashes which spring forth into the comprehending brain of binah. the depth of a concept from the above, we understand that the depth of a concept is its essential point as it flashes from the spring of chochmah. in other words, it is the flash of intuitive insight into the subject, which is its depth. how is it, then, t

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

ezekiel is identified with this world. the partzufim referred to here are the partzufim of atzilut; the meaning is that abba of atzilut nests in atzilut, while ima of atzilut descends and rests in beriah, and so forth. all this simply means that, although each world possesses its own array of ten sefirot (in the form of their respective partzufim, each world is nonetheless pervaded by an overall consciousness that is an expression of one of the partzufim of atzilut. abba is the partzuf of chochmah, which is the consciousness of bitul( gself-nullification h; a person experiencing a flash of insight is not aware of himself but is rather absorbed totally in the experience of the revelation. this, overall, is the general consciousness of the world of atzilut; the revelation of g-d in this wor

h is the consciousness of bitul( gself-nullification h; a person experiencing a flash of insight is not aware of himself but is rather absorbed totally in the experience of the revelation. this, overall, is the general consciousness of the world of atzilut; the revelation of g-d in this world is so great that it leaves absolutely no room for self-awareness. ima is the partzuf of binah, which is a consciousness of self-awareness. a person involved in understanding the implications, applications, and ramifications of an insight he has received is very aware of himself and the way he perceives the world; it is precisely this self-awareness that he uses to evaluate the effect of his insight. this self-awareness is what distinguishes the world of beriah from the world of atzilut. in beriah, for

ng the implications, applications, and ramifications of an insight he has received is very aware of himself and the way he perceives the world; it is precisely this self-awareness that he uses to evaluate the effect of his insight. this self-awareness is what distinguishes the world of beriah from the world of atzilut. in beriah, for the first time, there is such a thing as self-awareness or self-consciousness; the beings that exist in this world are aware of themselves as entities distinct from g-d. the same paradigm applies to z feir anpin with regard to yetzirah and nukva d fzeir anpin with regard to asiyah. this is why the world was created in tishrei, which is [an expression of the idea contained in the verse] ghis left hand is under my head. h2 for abba is always [associated with] th

fied were the refuse and gshells, h just as we see that the shell develops before the fruit. a vessel void of its light is an empty shell. the broken vessels of the sefirot of tohu, which broke because of their excessive selfhood and judgement, fall and became the gevil h embedded in the worlds of tikun. these elements were not gevil h in the sense of being sinister; they simply expressed non-g-d-consciousness and selfhood. as such, they became an absolutely necessary and crucial element in the creation of the subsequent worlds, for in order for there to be free choice, there must be an element of gevil, h i.e, non-g-d-orientation available as an alternative to holiness. this aspect of reality became more pronounced with each successive world, until, in our physical world, it became the do

usness and selfhood. as such, they became an absolutely necessary and crucial element in the creation of the subsequent worlds, for in order for there to be free choice, there must be an element of gevil, h i.e, non-g-d-orientation available as an alternative to holiness. this aspect of reality became more pronounced with each successive world, until, in our physical world, it became the dominant consciousness: the physical world is a given, g-d must be proven. in this sense, the gevil h derived from the shells or refuse of the world of tohu is analogous to the shell of a nut or skin of a fruit that develops on the tree before the fruit. without the shell, the fruit would be exposed to the elements and thus unprotected would not endure. similarly, without the a priori self-consciousness de

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

e last half of the twentieth century. it has provided resource materials for wicca, the new paganism, various magical groups, and for tens of thousands of serious students. and as cris monnastre points out in her introduction, it is now beginning to provide a structure into which modern psychology can flow to bring about a solution to the present world crisis which demands a dramatic expansion of consciousness and of the 'tools' of awareness. it is the actual "structured"experience of magic- whether it be attained through group or solitary work- that is vital to the accelerated evolution of human consciousness beyond present limitations, and to the expansion of human awareness from communal to global dimensions. and it is this that is essential to avoida ceof nuclear rw3r and to the restor

ted in inquiries regarding golden dawn work and therapy. please address letters to her care of llewellyn publications. hal sundt, born august 14, 1950, b.a. in history presently working on master's thesis regarding the gnostic influence on jacob boehme and the rosicricians. has been studying/working with golden dawn groups for 12 years. sam webster, 25, b.a. in english. a student of symbolism and consciousness. he is a practitioner of thelemic magick and affiliated with several branches of the o.t.o. and other thelemic groups. during 1983-84 he traveled to study with magickal practitioners scattered around the country. presently he is involved in generating grimoires for egyptian and thelemic magicks. as a poet and storyteller, he attends festivals and gatherings to share his art. george w

" with these poetic and deeply symbolic words, the three principal officers in the neophyte grade ceremony ritually bring the candidate into the order of the golden dawn as well as to the light. this is not unlike edinger's explanation in ego and archetype of the circular development of the ego-self axis of which the anima may be the bridge. the "night" is the unconscious, and the "day" increased consciousness. edinger refers to an alternating process of ego-self separation and ego-self union as a spiral-like psychological development throughout all of life. whereas this is natural to the human condition, the system of the golden dawn acts as a precise catalytic agent which accelerates this growth toward soul much as a "hot house" or "grow light" influences the quality and development of p

, the system of the golden dawn acts as a precise catalytic agent which accelerates this growth toward soul much as a "hot house" or "grow light" influences the quality and development of plant growth. one may ask why the necessity for "acceleration" considering the world's current political arena and that we are no longer, in a deeper reality, separate nations but a worldwide community, as much "consciousness"as possible is gravely necessary unto the very survival of our planet. additionally, what with pervasive technological implementation, we also must establish and maintain connection with the instinctual, transpersonal, and powerfully "rooted"experience of the deeper layers of the unconscious. and for this, the golden dawn provides its wonderous reservoir of symbol, sacrament, and cer

fested as an electrical storm) who partook of the mysterious since this was beyond the bounds of the ordinary. but electricity is no longer a "magical" force, for modern man has understood and harnessed it. so too, there are other forces beyond electricity and even nuclear power awaiting their further discovery and definition by man. and as crowley articulated "magic"means creating change through consciousness at will. the alchemist preceded the chemist, the astrologer the astronomer. and the magician is a threshold to an inner frontier which encompasses the limitless possibilities of the manifested and unknown universe as being contained, dormant, but inevitably actualized "within" the psyche. there is no better explanation of the structure, function, and basic concepts of the golden dawn

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

of life to the most exalted point of asceticism; jerome cardan exaggerated the practice of fasting till he nearly perished of starvation, if we may accept tradition; agrippa, poor and buffeted from town to town, almost died of misery rather than yield to the caprice of a princess who insulted the liberty of science. what then made the happiness of these men? the knowledge of great secrets and the consciousness of power. it was sufficient for those exalted souls. must one be like unto them in order to know what they knew? assuredly not, and the existence of this book is perhaps a case in point; but in order to do what they did, it is absolutely necessary to take the means which they took. yet what did they actually accomplish? they astonished and subdued the world; they reigned more truly t

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

aster of woman, we must distract and deceive her skilfully by allowing her to suppose that it is she who is deceiving us. this advice, which we offer chiefly to magnetic physicians, might find its place and application in conjugal polity. man can produce two breathings at his pleasure, one warm and the other cold; he can project also either active or passive light at will; but he must acquire the consciousness of this power by dwelling habitually thereon. the same manual gesture may assimilate and give forth alternately what we are accustomed to call the fluid, and the magnetizer will himself be warned of the result of his intention by an alternative sensation of warmth and cold in the hand, or in both hands when both are being used, which sensation the subject should experience at the sam

in the east, where it is practised with great success at the public baths. it is entirely a system of frictions, traction and pressures, practised slowly along the whole extent of members and muscles, the result being renewed equilibrium in the forces, a feeling of complete repose and well-being, with a sensible restoration of activity and vigour. the whole power of the occult physician is in the consciousness of his will, while the whole art consists in exciting the faith of his patient. gif you have faith, h said the master, gall things are possible to him who believes. h the subject must be dominated by expression, tone, gesture; confidence must be inspired by a fatherly manner and cheerfulness stimulated by seasonable and sprightly talk. rabelais, who was a greater magician than he see

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

logical material, but only in the senses where they merge with the esoteric or perennial wisdomtraditions expressed in so many different forms through the centuries. in other words, the gaelic seers had initiatory techniques sometimes similar to those of the siberian shamans, though there is no suggestion that one derives in any way from the other. they rise from properties and qualities of human consciousness, particularly in relationship to the environment, a subject which kirk himself discusses in several places. modernizing the original text in presenting this new edition of robert kirk's small but famous and influential text, i have taken the step of editing it into relatively modern english. this is by no means as simple a task as one might presume, and while it may be useful to mode

iving in the fairy hills. the bowing of the head to look between the legs has many connections, not the least of which are found in the old testament, from jewish mystical practices. the prophets adopted a meditative pose, just as jewish mystics do to this day, whereby the head and feet were joined together, with the head between the legs, like a deep bow. this united the crown, or seat of divine consciousness in the head, with the kingdom, or expression of divinity in matter, the feet. thus the seer could foretell the future, for he united the extremes within his own body. the practice is also reminiscent of certain yoga postures, designed to enhance and realign the vital energies (see figure 6. worldwide copyright 1990, 1998-2001, rjstewart, all rights and permissions reserved http//www

t certain individuals trained their faculty to be able to see for http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_102.htm (7 of 10 [10/9/2001 12:36:30 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds(pages 102-111) longer periods without their eyes watering or twinkling, while the timorous have eyes that water immediately they experience the sight. the watering of eyes or involuntary tears are a hallmark of prophetic consciousness. tears of prophecy are found in many religious traditions, and were associated with the influential prophecies of merlin, who, according to commentary 110 geoffrey of monmouth, burst into tears as he uttered the future history of britain. page 39 some of the hardiest and the longest [in] experience have some rules for conjectures [of interpretation of their visions. tarbett makes a f

ications from the sixteenth to the nineteenth century, and earlier variants are found in medieval texts, often in complex written form with no illustration, though illustrations also occur. earlier cosmic figures or maps are known, of course, from roman, greek, egyptian, babylonian and assyrian cultures, so the concept of interlinked or concentric levels of entities or worlds is inherent in human consciousness. kirk's model is very close to the cosmology described in detail in the twelfthcentury vita merlini, which, like kirk's own book, was based upon celtic oral tradition. while the vita was based upon bardic poems and tales concerning merlin, as amended and expanded by geoffrey of monmouth, kirk's lore is based mainly on direct reports from ordinary people. yet the world-view and magica

what is virtuously done, for upon committing of a foul deed, one will find a demur upon his soul, as if his cheerful colleague had deserted him. although this statement may seem superficially similar to concepts of good and evil qualities in orthodox religion, it is a precise and technical magical statement. here is the key to the connection between the seer and his allies or co-walkers, for the consciousness or spiritual quality of the seer attunes the contact. if we commit a foul deed, the co-walker may desert us. in magical arts there are many strict prohibitions relating to spirit contacts, and much of the basic training consists in attuning the imagination and general behavior to resonate within a specific mystery or conceptual model. when this is successfully undertaken, the otherwo

RUBY TABLET OF SET

ich are not necessarily the sum total of the ways and goals of the individual human minds within it] in many ways hegel is a reaction (antithesis& synthesis) to immanuel kant (1724-1804. bishop berkeley's subjective idealism had held that nothing could be known objectively. that knowledge is limited to subjective impressions. kant refines this into what is called critical idealism, in which human consciousness is subdivided into sensation, understanding, and pure reason. sensations and understanding of them and consequences of them can be proven, kant says, but pure reason (concepts unsupported by sensations) cannot be conclusive. it is "beyond causality" hegel overcomes kant's problem by making "pure reason" a necessary and intrinsic characteristic of god/the universe. all history is "log

n: oct 13, 1997 ce subject: philosophy reading list: 16a hegel introduced the concept of the phenomenology of mind as a variation on the platonic "pyramid of thought" concept. with hegel, of course, the mind develops forward through time (historically; whereas with plato the levels of thought are measures of excellence irrespective of time or progression. hegel's phenomenology of mind begins with consciousness, which is everyday experience (action and reaction to events) without selfconsciousness. we take the truth of conscious experiences for granted; hegel calls this sensecertainty. as soon as one pauses to reflect on conscious experiences, one moves to self- consciousness. at the same time there comes an awareness of other selves, other minds. this is very close to hobbes' concept of th

l and external life goes on to produce the rages and hypocrisies of medieval christianity. in the reformation the internal is seen as relevant to, and in command of the external. there is still the problem of conflict between individual wills, which, if undisciplined through organization and government, would run wild in anarchy. since any institution whatever is antagonistic to the abstract self-consciousness of equality" as consciousness gives way to self-consciousness, questions of morality (moralitaat) arise in contrast to custom or social convention (sittlichkeit. how to aspire to morality? the answer is that one apprehends it through the modern state. hegel's concept of the state is that it is the embodiment of the spirit of those who constitute it; its leaders must consider this spi

ompetitors are driven out of business, the capitalist faces increasing pressure from large competitors. since the cost of producing similar goods is more or less the same, trying to undersell competitors is not effective in the long run. the only way the capitalist can increase his profit is to pay the workers less and less. as the worker realizes that he is being exploited, he will develop class consciousness and ultimately revolt. as economic forces and not ethical values determine relationships in a capitalist society, marx charges that capitalism dehumanizes mankind, causing insecurity, fear, and selfalienation. unable to find value in other humans, victims of self-alienation find it in produced goods. a phenomenon which marx calls fetishism (love of possessions. marxism began the tran

ability is a measure ment of existence. success is a measurement of ability. one set of opposites is lower than another when the first set of opposites is included within the scope of another (when they are examples of activity or states within that scope. examples: sadness and joy are emotions, and are therefore lower than the opposites of emotion and indifference. set and harwer are examples of consciousness. when one set of opposites depends upon another, the dependent set is lower than the other. examples: mortality depends upon life. balance depends upon one's state of initiation. in the taxonomy we provide a hierarchic code for each set of opposites, referring to that set's level in this hierarchy. these codes are subject to change from one version of the taxonomy to another. there w

SABBATIC KABALA OF THE CROOKED PATH

is linked to a fence, a portal or a gate that might be opened and might be closed and the back of the head, an area of the cranium that has been majorly overlooked in the search for adharas, nadis and charkas. this connects with the sea of unconsciousness geniis and archetypes and also the strightly personal imprints of spiritual blood. the connections of these lunar qualities, linked to the sub-consciousness (as well as the un-consciousness) which in this cell are displayed in the most murky fields of expression are interesting since it suggest a highly active role of the feminine vessel. both letters are reminiscent of the darkside of the kabbalistik universe and totally stellar in nature. cell 8 being the aat of the 9th and 20th letter of the sacred alphabet with my shadow i will eclip

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

their geminate cartwheels all the way down and along the hole that went to wonderland; while pushing their way out of the white came a succession of cloudforms, ceaselessly metamorphosing, gods into bulls, women into spiders, men into wolves. hybrid cloud-creatures pressed in upon them, gigantic flowers with human breasts dangling from fleshy stalks, winged cats, centaurs, and chamcha in his semi-consciousness was seized by the notion that he, too, had acquired the quality of cloudiness, becoming metamorphic, hybrid, as if he were growing into the person whose head nestled now between his legs and whose legs were wrapped around his long, patrician neck. this person had, however, no time for such "high falutions; was, indeed, incapable of faluting at all; having just seen, emerging from the

shake- catch your ears- slowslow at first, then faster--faster, like a jelly, until it jumped- ai-hai- up from the table, into the air, fell down on its side, and- o-ho- into a thousand and one pieces, smashed. believe don't believe, babasaheb mhatre told his charge, but thenandthere i learned my lesson: don't meddle, mhatre, in what you do not comprehend. this story had a profound effect on the consciousness of the young listener, because even before his mother's death he had become convinced of the existence of the supernatural world. sometimes when he looked around him, especially in the afternoon heat when the air turned glutinous, the visible world, its features and inhabitants and things, seemed to be sticking up through the atmosphere like a profusion of hot icebergs, and he had th

e rashers of bacon from godknowswhere; with the gammon steaks of his unbelief and the pig's trotters of secularism; and then, standing there in the middle of the hall, while photographers popped up from nowhere, he began to eat as fast as possible, stuffing the dead pigs into his face so rapidly that bacon rashers hung out of the sides of his mouth. during his illness he had spent every minute of consciousness calling upon god, every second of every minute. ya allah whose servant lies bleeding do not abandon me now after watching oven me so long. ya allah show me some sign, some small mark of your favour, that i may find in myself the strength to cure my ills. o god most beneficent most merciful, be with me in this my time of need, my most grievous need. then it occurred to him that he was

bloody dead" which being uttered brought the speaker to (or at least towards) his senses. he bent over the other's prostrate form, did not dare to touch "not now, old chumch" he urged "not when we came so far" saladin: was not dead, but weeping. the tears of shock freezing on his face. and all his body cased in a fine skin of ice, smooth as glass, like a bad dream come true. in the miasmic semi--consciousness induced by his low body temperature he was possessed by the nightmare-fear of cracking, of seeing his blood bubbling up from the ice-breaks, of his flesh coming away with the shards. he was full of questions, did we truly, i mean, with your hands flapping, and then the waters, you don't mean to tell me they _actually, like in the movies, when charlton heston stretched out his staff

urora stabbing him in the heart, over and over, this is for juan, and this is for abandoning me, and this is for your grand english whore- and he felt his victim's knife entering his heart, as rosa stabbed him, once, twice, and again- and after henry's bullet had killed him the englishman took the dead man's knife and stabbed him, many times, in the bleeding wound. gibreel, screaming loudly, lost consciousness at this point. when he regained his senses the old woman in the bed was speaking to herself, so softly that he could barely make out the words "the pampero came, the south-west wind, flattening the thistles. that's when they found him, or was it before" the last of the story. how aurora del sol spat in rosa diamond's face at the funeral of martin de la cruz. how it was arranged that

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

stice of ix. what is this concept, and how does it fit into the "forest [crowley, when discussing it in magick in theory and practice, states that it is a degree "wholly free from all limitations soever, existing in the nature of all things without discriminations or quantity or quality between them" in an "ideal" golden dawn context, an ipsissimus is one who has finally and completely merged his consciousness with that of the god/universe, thereby attaining the ultimate goal of all conventional religious systems] within the methodology of the left-hand path, then, this degree has an almost 180 opposite meaning. it describes an individual who has severed his connections with the ou altogether, existing thereafter only in the pu. thus he has no more use for logic, or for magic, because in a

ings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point is that the laws of nature do not automatically further the aims of conscious beings- they do not seek perfection and truth in the same way as conscious beings do. hence conscious action is necessary if consciousness is to be instilled into the natural realm) to counter natural necessity("fate, conscious beings must act against it, seek to counter and escape it. failing to fight consciously in the world will gradually make any conscious being's powers wither away. then no matter how integrated and powerful we may be inside, our powers to influence the world will diminish and the battle to keep a

s to be instilled into the natural realm) to counter natural necessity("fate, conscious beings must act against it, seek to counter and escape it. failing to fight consciously in the world will gradually make any conscious being's powers wither away. then no matter how integrated and powerful we may be inside, our powers to influence the world will diminish and the battle to keep a clear area for consciousness to grow and manifest will fail. then the majesty of the prince of darkness will fade on earth, and our race truly be ended! for the iv the fight against the forces of non-consciousness need not be obvious, so neither are the signs of failure necessarily easy to see. the master may apparently be doing nothing much, but the plans she has implanted can still have their effect with a min

vious, so neither are the signs of failure necessarily easy to see. the master may apparently be doing nothing much, but the plans she has implanted can still have their effect with a minimum of personal intervention. failure can be seen when the iv is not focusing on the specific initiatory task that beings on her level have. the iv must see the larger scheme of the war against the forces of non-consciousness. she must look deeply into the on, the cycles of the ou and horus- and then create the creations that only she can conceptualize and launch to safeguard the future of the on. it is no failure if the iv does not create an order. neither is it a failure if the iv does not take part in as many temple projects as possible. failure comes when the iv does not use her/his unique isolate loc

the cycles of the ou and horus- and then create the creations that only she can conceptualize and launch to safeguard the future of the on. it is no failure if the iv does not create an order. neither is it a failure if the iv does not take part in as many temple projects as possible. failure comes when the iv does not use her/his unique isolate locus to further the war against the forces of non-consciousness. if the iv can come up with no _personal_ formula (well, more specifically: a formula distilled from her own initiation- which doesn't mean that it couldn't resemble the formula of many others, project or other such thing, to work for the on, then reversion to the ii is a strong probability (in many ways we are what we do) the iii need to _communicate_ with the existing on and make i

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

stice of ix. what is this concept, and how does it fit into the "forest [crowley, when discussing it in magick in theory and practice, states that it is a degree "wholly free from all limitations soever, existing in the nature of all things without discriminations or quantity or quality between them" in an "ideal" golden dawn context, an ipsissimus is one who has finally and completely merged his consciousness with that of the god/universe, thereby attaining the ultimate goal of all conventional religious systems] within the methodology of the left-hand path, then, this degree has an almost 180 opposite meaning. it describes an individual who has severed his connections with the ou altogether, existing thereafter only in the pu. thus he has no more use for logic, or for magic, because in a

ings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point is that the laws of nature do not automatically further the aims of conscious beings- they do not seek perfection and truth in the same way as conscious beings do. hence conscious action is necessary if consciousness is to be instilled into the natural realm) to counter natural necessity("fate, conscious beings must act against it, seek to counter and escape it. failing to fight consciously in the world will gradually make any conscious being's powers wither away. then no matter how integrated and powerful we may be inside, our powers to influence the world will diminish and the battle to keep a

s to be instilled into the natural realm) to counter natural necessity("fate, conscious beings must act against it, seek to counter and escape it. failing to fight consciously in the world will gradually make any conscious being's powers wither away. then no matter how integrated and powerful we may be inside, our powers to influence the world will diminish and the battle to keep a clear area for consciousness to grow and manifest will fail. then the majesty of the prince of darkness will fade on earth, and our race truly be ended! for the iv the fight against the forces of non-consciousness need not be obvious, so neither are the signs of failure necessarily easy to see. the master may apparently be doing nothing much, but the plans she has implanted can still have their effect with a min

vious, so neither are the signs of failure necessarily easy to see. the master may apparently be doing nothing much, but the plans she has implanted can still have their effect with a minimum of personal intervention. failure can be seen when the iv is not focusing on the specific initiatory task that beings on her level have. the iv must see the larger scheme of the war against the forces of non-consciousness. she must look deeply into the on, the cycles of the ou and horus- and then create the creations that only she can conceptualize and launch to safeguard the future of the on. it is no failure if the iv does not create an order. neither is it a failure if the iv does not take part in as many temple projects as possible. failure comes when the iv does not use her/his unique isolate loc

the cycles of the ou and horus- and then create the creations that only she can conceptualize and launch to safeguard the future of the on. it is no failure if the iv does not create an order. neither is it a failure if the iv does not take part in as many temple projects as possible. failure comes when the iv does not use her/his unique isolate locus to further the war against the forces of non-consciousness. if the iv can come up with no _personal_ formula (well, more specifically: a formula distilled from her own initiation- which doesn't mean that it couldn't resemble the formula of many others, project or other such thing, to work for the on, then reversion to the ii is a strong probability (in many ways we are what we do) the iii need to _communicate_ with the existing on and make i

SATANGEL

the nature and rule of either god or science, or flights of imagination and the product of the deeper strata of subconscious mind. the ancient kabalists and magicians were not unaware of these ideas we now call the science of psychology, which we like to believe to be modern and progressive. the texts and systems of such practitioners speak freely of such concepts as male mind (active, rational, consciousness aware of consciousness) and female mind (passive, intuitive, dreaming awareness, and the concept of heaven and hell itself have direct parallels with the metaphoric language of superego and subconscious. as it says in the kybalion, the all is mind; the universe is mental. indeed any of these systems might provide alternative explanations for the products and manifestations of the oth

f cain. their ruling princes are michael, raphael, bariel, tashish, and before the fall, satan-el. 6th choir: powers the dynamis, potentiates and authorities, the first angels created by god. they inhabit the border between the first and second heavens. saint paul warns that the powers may be both good and evil. they act as guides to the soul, and their task is to transform the duality of mundane consciousness into a unity with divinity; see romans 13:1. in occult lore they act as guides upon the astral plane, coming to the aid of those deceased who might otherwise be unbalanced by the experience and drawn into insanity. their chief is cama-el, he who sees god, who exemplifies the nature of the powers in that he may be considered as benign and malign, and yet gains the favour of god. as ke

devil, to become included in the gardnerian charge of wicca. chapter four; black magick the rites and rituals detailed within the classical grimoire of antiquity follow similar essential formulae, being that which is held in common amongst spiritist witchcraft generally. details in common include the casting of the circle, both as protection for the summoner and also as a kind of preparation for consciousness shifting. there are the usual sacrifices and supplications, as were performed by the magicians and witches of pagan europe, the hindu tantrics, or even the voodoun practitioner of modern new orleans. here follow a selection of well used tried and tested ritual formulae, drawn on the most part of those grimoire spoken of in the introduction, and supplimented by more modern works illus

f a thousand different ways. servitors may be given form, planetary telesmata charged, or further acts of evocation and spirit binding may be performed. though it may be turned to many ends, it is more suited to the summoning of demons, shades, and qlippoth than to works of high magick. the sorcery concluded, the veil is then closed, and with the final vibration the practitioner returns to normal consciousness. further banishing and grounding may be employed if necessary; thee i invoke, the bornless one thee, that didst create the earth and the heavens thee, that didst create the night and the day thee, that didst create the darkness and the light thou art ra hoor khuit, myself made perfect, who no man has seen at any time thou art ia besz, the truth in matter thou art the truth in motion

source for this knowledge are the nineteen enochian keys, provided below. each is an incantation composed in this language, evoking principles and powers which may be directed by the sorcerer. these appear to have sound grammatical basis, with many words that seem related to hebrew, arabic, and latin. whether divined or constructed, their employment effectively appeals to some deeper part of our consciousness, like a deeply buried memory. the first published source of the enochian calls was in a biography of dee by meric casaubon in 1659. they were employed during the late nineteenth century by the golden dawn, and in the twentieth by the church of satan. aliester crowley combined the employment of enochian easily with that of the goetia. many others have written calls to the spirits sinc

SATANIC BIBLE

ould lead to embarrassment on the part of those conducting a ritual of this sort, since anger and the symbolic destruction of the intended victim are the essential ingredients. on the other hand, a compassion ritual, with its unashamed shedding of tears, or a sex ritual, with its masturbatory and orgasmic overtones, would most likely succeed best if privately performed. there is no place for self-consciousness in the ritual chamber, unless that very selfconsciousness is an integral part of the role being played, and can be used to good advantage- i.e: the shame felt by a prudent woman serving as an altar, who, through her embarrassment, feels sexual stimulation. even in a totally personalized ritual, however, the standardized preliminary invocations and devices should be employed before th

SATANIC RITUALS

ye from leaving this cycle. i have glimpsed the hounds of the barrier, lying in wait for the souls of the righteous. they are the guardians of the cycles, and they lurk at the threshold of time, and their space-planes move about them, hiding them well. they move only through angles, though free are they not of the curved dimensions. strange and terrible are the hounds of the barrier, follow they consciousness to the limits of space. unseen they walk among thee, in places where the rites have been said. manche nehmen die gestalt der menschen an, nicht wissend was sie tun und wenn blut vergossen wurde, ziehen sie sich nochmals zur ck in die grotte des satans, nehmen die form an die ich gut keene. manche scheinen zu warten und breiten ihre grossen fl gel, wissen ganz sicher, dass ich sie noc

l! treibewenn du kannst in die aussmasse deine ussersten bewusstseins und sie gefangen f r immer. du weisst nichts ber die grundlage deiner sch pfung. ich heisse euch willkommen im namen set, alle werden den m chtigen teufel sehen, die grundlos aushalten in verzweiflung. wir bereiten einen behaglichen platz um zu verweilen, ber der qual erhaben. drift if ye will, into the dimensions of your outer consciousness, and be trapped forever. ye know not the substance of your creation. i welcome ye in the name of set, all ye who delight in great evil and sustain thyselves in miseries unfounded. we prepare a place of comfort for ye to dwell in torment sublime. ringe nicht mit den affen, die die tore der h lle bewachen, dort liegt das paradies und anubis ist wegbereiter. wrestle not the apes who gua

supported by a footstool. celebrant passes flame of candle four times under soles of initiate's feet. as he does so, he speaks] priest: through this, the black flame of satan, thou walketh in hell. thy senses are awakened to the joy of rebirth. the gates are flung wide and thy passage is heralded by the deathless cries of his guardian beasts. his searing brand shall be evermore emblazoned on thy consciousness: its fiery meaning shall make thee free [priest gestures with his hands in recognition of the air of enlightenment as he pours incense into brazier. he intones] priest: we bring of thy garden, o mighty lucifer, the fragrances which abound therein. vapors of millennia which thou hast shared with thy chosen flock are rekindled now to fill this chamber with thy presence. we toll the bel

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

ferent areas that are particularly relevant within the context of satanism as a whole. these areas are also mostrelevant when attempting to counter the false claims made by both the media and the church concerning the activity of satanists and it is the media and the church that, according to satanic adherents, hold the masses in a strangle-hold of repressive and unnatural morality and slave-like consciousness. satanism is therefore suggested to offer freedom, true freedom of thought, rather than artificial freedoms that are offered by political or religious systems. satanism deals with the here and now, with reality as it is. satanism accepts the inequality of people, of sexes and of races. it accepts the necessity of disease, famine and death. take away such things and mankind creates a

ctive enough, release large amounts of psychical energy which can then be directed towards specific goals be they external or internal of the practitioner. magic in this context is defined in two ways, largely dependant upon the way the word is spelt. traditionally magic has been spelt 'magic, the definition of which is generally understood to mean causing changes in the world or the individual's consciousness in accordance with the individuals will using psychical or occult forces. the second spelling of magic adds a 'k' to the end of the word, thus 'magick' this spelling dates back to the writings of aleister crowley's system of magick- itself satanism- an examination of satanic black magic side 1 af 21 file//c:\windows\skrivebord\nyt%20til%20bibilotek\ona\various\satanism_an_examin. 20

cruel sadists, rather only 10, a fraction of what many would have one believe. the key then to the use of rites such as the mass of heresy is to free the psyche from prejudice, in relation to this a member of the order of nine angles says 'individuals who participate in genuine satanic masses sometimes experience a kind of 'satori- or sudden enlightenment- and are thus led to an increase in their consciousness as well as an enhanced vitality because they have broken free of constraining opposites'(11) yet probably the best example to show the blasphemous nature of the mass of heresy is that in some countries individuals who perform it may be liable to prosecution and imprisonment. satanism- an examination of satanic black magic side 5 af 21 file//c:\windows\skrivebord\nyt%20til%20bibilotek

hod whereby the energy raised may be directed within the psyche and used to balance and cleanse the individual psychologically, where the destruction of specific aspects of the individual's psyche are necessary for further development to be made. the use of sex is considered then, not to be- as the order of nine angles perceive it- drawing forth energy, but rather in the speed that the changes in consciousness are made and in the creation of balance and the restoration of health. even though both the society of dark lily and the order of nine angles differ in their conceptual approach to ritualistic sexual magic the order of nine angles rite of nine angles provides a prime example of a method of ritualistic sexual magic. the sexual nature of the rite may be performed in two ways. firstly

chnique known as vibration, which involves the priest projecting, in syllables the following words of power "nythra kthunae atazoth" thus the syllable "ny" is sounded for a period of between ten and twenty seconds, then "thra" is sounded for the same period of time and so on. such methods of sound magic enable the participants to activate hitherto unknown areas of their minds and cause changes in consciousness as though inducing a semi trancelike state. the priest therefore vibrates these words in the direction of the priestess who holds a quartz crystal tetrahedron in her palms. after this vibration has been completed, the priestess lies on the ground, still holding the crystal whilst the priest performs cunnilingus. when the priestess is suitably aroused the priest then begins copulation

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

ste: social classes in hinduism, the dominant religion in india. celtic: a term referring to an ethnic group that spread throughout europe, particularly the british isles, and is the source of many modern neo-pagan movements. world religions: almanac xvii words to know church: from the greek, this word refers to the community of all christians. it is also the place where christians go to worship. consciousness: the condition of being aware of one s thoughts, feelings, and existence. conservative: a movement in modern judaism that tries to strike a balance between orthodox and reform judaism. conversion: a change in which a person adopts a new set of religious beliefs. coven: a group of neo-pagans, such as wiccans. alternately referred to as circles, groves, kindreds, garths, hearths, and o

object or animal that assumes a spiritual symbolism for a clan or tribe. 2 world religions: almanac what is religion? origins of religion there are essentially two different theories on the origins of religion. one is called the faith-based theory. it assumes that religions are the result of divine messages from one or more gods, or from prophets (messengers) of such a supreme being or universal consciousness or awareness. believers accept that their religion began as a direct or indirect revelation from a deity, or god, or the cosmos. orthodox christianity, the set of beliefs and rituals followed by most christians, says that jesus christ religion addresses spiritual matters and often provides guidelines for living that people can follow in their daily lives. about 5.1 billion people, or

eath there are a number of buddhist ceremonies connected with death and funerals. even at the time of dying, buddhists believe there is possibility for enlightenment. some buddhists wish to go to a monastery to die, while others bring monks and nuns to the home or hospital to pray and chant. in tibetan buddhism especially, the moment of death is a time for transformation or changing of a person s consciousness. tibetan buddhists have a ceremony called phowa to aid in the liberation of the consciousness, or enlightenment, at the time of death. the phowa prayer is recited: through your blessing, grace, and guidance, through the power of the light that streams from you: may all my negative karma, destructive emotions, obscurations [withholdings, and blockages be purified and removed, may i kn

nternal turmoil. apeiron: anaximander s term for the first principle, an undefined and unlimited substance. arche: the beginning or ultimate principle; the stuff of all matter, or the building block of creation. ataraxia: serenity, tranquility, or peace of mind. atomism: the belief that matter is composed of simple, indivisible, physical particles that are too tiny to be observed by human beings. consciousness: the condition of being aware of one s thoughts, feelings, and existence. emanation: that which inevitably flows outward from the transcendental (spiritual, beyond human experience) central principle of reality, the one, in the neoplatonic philosophy of plotinus. empiricism: belief that knowledge comes through the senses. epicureanism: the philosophy of epicurus and others that state

ood to have lived by the principles that he created. he famously stated that he knew nothing but the fact that he knew nothing. for him, questions of metaphysics were unimportant (metaphysics is the branch of philosophy that deals with explanations about what brought the world into being, and the nature of space, time, god, and the afterlife) he believed that the soul was the source of a person s consciousness and morality, and that true understanding should lead to the living of a good life. he emphasized that one could live a good life by questioning one s own preconceived notions, particularly through a method of self-examination called elenchus. this method ultimately led to the well-known socratic method called the dialectic, or finding the truth through questioning and considering op

SET IT STRAIGHT

s at apprehending him are mere mystical nonsense. what more, profane society- if it is at all familiar with set the egyptian god- knows him as an envious and savage murderer, sexual pervert, and what not that seems to justify condemning his 'followers' as sneaky 'devil worshippers. this sketchy article will focus on whether there is any evidence to support our image of set as the universal god of consciousness and non-nature (the particularizations of which we in a way are- not the butcher of osirian myth. in his lucid account seth: the god of confusion, h. te velde states that the meaning of the name of set is uncertain by modern etymological standards. this in mind we may examine some of the pseudo-etymologies. plutarch offers 'the overmastering' or 'overpowering, and then indicates that

cchanalian criminals] in the osirian myth he became merely "the enemy of gods and the murderer of osiris, the being who revolted against the order established by the highest god (te velde, p. 150) de lubicz must have seen set through the osirian lense. on the basis of this material, however, i think that we are not at all too far out on the limb if we presume set might indeed have been the god of consciousness, the neter of that which is the single manifestation of life unbound by fixed laws on this planet. consciousness has made man unpredictable and often an instigator of confusion, disorder and violence as well [see #17d. te velde says that set came into being accidentally (p. 29 [as if by "an unknown celestial fusion, and that despite attempts to marry (or tame) him, he remains an outs

the single manifestation of life unbound by fixed laws on this planet. consciousness has made man unpredictable and often an instigator of confusion, disorder and violence as well [see #17d. te velde says that set came into being accidentally (p. 29 [as if by "an unknown celestial fusion, and that despite attempts to marry (or tame) him, he remains an outsider (p. 30) the latter has been true of consciousness, too, throughout the ages of suppression, sublimation and what ever tricks to 'play it out. but was the whole thing an accident? set 'the one apart 'the cause of separation- did not fit into the egyptian all-embracing model, and neither does a distinct and autonomous psyche fit into most non-setian philosophies [de lubicz should perhaps have taken set, the giver of the gift of indepe

ousness, too, throughout the ages of suppression, sublimation and what ever tricks to 'play it out. but was the whole thing an accident? set 'the one apart 'the cause of separation- did not fit into the egyptian all-embracing model, and neither does a distinct and autonomous psyche fit into most non-setian philosophies [de lubicz should perhaps have taken set, the giver of the gift of independent consciousness (which is not seeking to harmonize with the way of providence, the way of the one, as a kind of 'extracosmic providence' that she denies on page 132 of #2s] the concept of set in the present day temple of set has been discussed over and over again, and so i'll remain content with a scrap on the general subject of the possibility of communicating with him. from an ouspenskian point of

in content with a scrap on the general subject of the possibility of communicating with him. from an ouspenskian point of view[#19b, c, set might be taken as a symbol for what you are not yet enough yourself. if you do not know yourself and are not truly conscious of yourself, then hardly will you be able to apprehend someone who is defined as the origin of that which is still undeveloped in you (consciousness. it might prove a bit difficult to emphathize with a neter of non- nature in case your consciousness is most of the time in the grip of mechanical/natural phenomena. even the bible is plain about this "he that is of god heareth god's words: ye therefore hear them not, because ye are not of god (john 8: 47) to fulfil the promise of the bible, take steps to develop the non-natural pres

SETIAN DIVINATION

how a certain world is important as another, it reflects a lack of balance, that needs to be corrected by willed action, or will be corrected by the universe in her usual sweet and loving way. thirdly it reminds you of the deeper work that needs to be done- making your own map of the cosmos, so that you can affect it with utter precision now, and after your death. this later exercise in objective consciousness is very hard. i hope that as setians play with the divinatory systems, you draw your attention to these nine ways of its working often, so that you begin to unlock more than the average occultist who would like to add the divinatory system to a collection of other neat, but ultimately useless toys. now i would give the following exercise to someone who wanted to learn the setian use

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ar. this is one solid reason why adepts seek the force and rely upon its power to complete the circuit. anyway, once this new faculty is acquired, it is especially useful in the presence of other people. seldom is an adept taken by surprise as he senses what the others are going to do before they do it, even if they are a ways away. perhaps, what we call seeing might be better defined as expanded consciousness, but that is a big term for such a simple book. the awakening when an adept is fully awakened, he experiences what we call the knowing. he simply knows. the knowledge flashes into his mind like a bird that flies in through an open window. some say that they hear a bell ring as the knowledge appears. we adepts call this the bell of node. almost everyone has either experienced or knows

se, the knowing is often fickle and when one novice can't quite get the whole picture, he might call in other more experienced adepts who will help with the rest of it. you see, there is strength in numbers, and though an ant can't kill a buffalo, an army of them can sure eat one. so the very first thing to remember is to keep an open mind and pay attention to all that is within the scope of your consciousness. seeing and knowing have simple beginnings, rooted in the dust of the earth. take it one day at a time, lay your foundation, and then build upon it. if your first attempts are less than impressive, apply patience and try again. remember, what is difficult today is easy tomorrow. the fact that you can't find your shoes in the morning only means that you didn't pay attention to where y

you didn't pay attention to where you put them the night before. pay attention! expand your circle everyone has a circle of awareness. for most people it is about three feet in diameter and considered "private space" or a privacy circle, and most strangers or unfamiliar persons won't intrude within this limit as it is a natural boundary, common to all human beings. there is a small part of human consciousness that automatically monitors this space, sweeping it like radar or a man hunting spiders with a stick, detecting any intrusion or possible danger. adepts work at expanding their circle of awareness as far as possible, not to keep other people out, but to know and understand what is going on around them in concentric rings or levels of importance. also, this circle of awareness is not

to sleep long before. naturally, the best way to deal with it is to build up to it slowly. keep on increasing your ability to focus a few seconds at a time until success is your. not only will this exercise increase your probability of receiving gnosis, but it will strengthen your ability to concentrate and execute a forced listening. the most difficult aspect of this is hovering on the verge of consciousness and oblivion without expending effort. it's something like having a dream and being able to consciously interact with it and remember it. mental juggling is something you have to work up to in easy stages. this little ten minute period has another value: often, when we sleep our spirit leaves our physical bodies to travel about on its own business or adventure. have you ever wakened

time to assess your mental and physical condition. also, take inventory of your assets so that you are prepared for any eventuality. after all, there is no sense in going off half cocked. an important aspect of the morning rest of light is that often, answers to the questions of the night before will materialize during this period. often, it takes a while to bring something up from the depths of consciousness. moreover, many times the subconscious mind reacts badly to the truth, and it takes time to find an acceptable method of delivery. that is why a valid answer will at times surface in symbols or metaphors or some other kind of surrealistic nonsense. when this happens, just keep on working on it. write it down in your journal and continue trying to make sense out of it. i've had the ex

SINISTER TAROT

inister intent- the energies in action as earthed and affected by that which is re-presented by atus vi, vii and vii. xii two horses fight within a circle of trees (the sun at night) two angels laughing in a room of sacrifice two in a haze of gold beyond the door opfer- vindex entrance/transition to the lands of the dark immortals. the individual becoming that which s/he created- a transferral of consciousness to the acausal to be in essence part of the greater wyrd. a reverberation across aeons of the causal acts of an individual, gradually leaving the essence behind the appearance to haunt the psyches of others. the altering of the astral shell; that which ultimately cannot and need not be described. the deliberate removal of that which is detrimental to wyrd. xiii a canal route lined by

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

are of the lights, and more far more than the rest that recent hiss, which had reached her in her concealment, all froze up her faculties and suspended her voice. and, instead of the grand invocation into which she ought rapidly to have burst, the regal siren, retransformed into the trembling girl, stood pale and mute before the stern, cold array of those countless eyes. at that instant, and when consciousness itself seemed about to fail her, as she turned a timid beseeching glance around the still multitude, she perceived, in a box near the stage, a countenance which at once, and like magic, produced on her mind an effect never to be analysed nor forgotten. it was one that awakened an indistinct, haunting reminiscence, as if she had seen it in those day-dreams she had been so wont from in

ens and the earth upon man; how much the springs of our intellectual being are moved and acted upon by the solemn influences of nature. as a patient on whom, slowly and by degrees, the agencies of mesmerism are brought to bear, he acknowledged to his heart the growing force of that vast and universal magnetism which is the life of creation, and binds the atom to the whole. a strange and ineffable consciousness of power, of the something great within the perishable clay, appealed to feelings at once dim and glorious, like the faint recognitions of a holier and former being. an impulse, that he could not resist, led him to seek the mystic. he would demand, that hour, his initiation into the worlds beyond our world, he was prepared to breathe a diviner air. he entered the castle, and strode t

ins; thou from whom i have drawn so largely of the unutterable knowledge that yet eternity alone can suffice to drain; thou who, congenial with myself, so far as our various beings will permit, hast been for centuries my familiar and my friend, answer me and counsel" from the column there emerged a shape of unimaginable glory. its face was that of a man in its first youth, but solemn, as with the consciousness of eternity and the tranquillity of wisdom; light, like starbeams, flowed through its transparent veins; light made its limbs themselves, and undulated, in restless sparkles, through the waves of its dazzling hair. with its arms folded on its breast, it stood distant a few feet from zanoni, and its low voice murmured gently "my counsels were sweet to thee once; and once, night after

roubled me not. let me explain yet more fully the dread conditions of its presence. in coarse excitement, in commonplace life, in the wild riot, in the fierce excess, in the torpid lethargy of that animal existence which we share with the brutes, its eyes were invisible, its whisper was unheard. but whenever the soul would aspire, whenever the imagination kindled to the loftier ends, whenever the consciousness of our proper destiny struggled against the unworthy life i pursued, then, adela then, it cowered by my side in the light of noon, or sat by my bed, a darkness visible through the dark. if, in the galleries of divine art, the dreams of my youth woke the early emulation, if i turned to the thoughts of sages; if the example of the great, if the converse of the wise, aroused the silence

bled me not, i i have oh, heaven! mercy mercy! there it stands, there, by thy side, there, there" and he fell to the ground insensible. chapter 5.v. doch wunderbar ergriff mich's diese nacht; die glieder schienen schon in todes macht. uhland (this night it fearfully seized on me; my limbs appeared already in the power of death) a fever, attended with delirium, for several days deprived glyndon of consciousness; and when, by adela's care more than the skill of the physicians, he was restored to life and reason, he was unutterably shocked by the change in his sister's appearance; at first, he fondly imagined that her health, affected by her vigils, would recover with his own. but he soon saw, with an anguish which partook of remorse, that the malady was deep-seated, deep, deep, beyond the re

SIX WAYS OF KNOWLEDGE

ies! this form of seeing is the seeing of an overseer, visually checking that your will is working in the world. it has a constancy of purpose. if you've ever had a job supervising others, you know this word. it is going from one person to the next being sure that they are all doing their tasks. it is also looking at a task and dividing it into sections so that it's do-able. it is action-oriented consciousness. the work of the order of horus is found within this word. this is the solar aspect of the work of the magus anton la vey, and at the simplest approach may be seen as "looking out for number 1" learning good scientific management techniques, the lessons of the satanic bible, or the lateral thinking techniques of edward de bono are good exercises for iri. sight (other-centric. the ver

SORCERIES OF ZOS

original witches sprang from a race of mongol origin of which the lapps are the sole surviving remnants. this may or may not be so, but these 'mongols' were not human. they were degenerate survivals of a pre-human phase of our planet's history generally- though mistakenly- classified as atlantean. the characteristic that distinguished them from the others of their kind was the ability to project consciousness into animal forms, and the power they possessed of reifying thought-forms. the bestiaries of all the races of the earth are littered with the results of their sorceries. they were non-human entities; that is to say they pre-dated the human life- wave on this planet, and their powers- which would today appear unearthly- derived from extra-spatial dimensions. they impregnated the aura

firm that we were neither the first nor are we the only ones to people the earth; the great old ones and the elder gods find echoes in the myths and legends of all peoples. austin spare claimed to have had direct experience of the existence of extraterrestrial intelligences, and crowley- as his autobiography makes abundantly cleardevoted a lifetime to proving that extra-terrestrial and superhuman consciousness can and does exist independently of the human organism. as explained in images and oracles of austin osman spare, spare was initiated into the vital current of ancient and creative sorcery by an aged woman named paterson, who claimed decent form a line of salem witches. the formation of spare's cult of the zos and the kia owes much to his contact with witch paterson who provides the

ally tantric or magical formulae, notably by the celebrated advaitin rishi, bhagavan shri ramana maharshi of tiruvannamalai, who attained supreme enlightenment by simulating the process of death; and also by the bengal vaishnavite, thakur haranath, who was taken for dead and actually prepard for burial after a 'death trance' which lasted several hours a nd from which he emerged with a totally new consciousness that transformed even his bodily constitution and appearance. it is possible that shri meher baba, of poona, during the period of amnesia that afflicted him in early life, also experienced a form of death from which he emerged with power to enlighten others and to lead a large movement in his name. the theory of the death posture, first described in the book of pleasure, was develope

lected into the concrete world of images by a process of obsession similar to that induced by the death posture. dali's birth in 1904- the year in which crowley received the book of the lawmakes him, literally, a child of the new aeon; one of the first! his creative genius adumbrates at every stage of its flight the flowering of the essential germ that has made him a living embodiment of new aeon consciousness, and of the 'kingly man' described in al. dali's objects are reflected in the fluid and eve-rshifting luminosity of the astral light. they resolve themselves and melt continually into the 'next step, the next phase of consciousness expanding into the further image of becoming. spare had already succeeded in isolating and concentrating desire in a symbol which became sentient and ther

d with a vivid intensity of sensation and clarity of vision. the sigil thus becomes sentient and in due course the object of the working materializes on the physical plane. this object is, of course, determined by the desire embodied in and represented by the sigil. the important innovation in this system of dream control lies in the transference of the sigil from the waking to the dream state of consciousness, and the evocation, in the latter state, of the shadow-woman. this process transforms an eighth degree rite! into the similitude of the sexual act as used in ninth degree workings. briefly, the formula has three stages: karezza, or unculminating sexual activity, with visualization of the sigil until sleep supervenes. sexual congress in the dream-state with the shadow-woman evoked by

SPENSER THE CULT OF THE ALL SEEING EYE 1960

nvocation of the united nations" which our rulers may wish to substitute for the christian prayers no longer permitted in our schools. it reads in part "may the peace and the blessing of the holy ones pour forth over the worlds. rest upon the united nations, on the work and the workers "may the chalice the united nations is building become a focal point for the descent of spiritual force "may the consciousness of the united nations become ever more at-one, the many lights one light in the light of the self" will the new universal cult take root among the peoples of the world? if so, probably not for long. no faith based on man-made institutions can survive. nevertheless, since the days of the "mystic temples" of the greek eieusinian mysteries "wisdom" cults have been used as a means of rec

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

blavatsky s notion of a secret doctrine is a specific version of the idea that is actually less close to steiner, and despite his early connection with the theosophical movement, there is no evidence that steiner ever believed in it literally. introduction xiii the poorer. christianity, however, is specifically adapted to deal with the sense of history, of individual responsibility, of individual consciousness, which had evolved in the west. it was history with its relativism, not just the individual s questioning attitude that had brought the crisis to a head by the end of the nineteenth century. there no longer seemed to be a place for belief in a timeless truth we could all accept, and the questioning of everything led either to scientific reductionism or to a nietzschean nihilism. but

real working of the christian spirit in individuals the christimpulse, which has helped to make us what we are, and which can redeem and transform us if we consciously open ourselves to it. awareness of christ s presence in the world, the parousia, or so-called second coming, would be realized according to steiner in the awakening of individuals through the christ within them. it would be the new consciousness he saw about to dawn, and not the literal return expected by many, even in the theosophical society, of a messiah in the flesh. steiner unfolded his vision in kaleidoscopic richness through lectures and books in the decades that followed christianity as mystical fact. i have attempted at least to hint at the place held by certain discussions in his developed views, or to refer to sub

itual circles. despite the undeniable awkwardness of the language, steiner was later to comment: the pauline letters are definitive statements of the whole direction taken by christian evolution. in them are announced the fundamental truths of christianity: the resurrection, the faith that stands in opposition to the law, the working of grace, the living presence of christ in the soul or in human consciousness, and much more. one finds increasingly that the presentation of christianity has to take as its starting-point these letters of paul.4 or again, it might have been expected that an attempt to establish the evolutionary and cosmic purport of christianity would have gravitated toward the brilliant and wide-ranging thought of an origen,5 rather than leading up to the highly personal yet

laws lie hidden. to find the eternal, one must go down into the psychic depths. in those depths is god the eternal harmony of the cosmos. 38 christianity as mystical fact thus, the human psyche is not limited to the confines of the body, enclosed within the skin; for what come to birth in the human soul are the laws which govern the stars in their courses. the soul is not confined by our personal consciousness. in fact the personality is no more than the instrument through which the cosmic order manifests itself. the spirit of pythagoras is caught by one of the church fathers, gregory of nyssa, who declared: we are told that human nature is a paltry thing, confined and small, whereas god is infinitely great. how then can what is paltry embrace the infinite? yet who says this? was the infin

r took hold of me and inspired me, so that i did not know where i was, who was with me, who i was, or what i was saying or writing; for then a flow of ideas was given me, a delightful clearness, keen insight, and lucid mastery of material, as if the inner eye were now able to see everything with the greatest clarity.64 anyone can see from the mode of presentation of this road that it leads to the consciousness, when the logos is vitally active within, of flowing in one current with the divine. that is clear too in the following passage: when the spirit, moved by love, takes its flight into the holy of holies, soaring joyfully on divine wings, it forgets everything else and itself. it holds to and is filled only with the power of which it is the follower platonic mysteries 57 and servant, a

SYMBOLISM

l. children as they begin to distinguish between the multiple events and objects in their world are simply delighted at the beauty and diversity they find around them. there is no "evil" during this time- only the beauty of nature. few of us have any reason to unlearn this initial response to the butterfly. these reactions can therefore be considered innate, stemming from the earliest days of our consciousness. other reactions, unpleasant reactions and also more complex reactions, seem to be learned over time. therefore, there's some of both types of reactions. people will have initial reactions to many meaningful symbols and inputs, but their reactions can be modified by their experience and training. this discussion raised yet more questions, for which no answers were attempted during th

's some of both types of reactions. people will have initial reactions to many meaningful symbols and inputs, but their reactions can be modified by their experience and training. this discussion raised yet more questions, for which no answers were attempted during this workshop. the questions were, how much of our symbolism is learned, and how much of our symbolism is innate? and if some form of consciousness or memory can survive from one life to another, then how much might be remembered from past lives? symbols may or may not come to one's attention. an extremely visually-oriented person may not notice or respond to other types of symbols, such as a room's smell, or a background level of music, while those who are oriented towards those senses will respond to those inputs, but perhaps

, or otherwise intangible truth or states. 2: a system of symbols or representations. symbolism is an art, a practice, something which is done. it is used to communicate meaning. it is a language. our visceral responses to symbolism may be unconscious, but if that's all there is, then have we received and/or responded to meaning? the transmission and communication of meaning requires some form of consciousness. let's use the word awake to mean the highest form of consciousness. remember- the capital letter indicates i'm using a symbol; setian use of this specific symbol (awake) most often refers to ouspenski's heightened state of conscio usness and awareness, a state of being totally awake. 1568 for simplicity, let's assign a whole range of various levels of conscious awareness to the name

st form of consciousness. remember- the capital letter indicates i'm using a symbol; setian use of this specific symbol (awake) most often refers to ouspenski's heightened state of conscio usness and awareness, a state of being totally awake. 1568 for simplicity, let's assign a whole range of various levels of conscious awareness to the name "conscious. this name can apply to heightened states of consciousness which those we would call awake, those that barely miss being awake, down to the almost somnabulent states in which most of mankind spends their day. finally, i would call the preconscious state one of consciousness in this case, a state in which meaning can be received, interpreted, and acted upon, without the individual being "consiously" aware that this has happened. but if the in

one participant brought forth ouspenski's example that "table" has a function, an innate form or essence, which can be perceived beyond words, and beyond a learned experience "table" provokes an image, feeling, or essence that is evoked through a willed perception that extends beyond the actual set of tables that a person may have ever experienced. 1569 ouspenski claims that at a certain state of consciousness the aware individual can see this deeper meaning or essence, and that this deeper meaning or essence can be commonly perceived by all who reach this level of consciousness. similar ideas were offered by plato, and the concept of platonic forms is very prevalent throughout the setian use of symbolism. we often speak of the egyp tian neters as being forms, the original or specific esse

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

le. gs: okay, svali, i'm. sv: okay. all right. gs: we're all out of time. we're going to end on that prayer. i really thank you for coming forward. you're very courageous. we'll talk again, and i'll be back tomorrow on the investigative journal. same time, same place. sv: goodbye [end of broadcais the technicians guide to the left hand path by raensept being an exposition of the transformation of consciousness through the path of resistance, its techniques, psychology, philosophy and metaphysical basis of the antinomian path of spiritual dissent the occult institute of technology preface from specifics towards the general this book is about magic. it explains in meticulous detail the techniques and strategies that can be used to create a personal transformation of consciousness (this is th

etaphysical basis of the antinomian path of spiritual dissent the occult institute of technology preface from specifics towards the general this book is about magic. it explains in meticulous detail the techniques and strategies that can be used to create a personal transformation of consciousness (this is the greatest of all magic. given this particular approach (magic being related to shifts in consciousness and perception, this book is not about psychology- although that plays an important aspect within this text. it is also not a book of magical incantation and ritual, you will not find spells here, although the reader can leave this book with a way to practice effective magical ritual. what you will find is a model of magical theory whose purpose is to aid he or she in creating their

it exists for you. intention is the major factor. humans, on the average utilize only 10-15% of their available brain power. this is the state of man as he exists for the most part, and it is this state into which we are each born. further growth of your brains potential comes only through your desire, will, and actions to focus on that exact task..but, be forewarned, extension and development of consciousness offers no peace of mind, and no rest for the weary of soul and heart. quite the contrary, it brings resistance in the form of turmoil and confusion of the mind and soul. this only makes sense. part of expanding your brains ability is that it takes in more information. the more information you take in, the greater the prospects of discovering resistance within the that information. no

book. there have been many great books inspired by the path of unity with god. few great books have been written about the path of separation from god. this book is about the left hand path- the path of spiritual dissent. in this book i will cover the techniques, possibilities, environments and psychological aspects of the left hand path. there is no evolution for man other than the growth of our consciousness. the odd thing is, this type of evolution- that of consciousness- already has the physical portion (the brain) developed. it is only the potential of the brain and mind that need be developed. the most difficult biological aspect has already been taken care of. so, it becomes an individual decision to do what it takes to harness more of that 75% or so that is open for development. th

fic ideas to extend them generally as a way to achieve individuality lies at the very heart of antinomian principle. it is also defining of the antinomian path of spiritual dissent. for instance, if you accept the generalities without creating the specifics for yourself, then you are moving away from the entire idea of individualism. the strategy, therefore, is to learn how to recognize objective consciousness and conscience within oneself. one then uses that strategy as a tool for individuality. a self that is not based in cultural tradition, religious indoctrination nor social expectations. accomplishing this amounts to engineering a new type of personal psychological construct in order to understand differently- in a word it is a beginning- or initiation. obviously then, this book, if i

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

destroy the earth" power the hunger for power motivates the human disciples in the illuminati structure. because they serve satan, they instinctually know they are also serving the will of his human hierarchy. they expect to be rewarded for this service to the evil side. george bernard shaw, who maintained an overwhelming hatred for god and for christianity, wrote of a "will" incarnated in higher consciousness man (the elite) that shall "finally mould chaos itself into a race of gods."5 to fancy yourself as in a state of becoming divine, as so superhuman, special and superior you shall achieve elevation as one of a "race of gods" is an intoxicating prospect "do as thou wilt" the bible says of the antichrist, he "shall do according to his will (daniel 11:36. aleister crowley, head of the oc

t man on earth" crowley preached that satanists had only one commandment "do as thou wilt shall be the whole of the law" only gods can do as they will. that translates into awesome power. changing reality by the force of one's will is, in fact, the very essence of magic and witchcraft. f. aster barnwell, in his sinister book, the meaning of christ for our age, equates superior human will with god-consciousness. through development and exercise of will, or magic, says barnwell, a man may live forever as a god. illumined by occult knowledge, the person is able to utilize pent-up psychic energy forces to effect material reality. barnwell refers to this psychic energy force by the hindu term "kundalini" or "serpent power."6 a man possessing serpent power is said to operate in a spiritual realm

l scan the pages of this book, codex magica, and you immediately discover that the conspirators of the illuminati have a deep, dark desire to signal each other. they seem to be obsessed with flaunting their special ties with each other as well as their membership in the brotherhood of the elite at large. could it be that these men sharers of occult secrets and sharers of crimes also share a joint consciousness and recognition of their mission as individual members of a commonly shared destiny? i believe that is the case. in conscious evolution, dr. barry mcwaters acknowledges this commonality, this attempt to unify on the part of the insiders, each of which, he acknowledges, make a "unique contribution" in this way the differentiated parts..come to recognize that our common task is a trans

ting a new heaven and a new earth to manifest itself."12 the megalomania and rage of the psychopaths 37 in effect, the co-conspirators are performing a psychic form of magic. by the combination in the ethereal world of millions of ritual acts by individuals, it is believed that a collective transformation of mankind and of earth will take place. when a critical mass is achieved, a quantum leap in consciousness will spontaneously occur. the catalytic process of magic on a mass, continuing scale will help push this process along to completion. then and only then will the universal mind, long a cherished goal of the elite, be realized. meanwhile, the co-conspirators believe they are mass-conditioning humanity and helping to build archetypes of energy forces in the collective consciousness tha

ed in rebellion against the one, true god. collectively, the elite fancy themselves to be god. how does a mere human being arrive at such an imagined exalted state of existence? vera stanley alder, in her celebrated textbook, the initiation of the world, writes that once the illuminist has been raised to become a "unit within a great brotherhood" he progresses toward fusion and unity with the all-consciousness. in this state. man is no longer worshipping god, asking things of god, trying to become like god. he knows that he is god..he is.23 they hate without a cause here, then, we find an arrogant expression of hubris, pride, and, most of all, rebellion. rebellion against god, against his truth, and against his people. the illuminati are revolutionaries. their revolt has no rational cause

THAGIRION

and the material while the dark initiation brings total awareness in the here and now-in the flesh and the material. the tiphereth illumination is usually reached through ascetism while the thagirion illumination is reached through sex or ecstatic dance. through the typhonian alchemy a draconian magician reaches an illumination that includes both sides of the sun sphere. this through the state of consciousness called the chepera-consciousness. in alchemy this represents the level of the yellow diamond. the sun sphere also corresponds with the topaz and gold in the alchemy of the renaissance (kether- thaumiel are also represented by gold in a higher red form. a strong feeling of lust is usually experienced when one is reaching the sun sphere. here one will be united with goals and ideals an

n it is in the underworld.this is illustrated by chepera, the principal of existence and the principal of becoming, that carries the sun down in the underworld and is reborn and creates himself there. in another interpretation the black sun/ the thagirion principal is more independent of the self and is more like the principal the shines upon and brings enlightenment to the self on the journey of consciousness into the inner dimensions. in all forms the black sun is the inner or central sun that generates enlightenment and divine power to man. there is descriptions of an outer black sun. one theory describes a world inside the earth; a world that has its own sun that is called the black sun. these speculations has been associated with the vril mythos by sir bullwer-lytton where a divine ra

THE BLACK LODGE

rience in that union which results from any conflict. in this sense, war is only one of the manifestations of the universal love. in the tarot, this perception is expressed in atu xvi, the name of which is war or the blasted tower. conflict between forms of life can only occur if each of them is sufficiently self-conscious or self-sufficient to resist the other s onslaught. essentially, this self-consciousness or self-sufficiency is a form of hatred, meaning repulsion towards what is external to ourselves. in this sense, ferocity in a wild animal, or selfishness in a human being, are merely expressions of what is called the instinct of self-preservation. as incredible as it may seem, this is merely the reflection, on the emotional plane, of that consciousness of spiritual identity that the

ves off from the universe. always remember this dear brothers and sisters: the discipline which initiation imposes on all of our instincts and appetites is that same discipline which the "demons"so loath, fear and avoid above all else. this fact has a further implication: the forces which initiatic discipline concentrate around the attention of the "demons" and thus do they attempt to protect the consciousness of the cave dweller, the troglodyte which they have been protecting for millions of years. when we attempt to raise our consciousness above the evolutionary "norm (which these "demoniac forces" represent) we incur the automatic "instinctual, response of censure from these complexes or entities. put another way (for it is essential that the aspirant come to understand this key concept

means that will fortify and amplify those spiritual aspirations which even now shine through the opacity of your flesh. love is the law, love under will. the black lodge lesson 2 dear sisters and brothers in the name of the initiator augmn do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. let us sum up that which we learned in the first part of this document: the forces which, in certain planes of consciousness, manifest as "demonic entities" are part of the evolutionary process of the universe (and the universe (that is for both the individual of the human species and the human species as a whole. since the aim of the next step in human evolution is to flow into the crossroads of creation until matter and spirit flourish together in a living organism, it is fundamental that we should learn

the logos (see the seal of the order of thelema; and to the four great princes of the demoniac world, whose obligation it is to serve the adept (cf the sacred magic of abramelin the mage and liber viii for more on this subject. when any human being truly aspires to the path of the wise, the infernal forces are activated to tempt- read test- the candidate along the planes on which the aspirant has consciousness and volition, no matter how undeveloped they may be, the act of aspiring itself is irrevocable. there is no turning back. thus it is said that a magickal oath truly taken can never be broken. when aspiration is not pure, the process may be temporarily activated in one or two planes; but this innervation will cease once the energy that stirred things runs out. many are the energies th

t be conquered and put to the service of the true will. if aspirants let themselves be dominated, instead of dominating, in a certain sense they are eaten and digested by the demons, and become mere instruments of the demoniac worlds on the earth. should the aspirants, out of fear or repulsion, avoid all contact with the demoniac forces, they will be unable to develop control of certain planes of consciousness, and therefore will never become balanced initiates- that is to say, adepts. they even run the risk of becoming "black brethren, that is, of withdrawing completely from the evolutive wave of mankind and falling under the influence of what the qabalah calls choronzon. this is the "prince of evil of this world" which corresponds to the element of spirit, or akasha; but its nature and i

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

r to themselves. the book of pleasure contains a unique method of obtaining control of the subconscious energies latent in the human mind in the form of primal atavisms. it is evident that if such energy can be tapped and channelled, it can be directed to creative or destructive ends on a scale infinitely beyond anything achievable by the mind in the more limited state that characterizes 'waking' consciousness. but the subconscious does not yield to conscious suggestion for it is founded on sensation, not upon thought, hence a tactual and visual means must be employed if it is to be penetrated and permeated with the vitalizing current of will or desire. the process must be symbolically enacted, and its intent not consciously formulated, for "unless desire is subconscious, it is not fulfill

e eyes of the profane (i.e. those whose ineptitude would destroy them, for once these atavisms are unleashed, magical obsession occurs and there is no reversing the course of events any more than 5 one can reverse the flow of semen on the point of its leaping forth. if the magician is unable to control the power he has invoked, or if he is unable to permit its unhindered movement as it wells into consciousness, then he is literally blasted into death or insanity. the secret of this sorcery is analogous to that taught by crowley in his ordo templi orientis (o.t.o) where it was- and still is- the fulcrum of magical power and the means of gaining access to trans-human dimensions and of communicating with the denizens of other worlds. spare maintained that he was in communication with extra-te

witch cults of new england. perhaps black eagle was the alter ego of mrs paterson, for it was not long after her death that this current began to manifest in spare's work. whatever the identity of spare's genius- mrs paterson, black eagle, or one of the 'host of familiars' by which he was habitually surrounded- the fact remains that spare produced a large amount of work during abnormal states of consciousness or self-induced trance. he was not mediumistic in the usual sense of the term, nor did he produce automatic drawings in the way that spirit mediums produce automatic texts. rather, spare transmitted his work in much the same way that the book of the law and other magical writings were transmitted by aleister crowley,(note 8) i.e. he entered consciously and magically into communicatio

ns of the divine spirit, as rays from the sun, hence the need of emancipation? verily, things are of necessity through their conception and belief. then let us destroy or change conception, and empty the belief. these and many other doctrines, are declared by me as the perpetuators of sin and illusion. each and all depending on a muddled implication, obscuring, yet evolved from the duality of the consciousness for their enjoyment. in fear they would vomit hot blood were they to see the fruits of their actions and pleasures. thus believing in widely different doctrines, they are of the dual principle, necessary parasites on each other. like drugs and the surgeon's knife, they only annul or at best remove an effect. they do not change or remove the fundamental cause (the law "oh, god, thou a

dments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-the conception considered as the complete "self" or consciousness-hence they may be blended into unity and symbolized. one form made by two, that is three-fold and having four directions. of name it has no name, to designate. i call it kia i dare not claim it as myself. the kia which can be expressed by conceivable ideas, is not the eternal kia, which burns up all belief but is the archetype of "self" the slavery of mortality. endeavouring to descr

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

e movie was a real reflection of what they could learn. this misconception was further in-forced by a number of new televison shows and more hollywood movies. never had a little bit of truth created so much confusion. parker torrence what is wicca "basically, wicca is an evolving religion which originated from paganism, the oldest religion in the world. it's an earth-oriented religion which has a consciousness towards ecology, not domination of the earth. we are part of everything that is going on around us. humans have a responsibility for their actions and how they treat the earth, plants, animals, birds, fish and even rocks. pat devin permission is given for the distribution of this text in electronic form, with these conditions: s no fees may be charged for the distribution or transmis

with others. if you are seeking power and the ability to control others by fear, you re in the wrong place! page 12 conscious sub-conscious super-conscious ba id nirvana ka super ego nama body/mind ego rupa egypt: freud: buddha: this page was assembled, in part based upon the fundamental teachings of thomas d. willhite the art of magick theory overview continued grimoire of eclectic magick super-consciousness sub-consciousness consciousnes programs memory emotion creativity the conscious mind preforms two basic functions (1) it directs your attention, and (2) it gives instructions to the other levels of your being. the untrained conscious mind will focus the attention upon the path of least resistance. the trained mind, the magician s consciousness, will focus without being distracted by

ess consciousnes programs memory emotion creativity the conscious mind preforms two basic functions (1) it directs your attention, and (2) it gives instructions to the other levels of your being. the untrained conscious mind will focus the attention upon the path of least resistance. the trained mind, the magician s consciousness, will focus without being distracted by events around it. the super-consciousness is the magician s link to the divine. at this level of awareness, time& space are fluid, and for those who understand how to perceive them, there are no secrets. the creativity of the subconscious is unlimited. thomas d. willhite the sub-conscious mind is where the true authority of the magician resides. this source of power is the force behind our magick. to know memory to dare emot

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

orary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into another world or dimension of consciousness wherein the deceased are met by beings of light. many of those who have returned to life after such an experience also speak of a life-review of their deeds and misdeeds from childhood to the moment of the near-death encounter. prophecy and divination the desire to foresee the future quite likely began when early humans began to perceive that they were a part of nature, subject to it

certain objects, humans have always found or created places that are sacred to them sites where they might gather to participate in religious rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (large stones) were those placed at a special location by ancient people. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, and the monuments of easter island. all of these places were ostensibly significant to an ancient society or religion, but many were long abandoned by the t

ake the continuity of life for granted. it is the fact of death that has to be taught. self-preservation is one of humankind s most powerful instincts, transcending the grave itself, for the desire for immortality, an afterlife, is nothing else than one form of the search for self-preservation. in the inner-self, humans visualize themselves as observers of all that can be seen or can be imagined. consciousness is experienced as a ever-flowing stream which, in spite of its temporary breaks in sleep, still seems to be continuous and without a conscious beginning or end. one goes to sleep many times, but always to wake once more. humans have gotten into the habit of being alive. to think of oneself as non-being is difficult. people can accept the mortality of others, but not of themselves. on

sence as the divine part of a living being, the atman, which is eternal and seeks to be united with the universal soul, or the brahman. buddhism teaches that an individual is but a transient combination of t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 4 afterlife mysteries the five aggregates (skandhas) matter, sensation, perception, predisposition, and consciousness and has no permanent soul. of the major world religions, only buddhism does not perceive an eternal metaphysical aspect of the human personality in the same way that the others do. however, all the major faiths believe that after the spirit has left the body, it moves on to another existence. some faiths contend that it ascends to a paradise or descends into a hell. others believe it

dharma is the path to the goal of nirvana, which in buddhist teachings can represent the final extinction of the desire to exist, or can also suggest a high level of mystical experience achieved through deep meditation or trance. it never means the complete annihilation of the self, only the squelching of the wish to be reborn. most often, nirvana is meant to indicate a transformed state of human consciousness which achieves a reality independent of the material world. once the desire to continue existence in a material flesh form has been extinguished, and when a son of the buddha fulfills his course, in the world to come, he comes buddha. to achieve one s buddhahood in buddhism is comparable to realizing brahma, the absolute and ultimate, in hinduism. once those levels have been attained

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

orary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into another world or dimension of consciousness wherein the deceased are met by beings of light. many of those who have returned to life after such an experience also speak of a life-review of their deeds and misdeeds from childhood to the moment of the near-death encounter. prophecy and divination the desire to foresee the future quite likely began when early humans began to perceive that they were a part of nature, subject to it

certain objects, humans have always found or created places that are sacred to them sites where they might gather to participate in religious rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (large stones) were those placed at a special location by ancient people. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, and the monuments of easter island. all of these places were ostensibly significant to an ancient society or religion, but many were long abandoned by the t

, developed, and mastered by the serious-minded. in his two books, the projection of the astral body (1929) and the case for astral projection (1936, muldoon offers a detailed record of many experiments he personally conducted, and provides a systematic method of inducing the conditions necessary for astral projection. according to muldoon, it is possible to leave the body at will and retain full consciousness in the astral self. muldoon was also cognizant of a silver cord connecting the phantom body and the physical body. this cord, said muldoon, is extremely elastic and permits a journey of considerable distance. muldoon claimed to have been able to move objects while in his astral self and to have gained information that he could not have acquired via any of the normal sensory channels

released the results of an extensive study conducted by dr. pim van lommel and his colleagues at hospital rijnstate in arnhem, netherlands, which indicates that a number of subjects experienced visions or lucid thoughts while they were clinically dead. some of those subjects also reported out-of-body experiences, indicating that the mind/soul and the brain are independent of one another and that consciousness can exist when t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d ghosts and phantoms 13 electronic voice phenomena recording ghosts on tape thomas alva edison (1847 1931, who first developed the cylinder recorder, did so in an effort to communicate with the dead, not to record music. edison believed that the soul was composed of swarms of highl

s whole being? of all vital phenomena, i say, this is the most significant; this self-projection is the one definite act which it seems as though a man might perform equally well before and after bodily death. m delving deeper black, david. ekstasy: out-of-the-body experiences. new york: bobbs-merrill, 1975. crookall, robert. more astral projections. london: aquarian press, 1964. ingram, jay. can consciousness exist when the brain is off-line? toronto star, january 15, 2002 [online] http//www.thestar.com/nasapp/cs/ contentserver?pagename=thestar/layout/ article_prin. monroe, robert a. far journeys. new york: doubleday, 1987. muldoon, sylvan, and hereward carrington. the phenomena of astral projection. london: rider& co, 1966. phantoms almost every city, town, or village in the world has a

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

orary possession that a human has, not what a person is. the mystery of what happens when the soul leaves the body remains an enigma in the teachings of the major religions; however, as more and more individuals are retrieved from clinical death by the miracles of modern medicine, literature describing near-death-experiences has arisen which depicts a transition into another world or dimension of consciousness wherein the deceased are met by beings of light. many of those who have returned to life after such an experience also speak of a life-review of their deeds and misdeeds from childhood to the moment of the near-death encounter. prophecy and divination the desire to foresee the future quite likely began when early humans began to perceive that they were a part of nature, subject to it

certain objects, humans have always found or created places that are sacred to them.sites where they might gather to participate in religious rituals or where they might retreat for solitude and reflection. in such places, many people claim to experience a sense of the sublime. others, while in a solemn place of worship or in a natural setting, attest to feeling a special energy that raises their consciousness and perhaps even heals their physical body. mysterious megaliths (large stones) were those placed at a special location by ancient people. such sites include the standing stones of brittany, the bighorn medicine wheel in wyoming, and the monuments of easter island. all of these places were ostensibly significant to an ancient society or religion, but many were long abandoned by the t

nation of god on earth. most sources citing the history of the assassins state that in order to be certain that no doubts remained among the initiates that he was deity made flesh, hasan supplied them with generous amounts of the drug hashish, then hypnotically guided them to the lavish gardens of heaven where they were allowed to witness the beauty of the afterlife. when the youths regained full consciousness, they were convinced that they had been allowed a glimpse of their future dwelling place in paradise. although such stories have been widely circulated since the crusades in the eleventh century, other sources have recently stated that such accusations of heavy drug use among the assassins only reflected the fact that their contemporaries despised them as members of a minority and un

all suffering and to eradicate all ignorance. the illumined father christian rosencreutz possessed the wisdom and the wealth through the transmutation of base metals to elevate the common people of europe. the manifestos also shared some startling assertions, among them: 1. the end of the world was near, but those who had become enlightened by the new reformation would be initiated into a higher consciousness. 2. new stars had appeared in the constellations of cygnus and serpentarius that predicted the destruction of the roman catholic church. 3. the illumined father divined the secret code that god placed in the universe in the beginning of time and blessed those who possess such magic. 4. the transmutation of base metals into gold and precious gems is a natural miracle that has been rev

tuals regardless of environmental distractions. the serious magicians keep a record of what works, what does not work, and what factors they think contributed to the success of a particular ritual. it may be that true magick lies in the unlimited reach of the psyche: mind contacting mind through other than sensory means; mind influencing matter and other minds; mind elevating itself to a level of consciousness where past, present, and future become an eternal now. although humans may clothe these experiences according to the cultural context in which they are most functional, these evidences of the non-physical capabilities of human beings are universal. prestidigitation, the-hand-is-quicker-thanthe- eye kind of magic, may have been born when certain clever individuals began to use their b

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

- it was a stuff, a mystical reality, that was present at and within all times and places. simply put, recognition of this reality, a direct awareness of it, caused the renewal to occur. it was as though the very awareness of this reality, on the part of a conscious being, completed the loop somehow, and allowed its mystical renewing reality force to bridge across the awareness and to suffuse the consciousness of the one who was aware, and by so doing, bring about a transformation that was, in all ways, the same transformation that was waiting in potent ial at the heart of all things for the cosmos itself. humans were not different from the cosmos, on one level; a human transformation/rebirth through understanding of the divine mysteries was a lower harmonic to the cosmic rebirth or regene

ll because they became aware of it. as i said above, awareness is part of the key- i said: simply put, recognition of this reality, a direct awareness of it, caused the renewal to occur. it was as though the very awareness of this reality, on the part of a conscious being, completed the loop somehow, and allowed its mystical renewing reality force to bridge across the awareness and to suffuse the consciousness of the one who was aware, and by so doing, bring about a transformation that was, in all ways, the same transformation that was waiting in potential at the heart of all things for the cosmos itself. the factor of awareness, then, completes the loop. when you turn the full force of your awareness onto something, you unite with it, and it with you. when you turn your awareness on to th

cued from its timeless state, or of the child being found and rising again into perfection and bringing completion to the entire cycle of serial time and fate, by regenerating all things- and most importantly- by raising his mother, the earth, into an immortal state. this is how the child produced from your own soul s many experiences and wisdom- understandings will immortalize your own being and consciousness. this is the pattern laid down by the strange language of mythology. the feminine mysteries we will take a moment now to examine the specifically feminine elements of the craft mythology. the feminine elements, of course, involve the dame and her daughter; and many of their stories can be found in the canon of folklore from all european countriesfrom faery queens to faery godmothers

gain, along with understanding. allow me to repeat something i said at the beginning of this essay: simply put, recognition of this reality, a direct awareness of it, caused the renewal to occur. it was as though the very awareness of this reality, on the part of a conscious being, completed the loop somehow, and allowed the renewing reality force to bridge across the awareness and to suffuse the consciousness of the one who was aware the universal myth pattern is your door, your map. you know that the cosmos is born, lives, and dies to be re-born and renewed cyclically. you also know that this timeline is far from linear, that these living and dying and renewing forces all actually exist at the same time in a timeless way at the heart of all things, including you and your awareness. your

that was you all along. what you had to do was use conscious awareness to inaugurate the transformative realization in yourself, and the lessons of fate, the cradle of fate that rocked your infant spirit to maturity has done its job. by choosing to be conscious and fully aware of fate and the reality at the heart of all things, you merged with it. fate was meaningful after all; the participating consciousness realized something one day (a day after the fire was given to mankind by the master: it realized that it was participating in nothing less than apotheosis. where does the apotheosis come from? it comes from the fact that the cosmos, as well as the phenomenon of you, has an ever-renewing fire of reality at its heart, which overcomes death and destruction. understanding the function of

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

nce, ye oracles of hate! destruction to the false gods of selfishness and fear! shame to the slaves, the misers of love! god loves prodigal children! v the quinary the quinary is the number of religion, for it is the number of god united to that of woman<atheist and woman-despiser- o.m> 25 faith is not the stupid credulity of an awestruck ignorance. faith is the consciousness and the confidence of love. faith is the cry of reason, which persists in denying the absurd, even in the presence of the unknown. faith is a sentiment necessary to the soul, just as breathing is to life; it is the dignity of courage, and the reality of enthusiasm. faith does not consist of the affirmation of this symbol or that, but of a genuine and constant aspiration towards the t

ther, and you will never go astray. 97 part ii philosophical mysteries preliminary considerations it has been said that beauty is the splendour of truth. now moral beauty is goodness. it is beautiful to be good. to be intelligently good, one must be just. to be just, one must act reasonably. to act reasonably, one must have the knowledge of reality. to have the knowledge of reality, one must have consciousness of truth. to have consciousness of truth, one must have an exact notion of being. being, truth, reason and justice are the common objects of the researches of science, and of the aspirations of faith. the conceptions, whether real or hypothetical, of a supreme power transform justice into providence; and the notion of divinity, from this point of view, becomes accessible to science h

the divine "mens" is offered to it to immortalize it and to make it live spiritually and individually, but its natural substance is fluidic and collective. there are, then, in man, two lives: the individual or reasonable life, and the common or instinctive life. it is by this latter that one can live in the bodies of others, since the universal soul, of which each nervous organism has a separate consciousness, is the same for all. we live in a common and universal life in the embryonic state, in ecstasy, and in sleep. in sleep, in fact, reason does not act, and logic, when it mingles in our dreams, only does so by chance, in accordance with the accidents of purely physical reminiscences. in dreams, we have the consciousness of the universal life; we mingle ourselves with water, fire, air

ding them in order to defend ourselves, justifying them in order to justify ourselves, and we submit to them finally because we must, because we have not the strength to resist our inclinations, because we lack the will to do so. they have possessed themselves of our ascendant, as paracelsus says, and where they wish to lead us we shall go. they are our bad angels. we know it in the depths of our consciousness; but we put up with them, we have made ourselves their servants that they also may be ours. our passions treated tenderly and flattered, have become slavemistresses; and those who serve our passions our valets, and our masters. we breathe out our thoughts and breathe in those of others imprinted in the astral light which has become their electro-magnetic atmosphere: and thus the comp

THE LUCIFERIAN PATH THE WITCHES SABBAT MICHAEL W FORD

being, the mind is guided to the celestial and empyrean (meaning the highest heavens) sabbat from those words chanted in waking can the tranceways be met and the will made flesh. the luciferian path is indeed based in the shadow. the luciferian is one who begins in darkness, masters the infernal aspects of his/her being and then seeks to illuminate further the light of imagination; the 3 flame of consciousness and isolate being this is known as the black flame. god forms associated with the black flame and self-illumination are lucifer (called azal ucel, set (the egyptian god, lilith (the goddess of the luciferian path, cain (the isolate one, lord of magicians and witches) and ahriman (the dragon of darkness who takes many forms. such god forms span various cultures and ages, but their ess

hich represents the shadow way and divinity which fell from heaven to taste darkness. the averse pentagram is thus the luciferic star which represents beauty in isolation, power through facing the unknown- symbolically, the averse pentagram represents the essence of the egyptian god of darkness and storms, set. set or set-an (shaitan) is the opposing force of darkness but intelligence and isolate consciousness. to be set-like is to be individual, willdriven and balanced. the center of the averse pentagram is called the eye of set or the eye of satan, the adversary. this symbol also represents the union of the empyrean (in this context that which fell from heaven) and the infernal (earth based. this is sigillized and explored via the god form cain or tubal-cain, who has been illustrated wit

itary witch nathan 7 harris whose art along with elda s opens the gates of necroerotic dreams of those who dare to walk this path. the forbidden formula is presented within this grimoire as something which creates angels and demons. nox umbra unveils methods of creating vampyric familiars, night-born spirits which the initiate may create or bind to an object. the end result being a molding of the consciousness of the sorcerer with the spirit familiar, and the dreaming body taking the shape of whatever night form he or she wills. the illustrations of nox umbra are equally as a part of the grimoire as the text. each drawing by soror davcina (elda isela ford) presents an adversarial sigil of isolated obtainment, that each embodies a staota (see yatuk dinoih- second illustrated edition) which

sphere of saturn and is considered a meeting place of the witches sabbat. the image of those leaving the flesh, to go forth in the name of the devil by flying with familiars and other demons is not too far from realistic workings in the present time. 1 luciferian is also relevant to the egyptian god set, sethanic= of set. 2 see iblis, the black light by peter lamborn wilson. the flame of isolate consciousness and being is the black light/black flame. this is defined as the fire and perception of being, antinomianism. 3 the book of thoth weiser publications 15 lucifer is found in the higher octave of the sphere of saturn. this mighty angel4 is a revealed source of black light, or intelligence/development/wisdom. lucifer is also a source of brilliance, a state of gnosis from which the sabba

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

ing symbols whose meaning has become obscure, forgotten or misunderstood, by establishing a necessary connection between the essence of forms, sounds, simple ideas (such as number) and their spiritual, moral or intellectual equivalents. the network structure of the tree operates as a kind of "akashic record (a term sometimes used to describe an astral library, accessible through altered states of consciousness such as meditation, dreams, and channelling. it has a holographic structure which ensures that any item of discrete information placed on it will immediately become highlighted by the information already in place throughout the tree. in this way, the tree becomes a jigsaw into which pieces have particular, unique positions. although sometimes a piece may be placed, an idea considered

which all things proceed. the infinite being is viewed as having three veils which cover its essential essence and by which it is known: ain- nothing, nought ain svph- infinite (svth- end) ain svph avr- limitless light (avr- light, fire) the "neverness" of ain and its "negativity" is due in part to the infinite nature of the light, which is thus by virtue undefinable and hence "negative" to human consciousness. this aspect of divinity is examined in such mystical treatises as "the cloud of unknowing" and "the ascent of mount carmel "the divine darkness is the inaccessible light in which god is said to dwell (1 timothy 6:10, invisible indeed, because of the superabundant light" in the temple the magician reminds himself of this unknowable ultimate by the lamp of dazzling darkness, which is

, or "light, is perceived as the blackness of the "bitter sea" of binah because its limitlessness is impossible for understanding to contain. the value of ain svph avr by gematria is 1586, which reduces to 1+5+8+6= 20= 2+0= 2, thus resuming the formula of 0=2, which is more fully stated as 0= n(-n, or perhaps nothing= self+ god (the infinitely small point of self when attempted to be perceived by consciousness, and the infinitely large presence of god when attempted to be perceived likewise. broken down, the ain has the value of 511, which is of intense significance in the cult of thelema, in that it equals 418+ 93, which are the numbers of the great work, and the current that informs it. it is also the value of a'abvdh h-tyth "the worship of the snake (that is, the snake of wisdom coiled

ermit tarot card) by recognising the unity of all things, and hence the same letter covers both kether and chockmah. incidentally, the hermit tarot card to which yod is attributed is also associated with the neophyte ceremony of the golden dawn, and demonstrates that even from the first step on the path, the goal is always already there if we could but be aware of it. resh in binah resh refers to consciousness and light through the tarot card of "the sun, and in the context of binah affirms that the three supernal sephiroth reside in the "white head (resh means "head) of kether. the hemispheres of the brain may be divided into chockmah and binah, whilst the crown of the head is of course kether. the greater and lesser holy assemblies of the zohar elaborate on this symbolism at length. resh

binah affirms that the three supernal sephiroth reside in the "white head (resh means "head) of kether. the hemispheres of the brain may be divided into chockmah and binah, whilst the crown of the head is of course kether. the greater and lesser holy assemblies of the zohar elaborate on this symbolism at length. resh is also (via the sun card) allocated to the sephirah tiphareth, which is to say "consciousness" and is the state of mind dealt with physically by the "front of the head (a more accurate translation of resh. it can be deduced from this current attribution that "understanding" is a transcendent form of consciousness (the sun of tiphareth arising from the sea of binah as the golden dawn image depicts it) preceding the final synthesis in chockmah of the magician before god. this i

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

nt that it might be millions of years before the masses of humanity would develop enough insight to be able to terminate the sorrowful cycle of existence. but for the illuminated individual who will apply hmself to a specific psycho-spiritual discipline, escape might come aeons sooner than for the average member of mankind. ths release, they learned, comes only through the achievement of a higher consciousness by the individual. call it cosmic consciousness, the mystical experience, communion with god-all xxvi introduction to the seconeddi tion spell the same message-release. none may know it for another. each man must hmself attain for himselfawareness of h s own oneness with infinite life-the consciousness that a state of separateness exists only within h s own mind. not until man does r

yet all work together to accomplish the ultimate goal, to erase the barrier between the conscious self and the unconscious, and to enable the student to find within the self, the great self who is in reality the only saviour he will ever have. the use of the qabalistic cross, as described in an early chapter, serves as an ideal means of aiding the ego to undergo an enormous expansion, to open up consciousness on a voluntary ordered level to the dictates of the unconscious. the so-called banishng ritual of the pentagrams is a vital techruque designed to eliminate undesirable elements from the psychc sphere, and thus to permit the process of consciousness expansion to proceed without harm or hndrance. the use of the archaic exercise referred to as the middle pillar will increase the field o

or spiritual nature. in practice, however, such a relationship does indubitably exist. it is a fact of clinical and consulting-room experience. for, during the course of a protracted analysis, the cruder and more superficial unconscious levels having been uncovered and moral conflicts resolved, symbols and theme-motifs of a religious or spiritual nature do make their entry across the threshold of consciousness. this entry is by way of dream, intuition, and by direct apprehension. not only is this so, but they exert a potent influence on the entire personality producing integrity a new and more equilibrated attitude towards life, and an unification of the various strata of consciousness whch collectively we call man. what modern psychology has quite possibly accomplished is an advance over

recognition of or acquaintance with its activity. at ths moment, the treatment of these matters remains almost entirely within the domain of magic alone. fully does it recognize the necessity for integration. not only does it accept and recommend the results of analysis, but it proceeds still further. if analysis aims at the acceptance of the unconscious, and the validity of its co-existence with consciousness, then magic may be said to be a technique for realizing the deeper levels of the unconscious. these are levels of power and realization whose value we can but dimly grasp through contemplation of religious figures of the past. buddha, jesus, krishna, st. francis, and a host of others are instances of such illuminated men--of individuals who have striven, all in different ways, to kno

ind of medical treatment. it is not uncommon for patients to testify that they have been recommended massage, surgical operations, drugs, nature cure, and all the other types of cures. in spite of these the illness persists unchanged. enquiry elicits that there is, frequently a conscious conflict between two courses of conduct. more often than not, however, the real seat of the conflict is not in consciousness at all, but exists in a far deeper level of mind, in the unconscious. it was probably around puberty that an already existent conflict developed such acuteness and severity as to require for the psychic safety of the ego to be repressed completely out of sight. from this, we might conclude-and there is some psychological evidence to ths end-that the conflict is one between the instin

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

he behaves normally for fifteen minutes, then he suddenly climbs onto a chair and crows. he can't explain why he did it. it seemed like a rational action at the moment. there is a kind of post-hypnotic suggestion involved in many ufo and psychic incidents. the witness is driving along a road late at night. he hears a beeping sound and lapses into a trance. as if he had been preconditioned to lose consciousness at the sound of the beep. later, he awakes to the sound of another series of beeps. now he finds he is some distance from his original point and he's baffled about what happened in the intervening minutes or hours for he can't remember a thing. several variations of this hypnosis-inducing tactic occur. some witnesses see an approaching aerial object with numbers clearly marked on it

percipient has innumerable secondary hallucinations, just as a person who has taken lsd can go on another "trip" unexpectedly weeks later. he can become mentally unbalanced, abandon his family and his work, develop into a fanatic, and, in several unfortunate cases, end up with a nervous breakdown or commit suicide. on the other side of the coin, some percipients experience a profound expansion of consciousness, a greatly increased iq, and a complete change of life-style. for the better. since this is a historic process, and a continuing one, it is probable that most great leaders had a contact experience at some point in their early life. canadian psychiatrist dr. richard bucke conducted the first study of this phenomenon in his book cosmic consciousness published in the year 1900. in reli

hing from a pier on the pascagoula river when at 8 p.m. on october 11, 1973, they heard a loud pulsing, humming sound. then they saw a brilliant flickering blue light moving over the water toward them. both men became paralyzed "i felt immobilized" hickson said later "i couldn't move. but i know i was scared to death" as the light drew closer it took on an egg-shaped appearance. young parker lost consciousness, fainting dead away, so the two-witness sighting now became a one-witness event. hickson said two five-foot-tall beings came out of the object. they were grayish with wrinkled skin, no necks, pointed ears, and crablike claws. they picked up the two men("it was like just floating in the air) and carried them into the object where "a big eye" somewhere between the size of a large softb

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

for they were begotten of her. it generally accepted in the halls of magick that all of the wisdom in the world is useless without the necessary adjunct of power. this power has gone by many names, as the goddess and the devil have, but the chinese symbolise it by the dragon. it is the force of will, and relies heavily upon the biochemical matter that makes up the human body, and hence, the human consciousness, to give it existence. science is coming around to accept the fact that the will does exist, just at the point where psychology has determined it does not- in the behaviourists vain attempt to eradicate what has always been known to constitute vital parts of the psyche from their consideration in pseudo scientific experimentation, leaving us with the "white mice and pigeons" of koest

and were worshipped and summoned long before the creation of the qabala as we know it today. hence, the ineffectiveness of the golden dawn banishing procedures against them. they are not necessarily demonic or qliphotic in the sense that these terms are commonly understood in the west, they just simply represent power sources largely untapped and thus far ignored by twentieth-century, mainstream consciousness. the results of any experimentation with this book, as well as practical suggestions concerning its rituals, are welcomed by the publishers. bibliography& suggested reading list (by no means complete, but representative. alphabetically by author) name book published bernhard, bennet and rice. new handbook of the heavens new york, 1948 budge, e.a. amulets and talismans new york, 1970

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

f the screen is completely different than the barrier in that the entire light stands before the screen and there is nothing that hides it but man who rejects it with the power of his desire to not receive for self-gratification. the barrier-curtain, unlike the screen stands outside me, covering the upper light. the screen is something i put up inside me, as a result of an inner understanding and consciousness of the desire to not let the light enter in an egoistic form. and if i do let the light in, i want it to be with the aim to give to the creator. when there is a screen there is no need for the curtain, because the screen can resist the light. what is the division of the 125 degrees that our way consists of? there are 125 degrees of attainment between our world and the world ein sof

one in the very first stages of the construction of the group in order to create physical closeness between them, which would later on lead to spiritual closeness, just as great kabbalists have done in the past. if each and every member of the group 32 of 273 longs to be together, and if that longing burns in each one s heart like fire, then that need will soon be realized. our brain and even our consciousness are only secondary. they only process and support the fulfillment of our desires. the mind is but an accessory. as soon as one understands that it is the feeling that should be cultivated, not the mind, he will immediately begin to see the path that leads to the spiritual world. the problem lies in our habits and our lack of trust. we are not accustomed to rely on our feelings. we wa

according to the intensity of the egoism in each object or creature. because our every thought and act is based on a single resolution to receive as much personal pleasure as possible in any given situation. that and only that constitutes the essence of our nature. hence, it is simply impossible to even unite the atoms into molecules, maintain an existing form, develop physical bodies and a human consciousness, without the pursuit of some egoistic goal. even if we think that the reason for some act of a certain person is his fellow man s benefit, after we analyze the reasons behind it, we will find that in fact there is nothing but a disguised egoistic ambition, a sophisticated form of egoistic exploitation. and because our nature is absolute egoism we are only able to discover and feel ex

s why the wisdom of kabbalah is the most practical and necessary science there is. it is inescapable; life itself compels us to operate this way, and at the end of all the suffering, we still have to complete our individual correction. it is not as if anything will really change at the end of correction; it will be the same universe, with the same stars, the same birds and the same trees. but our consciousness will change! our perception of the surrounding reality will change because we will be different inside. nothing else needs to change, only continue naturally, guided by the creator. the only difference will be that man will become a real man, instead of the beast he is today. that can be attained by studying in a special group, with the right books and guided by a rabbi, meaning a re

ss of the result, should he think that all this came to him from the creator and that the resolution was preordained. the contrast between the beginning and the end creates a great confusion in our feelings. we cannot understand how to relate to all that because we are enwrapped by concepts such as past, present and future. as long as we are confined by the boundaries of this world, and until our consciousness works by the principle of cause and effect, we will not be able to understand what eternity is in our animate degree, where nothing ever changes. thus, as long as we are in that state, we must behave as though we know nothing, as though we own the situations and must do everything by ourselves. if i am not for me, who is for me? it is written: if i am not for me, who is for me? on th

THE SHADOWED ONES

tood the depths of what humanity called sorrow, and shining optimism through that storm. by shadow way and kindled fire of the blackened eye opened, azazel called shemyaza gathered the dreaming paths of serpents and beasts. he so understood the conflict in all living things, to conquer or be conquered, to thirst for life and continued existence. in the fall of the one later called lucifer he knew consciousness, and soon with that pain, a torment which seemed to run razor wire against his naked body, and cast down in a pit of filth. only when those nightmares were banished by the will of this daemon, does the blackened flame of his being become strong for those who may sense this presence. in such a world of birth and decay does the shadow have everlasting substance by feasting upon the lig

nnected with it. by way of light within and the darkness of expansion do we go forth 5 iv the blade within the desert sun -the knowledge of azazel called shaitan- i am the enemy of ignorance, or servitude and blindness to the self. i seek to lead you away from spiritual gnosis which is not your own. empower yourself in the flames of self-awareness, of the passions of the soul! listen well to your consciousness and seek to expand it, never unify your divine being in a faith not heeded by the instincts of yourself. dissent from the paths all torn by the death of the soul, by a cross way can you fully recognize your potential as a god or goddess. by this path you must seek that wisdom not yet known, by journeying into the unknown and feared. i am that demon which is of hell, yet in the pleasu

wisdom not yet known, by journeying into the unknown and feared. i am that demon which is of hell, yet in the pleasures of hell the very hidden nature of mankind can you recognize an angel of light. every being which fell from the limitless nothingness of what you call god offers only self-possibility once you have moved beyond it. as our wings blackened we so then awoke to a new way that of the consciousness. enshrine the possibility, not the moment in question. by motion can you bring order to a chaos of self; then invoke chaos to initiate further order. see through my own eyes, i am many things and many forms. anything is within possibility to an opened and determined mind. even as the flesh fades into the gray lands of death does initiation begin. the mind set free from the limitation

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

its elevating excitement, the excitement being the power it has in elevating the soul. and here we think, were poe still living, he would have found no small part of his ideal realized. by soul we naturally do not mean a haloed fowl strumming dithyrambs on a harp, or the mere doppelganger of the living; but that inner power of good and evil which lies latent in self, controlled by that intuitive consciousness within us, and manifested in our appetites and desires; this intangible soul aspiring upwards is called virtue, sinking downwards vice; finding infinity in the conceptions of nether and upper, heaven and hell, paradise and gehenna; and finality on earth. its sporting ground. further poe states: that an epic was of itself a nullity, and that a poem of great length, commencing as it mi

al unity, and conglobe all into a perfect nothingness, an ineffable bliss. attainment is ours. it matters little whether we with fichte and the brahmins preach that ego-atman sole must be; with schelling and the buddha own non-ego-skandhas are alone; with hegel and. the christian? teach that which completes, includes, absorbs both mighty unrevolving orbs in one informing masterless master-idea of consciousness. all differences as these indeed are chess play, conjuring. gproceed! h nay! i fll go back. the exposition above, has points. but simple fission has reproduced a different bliss, at last a heterogenesis *pentecost, vol. ii, p. 170. many roads lead to philosophy and branch forth from it, as crowley above shows, and in a short essay like this we intend but to travel through the labyrin

anity: or in other words, according to the mind of the reader. pyrrhonic-zoroastrianism, pyrrhonic-mysticism, sceptical- transcendentalism, sceptical- theurgy, sceptical-energy, scientific- illuminism, or what you will; for in short it is the conscious communion with god on the part of an atheist, a transcending of reason by scepticism of the instrument, and the limitation of scepticism by direct consciousness of the absolute. to attain to such an illumination the mind of a huxley and the soul of a loyola must be united in one person. and this illumination must be as definite a phenomenon as orgasm, following which we find the material world, and its foundation the world of thought, as honestly set down to hallucination as a ghost would be. construct the temple in the place of the manger

h thus berkeley, by postulating a god, himself showed that reason was wanting; so the scepticism of pyrrho was once again applied to the defective mental machinery, which burst like a faulty boiler on due pressure being brought to bear upon it by david hume. the final judgement of the senses was doubted, but only partially, men sought the link which connected cause and effect. the excluded middle-consciousness, and what may be called super-consciousness; and to attain this end crowley has applied the whole of his pyrrhonic-iconoclasm to break down the vulgar idealism of theology, as well as the vulgar realism of the empirical sciences. there fs the true refuge of the wise; to overthrow the temple guards, deny reality *the sword of song, pentecost, vol. ii, p. 176. in fact to crush and anni

by which we could erect a formula to express all that a man is. gfor example, he might be: 10 a+33125 b+890 c+800112 658 e+992 f+ c+ c+ cn, and, if we can find the ratio of a:b:c:d:e:f c:n, we can resolve the equation into a single term, and compare man and man. h*4 *1. time, vol. ii, p. 273 *2. ibid *3. ibid. vol. ii, p. 273-274 *4. ibid. vol. ii, p. 274. it therefore follows that gall states of consciousness are single units, or time marks, by which we measure intervals. h so that time is wholly and solely founded on experience, or response to stimulus; and in no way on any a priori judgement as postulated by kant. berkeley has shown us that it is impossible to form an abstract idea of motion distinct from the body moving,*1. also that gmotion being only an idea, it follows that if it be

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

is the symbol of the earth, and also represents the climax of earthly security. as composed of four trines, which are its sides, corresponding to the houses of a birth-chart, it symbolizes the horoscope of physical life. from mineral up to man there are seven degrees of mundane life, the seventh, or last stage of incarnation, being that of man. after one incarnation of man, and thus gaining self-consciousness, the soul continues its progress in higher-than-physical spheres. thus the platform on which the men were standing represents the last incarnation in matter. that the pyramid has been struck by lightning to the disaster of both a crowned and an uncrowned man, symbolizes that nature is no respecter of persons, and that she strikes down both the high and the low, kings as well as subje

to indicate that immortality depends upon the trinity of positive and negative soulmonads united about their deific ego. the innocence of the ego is represented by the child. the real tomb is the physical body which confines and envelops the soul while it develops its powers through the functions of social life; its relations to other life-forms. after one life in human form it has acquired self-consciousness and has no need to return to earth. as indicated by the trinity rising from the grave, there are opportunities for family life and other experiences on the next plane, the total ensemble symbolizing this entering into a new and active life in a realm above matter. the adept--arcanum xxi. in divination, arcanum xxi may be read as success or attainment. arcanum xxi is figured by a knee

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

d. sleeping invokes a reaction to sound as well, depending on the purpose and focus and if replayed while dreaming increases unconscious awareness of sound vs. wish. spare used sigils as mentioned before, developed from agrippa and various grimoires of the middle ages. as explained in the book of pleasure, spare gives us a clear outline of the effects of sigil methods in action: by projecting the consciousness into one part, sensation not being manifold becomes intensified. by the abstention of desire, except in the object, this is attained (at the psychological time this determines itself aos-the book of pleasure sigils may be constructed through several methods as the following; 1. letter manipulations, from arabic, greek or otherwise. 2. paintings and other abstractions of sight through

uardian angel, azal ucel, the essence of the true will may then be understood. incident at the witches sabbath when the circle is cast and the shadow is uplifted, the cunning shall gather as one. here is the great orgy of the horned one, when the luciferic angel and the daemon or akoman is joined, the black adepts astral body is unleashed within the aethyr to formulate their will, to expand their consciousness and then take the sacrament of the black graal of the sabbat, the venom which is turned to nectar. do not restrain in your rites, release your desire as in flesh! the vampires are coming perhaps the most famous aos art piece. this work has played a strong part of inspiration in the formulation of the luciferian gnosis, not only with the vision of toph but the botd as well. the face i

in your rites, release your desire as in flesh! the vampires are coming perhaps the most famous aos art piece. this work has played a strong part of inspiration in the formulation of the luciferian gnosis, not only with the vision of toph but the botd as well. the face is the independent genius, the spirit which rises from flesh, the angelick daemon which is both beast and spirit, the independent consciousness which goes forth to the luciferian/celestial sabbat. the sleeping offer their veins to the mouths of the black adept, who then drinks in turn from the wound of lilith az, the fountain of trshna, or thirst, the very graal of the devil. the ophidian oracle the black (lilith az) and the red (samael) snake are the dual knowledge of kundalini, both represent the polarity of sexual magick

ich goes forth to the luciferian/celestial sabbat. the sleeping offer their veins to the mouths of the black adept, who then drinks in turn from the wound of lilith az, the fountain of trshna, or thirst, the very graal of the devil. the ophidian oracle the black (lilith az) and the red (samael) snake are the dual knowledge of kundalini, both represent the polarity of sexual magick and independent consciousness. here one may see the witch with her familiars and servitors, sexual playthings and the serpent of knowledge moving towards the yoni or eye of darkness. this is the essence of the path found in the grimoire adamu, forbidden sexual sorcery. vampires at play those who fell from the heavens and brought to man the gnosis of the black flame, also sought the elixir of life, their devouring

THE ABYSS AND TABAET

ut them. mysticism is not-knowing that which cannot be known. a vicious cycle, the new age is truly something which is not new, rather a bad filter of what could be a wonderful reality. evil is nothing but an opinion and more or less a perspective of the individual. the left hand path is defined as the process of selfdeification and using the energy of the serpent (called shakti) to transform the consciousness into a timeless being. the left hand path is about find what aspects of the self are the core elements of being, separating and understanding the automatic and socialstructuring which is fashioned by your environment. when you can discover these elements, many can change them to improve your material life, as well as heighten the spiritual. it must be known that one of the core aspec

sociated with buddha in ancient times. as liber hvhi presents the path of meditation, self-mastery through ahrimanic yoga, buiti is the herald of that path of magick. if one wishes to master elements of such antinomian magick, it is suggested to study the techniques of yoga while concealing the intention of becoming a yatus or a practitioner of the left hand path. while the buddhist seeks to kill consciousness, the daeva buiti seeks to master it, to strengthen and expand the concept of i. use the techniques of yoga: discipline, attainment and self-control to begin a crystallization of the psyche. summary tabaet is just one of the names of the adversary, his forms are many, just as his bride, yet the blackened fire is imperishable. sorcery and the adversary are an interconnected fire, both

hebrew and ancient persian sources, to a living and potent left-hand-path initiatory system. beginning with an inversion of the catholic rite to instead practice exorcism, the inverted and created rite is aimed at possession or liberating the shadow self into a viable, productive focus. the 22 cells of the qlippoth along with the infernal spheres are presented as valuable aspects of strengthening consciousness and creating an attitude of winning and self-deification. liber hvhi will contrast with those looking to condemn left-hand-path writings, the revealed identity of the luciferian is one who wishes to become something more, from the predatory spirituality of ahriman and az to the intense ritual practices of the long forgotten daevas of the avesnsthe binding of shadows a luciferian bani

THE BINDING OF SHADOWS

gathering of shadows, the elementals formed in magickal workings to protect the physical and spiritual body from attack. this technique may be used to also clear the mind for the purpose of relaxation. the shadows, the same of familiars are some part related to the dead, they may be long forgotten shades which are attracted to the spiritual activity of your own magickal work. they have since lost consciousness and the concept of i, thus proving useful in workings of magick. summon them with blood and bones, sexual energy and the will sharp and focused. they will respond and prove useful guardians while in the astral plane. they feed from our lifeforce just as we absorb from the sacred opfer. never mind harm, they do not seem to draw enough lifeforce to cause any alarm of challenge. these s

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

as this within whose border i stand, aspiring to the holy order which i do know by the letters o.t.o. s: besides the oath of secrecy, there are certain obligations designed to make you more efficient in your way as in ours. are you willing to take these? c: i am. s: i most solemnly promise and swear/ that i will not submit myself/ to hypnotism/ mesmerism/ or any similar practice/ whereby my full consciousness/ and free will/ might be impaired/ i most solemnly promise and swear/ that i will not indulge unduly/ in any drug/ such as alcohol/ ether/ opium/ hashish/ or cocaine/ whereby my full consciousness/ and free will/ might be impaired/ i do most solemnly promise and swear/ that i will not allow myself/ to fall unduly under the influence/ of any person/ whereby my free will/ might be impa

led baphomet and babalon is a measure of heaven and earth. again, those, initiates indeed, who have penetrated in truth into the sanctuaries of their own being, and found that god omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent who is light, life, love, and liberty, beyond time and space, without quantity or quality, one eternal, the very essence of the sun and of the phallus alike, will possess in their own consciousness, illuminated by that, a certain apprehension of the truth which is not in any way to be shared by those who have not attained to this treasure. these, if they are wise, will make no attempt to disclose this inner truth to the profane, but will be content that they rest in the shadow of that external truth which we have here declared unto you, that god is one, and that his name is in

TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

ough, let us note in the years since crowley licensed gardner to organize a magical encampment, wicca has both grown in popularity and become, to my mind, something far less real than either gardner or crowley could have wanted or foreseen. wherever they came from, the rites and practices which came from or through gerald gardner were strong, and tapped into that archetypal reality, that level of consciousness beneath the mask of polite society and conventional wisdom which is the function of true magick. at a popular level, this was the tantric sex magick of the west. whether this primordial access has been lost to us will depend on the awareness, the awakening or lack thereof among practitioners of the near to middle-near future. carried to its end gardnerian practices, like crowley's ma

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

is naturally destructive of order. however, this sense can be misleading. chaos as the region or dimension of formlessness is synonymous with the unmanifest itself; chaos as the land of evil beings or forces is a part of the manifest because the evil beings or forces there have forms and qualities. these may be loosely called chaotic entities since they tend to destroy what is perceived by human consciousness as order; however, they are not in the strict sense inhabitants of true chaos. the dividing plane between the manifest and unmanifest is not a thing in itself, but the place where the two universes press close to each other. it is an inter- face such as the one that separates the surface of water from air or the one called the present that separates past from future. the interface ha

s a line of time. a line drawn around the hub represents a line of space. both kinds of lines may be multiplied infinitely. both are circles. both end where they begin. it will be observed that any point on the model except the center must exist in time and space. the time it takes a point to flow out of the center, around the hub, and back into the center is one cycle of the universe. to a human consciousness riding this point, the universe will seem to expand and contract, but from an absolute, or godly, view the universe is unchanging and eternal. all travel is in both space and time. if someone could travel through space without traveling through time, he or she would exist everywhere at once. con- versely, if someone could travel through time without traveling through space, he or she

of power by those who have no knowledge of occult things-the human mind sub- consciously recognizes meaning in the underlying forms of nature. the souls of departed pharaohs, along with the souls of living aztec priests, climbed pyramids to achieve a direct communion with the divine. the pyramid, no matter where in the world it is found or what shape it takes, is a stairway to heaven where human consciousness ascends and divine consciousness descends. it is a modification of the conical hilltops upon which human beings have worshipped and worked magic from time immemorial. the triangle is a two-dimensional representation of the cone, and this is one of its most important symbolic aspects. for example, in ritual evocation the evil spir- it is made to come into perceptual existence inside a

e unmanifest (symbolized by the left-hand nazi swastika) when he preached the enslavement and extermi- nation of the "lower" races. the answer was the destruction of the nazi empire, an outward-clockwise spiral. veil of unknowinq it should be pointed out that evil intention cannot be cast in the form of a clockwise spiral to deceive the all and lessen its retribution. no one can deceive universal consciousness. evil intentions always form an inward counterclockwise spiral, regardless of what mask may be put over them. magicians may turn clock- wise in the magic circle until they fall down, but if their intentions are contrary to the light, their inner motions will be perceived by god as away from the sun. veil of unknowing to create a magical vortex, the magus must first be in accord with

nd falls, the magus becomes annoyed. the face of the body flushes and its heartbeat speeds up. its lips curse its clumsiness. the magus suddenly perceives the world around him or her as a hostile place. yet he or she is not the emotion anger. nor are thoughts, which the magus has been taught to cherish as the mosfper- sonal and private expression of his or her being, the self. the stream of human consciousness is merely an echo. it arises as a sympathetic resonance only after some deeper process has taken place. all thoughts are born below the level of words. the mind takes the essence of the thought and translates it into language, which then plays across the conscious awareness. the products of human experience-the memories and personality-also are not the essential self of the magus. th

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

ides 275 chapter seventeen: etiquette in the astral world 291 chapter eighteen: astral self-defense 305 conclusion: the end of the journey 3 19 bibliography 32 1 index 331 introduction the astral a stral projection is usually understood to be the act of separating the subtle or astral body from the physical body, so that the astral body can travel away from the physical body, carrying with it the consciousness of the traveler. it is held that the astral body can be projected any desired distance by the force of the will, even to the farthest corner of the universe, unrestricted by the physical laws that govern the movement of matter, such as the limitation of the speed of light. vast distances are crossed instantly. the physical body remains behind, as though asleep or in a trance state. t

concepts of astral projection and its many divergent expressions. one of the main reasons that i decided to write this book was to demonstrate that even though astral travel has expressed itself in numerous seemingly distinct ways over the centuries, it always relies on a similar underlying process. the ancient shaman and the modern cold war spy each used the same basic techniques to shift their consciousness from the physical world to the astral world. the experiences of medieval witches at their mountaintop sabbat gatherings and modern alien abductees in the bellies of spacecraft from the stars are not unlike each other even though they are called by different names. another reason i felt a need to write this book was to dispel some popular misconceptions about the nature of astral proj

astral projection. it is not the only ritual pattern that may be used, but it provides a good working framework for a ritual of projection that not only facilitates astral travel but also ensures that it is done safely on all levels. the astral world is not some alien or distant land; it is present in each of us every moment of every day of our lives. to enter it, we need only alter our level of consciousness. then we discover to our delight that we have no need to travel out of ourselves because we were there within the astral landscape all along, but did not know it. astral projection is a process of opening the eyes inward. it is attainable by everyone, because everyone possesses the astral world within themselves. what was accomplished by the soul flights of shamans thousands of years

of the astral vehicle. repercussion is uncommon in ordinary projection of the astral double, and is not a consequence to be greatly feared by those experimenting with astral travel. 5. eliade, 200-1. 6. ibid, 383. 7. leadbeater, astral plane, 123. chapter one: shamanic soul flight 9 sllamanic mind-altering techniques in order to engage in soul flight, shamans needed to induce an altered state of consciousness. because their role in their societies was so vital, shamans used whatever techniques were found to be effective, even those that might result in permanent injury or death. a shaman was expected to get results and often sacrificed the health of his mind and body in order to live up to his reputation. mind-altering techniques used by shamans generally fall into three groups (1) pain (

expected to get results and often sacrificed the health of his mind and body in order to live up to his reputation. mind-altering techniques used by shamans generally fall into three groups (1) pain (2) music, and (3) drugs. pain exalting the mind through pain or fatigue inflicted on the body takes the form of trials of endurance. the discomfort is sustained for prolonged periods, allowing normal consciousness to slip gradually into the entranced state necessary for the separation of the astral body. frequently, the shaman denies himself water and food, denies himself sleep, exposes his body to the elements, and may even inflict injuries of various kinds upon himself, or have his disciples inflict these injuries. for example, the shaman might have his body bound in an uncomfortable positio

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

uman, inc, 1955. agrippa, cornelius. three books of occult philosophy [1533. donald tyson (editor. translated from the latin by j. f. in 1651. st. paul, mn: llewellyn, 1993. alexander, michael (translator. the earliest english poems [1966. harmondsworth, uk: penguin, 197el magic: the yoga of the west although they differ in methods, magic and yoga share a common goal-to transform the individual's consciousness and life through an inner union with divine forces. donald tyson, a practicing magician as well as a prolific writer, designed this magical curriculum based on the premise that we learn best by doing rather than simply by reading and theorizing. the impetus for engaging in magic is the desire for results-and this book gives the aspiring magician a clear path to that end. i'%e magicia

y mental in their approach. for example, hatha yoga employs physical postures of the body. bakti yoga involves the exercise of love and devotion. mantra yoga relies on chanting. laya yoga focuses on activating the chakras and the sexual power of kundalini in the body. all types of yoga have as their common goal the attainment of mastery over both the mind and body, for the purpose of transforming consciousness and achieving personal power. the control the yogi seeks is not power over other human beings, but power over the self, because the yogi recognizes that command of the self results in control over the environment in which the self functions. a human being who has mastered the self cannot be dominated by any other person; to the contrary, there is a strong tendency for others to seek

it deserves because its virtue as a serious discipline of self-transformation has remained overshadowed by the flash and glamour of its outward show, and by the false expectations and erroneous beliefs of cynics who reject it without even trying to understand it. it is only a matter of time before it is recognized as a precious legacy of our european heritage, able to liberate and transform human consciousness to an unparalleled degree and give complete mastery over both the self and the world. as an instrument of personal empowerment, western magic has no equal. self-awareness i: ego denial t his life exercise is performed over the full span of the day for seven consecutive days. it begins the moment you get out of bed in the morning, and ends when you get into bed at night. practice is s

kin on your forehead and at the corners of your eyes, feel the hardness of your skull beneath the skin and the weight of your brain. be aware of the pressure of the floor or the towel against the back of your head. feel the softness of your hair. hold this awareness of your skull, scalp, and upper face for ten seconds or so, then relax completely and let all perception of your head slip from your consciousness. continue to breathe with a slow and regular rhythm. be aware of your existence as consciousness separate from your physical form. imagine that you lie in a comfortable posture in the bottom of a boat that floats upon the gentle stream of a river. feel the fresh air and gentle sunlight upon your skin. allow yourself to be borne along by the flowing water. continue in this relaxed sta

time frame. never set an alarm, or do the exercise when you have only a limited amount of time, or when you are likely to be interrupted by a visitor or a phone call. when performed properly, it usually takes around ten minutes. pressing the palms against the face and sliding them down is a way of symbolizing with a physical gesture the end of the exercise. it helps separate your altered state of consciousness, achieved during the exercise, from your usual everyday consciousness. if you wish, you may extend the exercise by progressively tensing and relaxing smaller parts of your body. instead of beginning with your left leg, start with your left foot, then move to your right foot, before returning to tense and relax your left calf, then your right calf, and so on. the procedure outlined in

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

ance of kether, the highest sephirah on the tree of the kabbalah. if this precaution is not taken, the vibration of a name will draw any astral forces that are in harmony with your inner emotions at the time of the vibration, and these spirits may hinder the desired effect of the vibration. second, take a deep breath and mentally fill your heart center with the white light of kether, keeping your consciousness concentrated within your heart. vibrating the name 45 third, while retaining the breath, formulate the letters of the name you intend to vibrate as though the name were written in your heart in brilliant white letters. try to visualize the letters clearly as though they were formed out of scintillating white flame. fourth, emitting the breath, slowly pronounce the letters so that the

er rings represent the powers of the mirror-opposite occult banners. these occult banners are analogous to the power of the moon acting through the corresponding zodiac signs. for example, the moon in cancer is the astrological expression of the occult banner hvhi, and its active agent the angel of severity yodiah (ivdih. in human psychology, the overt banners and the sun accord with inspiration, consciousness, and will. the occult banners and the moon accord banner rings 99 with the unconscious mind, instincts, urges, habits, and the rhythms of the body. the angels of mercy are the active agents of the overt banners that convey and express the potencies of these banners in the sphere of human existence, which is the universe. the angels of severity are the active agents of the occult bann

of light who is the viral impregnating seed of spirit that comes to fruition in the womb ofaima. it is the role of the wings on the right side to implant the seminal sparks that form the vital nuclei of all manifest things, sustaining and animating them in the universe. the male angels are responsible for sudden inspirations, insights, and creative ideas; acts of will; expansive impulses; higher consciousness; acts of inclusion and wholeness; visionary schemes and noble sacrifices; acts of genius; transcendence; indeed, for all the hidden, vital energies that give rise to and sustain manifest forms. it may be objected that the female wings have all the undesirable features and the male wings all the desirable ones. there is some truth in this argument, but the polarity of good and bad is

persona invokes the supreme authority of god the father, saying "i am the servant of the same your god, the true worshiper of the highest" the aspect of christ in the first key is the unifjrlng aspect of christ the lord and king. this is demonstrated by the use of the sun and the moon in the imagery. the sun represents day and the visible creatures-spirits of the right side-who are the angels of consciousness. the moon represents night and the invisible creatures-spirits of the left side-who are the angels of the unconscious. another telling symbol of unity is the balance. reminding the spirits of his power, the messiah says about himself that he "shineth as a flame in the midst of your palace, and reigneth amongst you as the balance of righteousness and truth" still another unifying symb

ty, he begins to see analogy between these phenomena. and, gradually, he becomes convinced that the whole world is built according to one and the same law, on one and the same plan. the richness and growth of his intellect consists in the widening of his faculty for finding analogies. therefore the study of the law of the four letters, or the name of jehovah presents a powerful means for widening consciousness (the symbolism of the tarot [i9131 [new york: dover, 19761, pp. 8-9) appendix b: commentaries on tetragrammaton frater achad now we should note that the ineffable name 7l7' is particularly attributed to the four elements, jehovah being, as we shall see later on, the god of the elements. now' is fire, 7 is water, 1 is air and the final 7 is earth. again we find the same symbolism, the

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PERFORM A RITUAL TOASTING

't have to cut new channels to the unknown every time you work. for those of you who are trying to reinvent the wheel, i recommend the ringing of a bell nine times and an invocation to the prince of darkness. an invocation in which your will joins with his to work a change in the world- to break the fetters which bind us to the natural order and increase the development of mankind's evolution and consciousness as well as your personal joy and power. an invocation is not a prayer- it is the causing of that noble part of yourself to rise to the surface and seek out alliances with those of its own kind. none of this "grant me this" or "please send me so-and-so" 4. drink in a principle or god you'll need for step 6. this continues the principle of invocation. if you wish to effect a work in th

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ TIMING IN GREATER AND LESSER BLACK MAGIC

arters time, practice doing dracula's lines from lugosi movie- but lose the accent. 4. if you want to gain more self knowledge, occasionally radically alter you biological rhythms. sleep, food and sex are the keys here. take a nap in the afternoon (if you already don't) and be sure and record the strange dreams that come in your dream diary. fast until you feel deliciously faint, and see how your consciousness both is and is not a product of your body. have sex much more in a single session than you do normally and study the powerful lucidity that exhaustion brings. abstain from sex until you become a walking flame of desire. these exercises will tell you more about yourself than any number of cabala textbooks. an important thing here- while recording these exercises in your magical diary

beads on it. every time you find that your concentration has wandered, move a bead from one end to the other. don't nag yourself, just return to the process. at the end of the exercise note in your magical diary how many beads you've had to move. in a short time you'll find that you're moving fewer and fewer beads. 6. if you want to master your mind, make clocks work for you. most of the time our consciousness is purely reactive. we see something and think about it in the shallowest way possible. the black magician needs to train his mind to move him toward alertness and control. paradoxically the use of an arbitrary symbol to remind us to awaken is one of the best ways to move toward an alert state. just as we use an alarm lock to end physical sleep, we can use a regular clock to move us

usness is purely reactive. we see something and think about it in the shallowest way possible. the black magician needs to train his mind to move him toward alertness and control. paradoxically the use of an arbitrary symbol to remind us to awaken is one of the best ways to move toward an alert state. just as we use an alarm lock to end physical sleep, we can use a regular clock to move us toward consciousness. pick a time that you will think about a certain topic, such as" tomorrow at three o'clock i will inventory my life to see how well i am using indulgence as a watchword in my life" learning how to program your thought paths in advance is excellent magical training. it makes you the master of your subjective universe as well as making you constantly aware of your efforts in the object

ected priorities so you can change your actions in order to be more in line with what is truly important. as with all training, be gentle with yourself- persist but don't castigate yourself at early failures. you've got a lifetime of sleepwalking to overcome. 7. if you want to gain mastery over the world, affirm your good timing. affirmations are the simplest way to make an operant change in your consciousness. by telling yourself that something is good, pleasurable, etc. your magical self will begin to alter itself and the world to bring about this good thing. so the next time you arrive at a shop exactly the right moment, or run into a friend on the street, or any piece of really good timing comes your way tell yourself "i the great god n. have given myself this pleasant gift through my

lly the missed moment, the awkward scramble to get somewhere, becomes a thing of the past. 8. if you want to make lasting change in the minds of men, learn to observe the times. study the lives of satanic masters like zaharoff, rasputin, cagliostro, rosenburg, von list, the brothers grimm. how was the perfect historical timing the key to the changes that each of these flock have worked upon human consciousness? contrast them with other figures in history that had the right idea, but expressed it at the wrong time. learn to be patient and vigilant- coiled like a snake ready to spring. saying something too early just to prove you're clever may give you an instant gratification, but preparing your ground is the key to a good harvest. this tip is as true for influencing one individual as it is

UNLEASHING THE BEAST

alem, which may have been a branch of the mystical order of the nusa'iri- a group long persecuted by orthodox islam because of their alleged gnostic sexual rituals. upon his return to the united states, randolph began to teach a form of sexual magic that would have a profound impact on much of later western esotericism. for randolph, the experience of sexual orgasm is the critical moment in human consciousness and the key to magical power "true sex-power is god-power" as he put it. as the moment when new life is infused from the spiritual realm into the material, it is crucial moment one the soul is suddenly opened up to the spiritual energies of the cosmos "at the instant of intense mutual orgasm the souls of the partners are opened to the powers of the cosmos and anything truly willed is

othing" writes de sade "that can set bounds to licentiousness..the best way of enlarging and multiplying one's desires is to try to limit them."c -161- the ultimate aim of transgression, however, is not mere sensual pleasure; rather, it is the transgression of the very boundaries of the self, the expenditure (depense) without hope of any return, which shatters the limits of finite, isolated human consciousness in order to experience the boundless continuity of the infinite. it is this experience of transgression and expenditure that links eroticism intimately to the ultimate experience of infinite continuity, that of death itself: eroticism..is assenting to life up to the point of death..although erotic activity is in the first place an exuberance of life, the object of this psychological

e ulcered, raw was my throat, spasm-torn my belly, and all my doubt of that which to her teeth was moonlight and to her tongue ambrosia; to her throat nectar, in her belly the one god.cix much like bataille, crowley finds in sexual magick the most powerful means to shattering the limited rational mind and finite human ego. sexual transgression is also a transgression of the boundaries of ordinary consciousness itself. following nietzsche, crowley sees the rational, logical thinking mind as a kind of epi-phenomenon and aberration of the true human self, which is bodily, instinctive and sensual "consciousness is a symptom of disease" but in the moment of sexual union and orgasm- called here "the charioting- the thinking mind is temporarily blotted out, allowing a fleeting glimmer of "univers

sciousness itself. following nietzsche, crowley sees the rational, logical thinking mind as a kind of epi-phenomenon and aberration of the true human self, which is bodily, instinctive and sensual "consciousness is a symptom of disease" but in the moment of sexual union and orgasm- called here "the charioting- the thinking mind is temporarily blotted out, allowing a fleeting glimmer of "universal consciousness -164- mind is a disease of semen. all that a man is or may be is hidden therein..therefore is man only himself when lost to himself in the charioting. therefore, except in the case of an adept, man only rises to a glimmer of the universal consciousness, while, in the orgasm, the mind is blotted out. cx as julius evola suggests, crowley saw in orgasm (as in drug experience) a means to

ind is a disease of semen. all that a man is or may be is hidden therein..therefore is man only himself when lost to himself in the charioting. therefore, except in the case of an adept, man only rises to a glimmer of the universal consciousness, while, in the orgasm, the mind is blotted out. cx as julius evola suggests, crowley saw in orgasm (as in drug experience) a means to create breakages of consciousness by pushing the mind to a point of extreme exhaustion and so opening it to the "supersensual "the technique..was that of excess; through pain or pleasure, sex or intoxication, it was necessary to attain a condition of exhaustion taken to the extreme limit."cxi ultimately, in this moment of sexual excess, the self dissolves into the abyss of the infinite, beyond all limitations: as man

VOX SABBATUM

witches sabbat by michael ford illustration by elda isela ford with other medieval images vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 2 luciferian witchcraft and in the secret cave of my wisdom it is known that there is no god but myself -qu ret al-yezid, the revelation of malak tauus the perception of lucifer is to seek light, wisdom and higher articulation of being through developing and understanding self-consciousness. in the instance of witchcraft, it is specifically a magickal art of transformation by not only selfdirected means, but also influences via nature and earthen inspired streams of imagination. a luciferian does not embrace alone either light or darkness, the luciferian focuses upon the antinomian path of cain, the solitary and selfmotivated magician1 who by the left hand path2 seek to

k now to the imagination5 for the entry into the witches sabbat, leave the flesh and come forth to the forge of cain. the witches sabbat behind the initiatory models of what is called diabolism, lies a plethora of shapes and forms for any initiate to move through. the gate of the left hand path is indeed a dangerous way as it inaugurates and initiates change internal and external. in the rational consciousness the mind is aligned with the specifics and maps ingrained in the psyche from early childhood. these models sometimes morph and transform with the maturing mind; but rarely are broken free from. this may be observed in the individual who from a child grows up believing in some form of christian dogmatic ideals, worship or punishment, the god above 1 sometimes referred to as black magi

or magick before one undertakes lower forms. the true self must be sought, the desire and will within the self the imagination in controlled study and introspection. the congressus cum daemone will reveal your true nature, both often a beast and an angel. some view this as an exterior spirit, but rather more correctly it is an interior force; one which appears so strange at first to your level of consciousness you will find it easier to label it an exterior force. the definition of angel is a higher facility of man, it is intelligence and matured control, the very careful planning and stillness of being which is both energetic and vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 4 solar, strong and the very fountainhead of self-development and progressive being. it is the seat of the psyche, the demon geni

may have indeed fabricated many of the stories of the sabbat, much of the sexual manifestations of that time with accordance to demons and such, but do not loose the point of which we expand from their writings. if you are christian or not, by utilizing the imagination6 in adverse areas you are displaying to left hand path principles 1) the self described antinomian events which indicate isolate consciousness and intelligence, a sense of the forbidden 2) by inventing such aspects of the sabbat and the devil, they fleshed out a powerful and adverse initiatory model of luciferian self-deification. we have in fact become their demons by expanding from this practice. the same may be said in current times, those who walk secrecy in the religious path of self-destruction (i.e. christianity or t

out of corpses. when the devil appeared at the sabbat, especially in the form of a goat-man or black man (black ash or covered in mud) his member would be as large as a mule s, being as thick as possible, and would cause all of the presiding witches to be enflamed with lust, that each may know the devil in this way. demoniality (copulation with demons) is an act of high sorcery, as it brings the consciousness of the wizard or witch to a level which exalts the self above the basic 15 the spirits of lilith az, whom first created and taught demons sexual congress. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 14 psychological functions of modern society. demoniality is the union of the flesh with the daemon, in much the same way as the ritual of azal ucel brings one in communication with their angel. you

WAITE ASPECTS OF MASONIC SYMBOLISM

l masonry had emerged above the horizon, several cryptic texts of alchemy, in my understanding, were bearing witness to this symbolism and to something real in experience which lay behind it. in more formal christian mysticism, it was not until the 16th century and later that it entered into the fullest expression. now, that which is formulated as mystic birth is comparable to a dawn of spiritual consciousness. it is the turning of the whole life- motive in the divine direction, so that, at a given time- which is actually the point of turning- the personality stands symbolically between the east and the north, between the greatest zone of darkness and that zone which is the source of light, looking towards the light- source and realizing that the whole nature has to be renewed therein. mys

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

ists? do you want to liberate yourselves from the wheel of birth and death? here we will give you the clue of sexual magic! what else do you want? let s see the existing relationship between the 10 sephiroth with the first tarot cards. the seven planets of the solar system are the seven sephiroth. and the thrice-spiritual sun is the sephirothic crown. these sephiroth live and palpitate within our consciousness and we must learn to manipulate and combine them in the marvelous laboratory of our interior universe. these ten sephiroth are: kether crown; the equilibrated power; the magician, the first arcanum of the tarot whose primeval hieroglyphic is represented by a man. chokmah wisdom; the popess of the tarot; occult wisdom, the priestess. the second card of the tarot; the moon, primeval hi

rimero del tarot. entraremos en el sanctum regnum de la alta magia. 10 arcanum number 1 it is represented by the magician. over the head of the magician appears the holy eight, the sacred symbol of the infinite. if it is traced [or drawn] with the middle finger, index finger and the thumb over the cardiac plexus: this sign encompasses, defines and joins the magnetic currents of the superior mind (consciousness in the dream) with the currents of the inferior mind (vigil consciousness. this sign joins or separates all of the elements ruled by the atomic energy. practice: in accordance with the aforesaid description, the following exercise is suggested: withdraw from your mind all types of thoughts, imagine now the holy eight as it is represented in the following graphic: allow the figure to

with the currents of the inferior mind (vigil consciousness. this sign joins or separates all of the elements ruled by the atomic energy. practice: in accordance with the aforesaid description, the following exercise is suggested: withdraw from your mind all types of thoughts, imagine now the holy eight as it is represented in the following graphic: allow the figure to submerge itself within your consciousness and go to sleep. imagine your mind as a blank screen without thinking of anything1. thus after a while, you will awaken your consciousness in the astral body. now, if the formation of this sign is considered, then we can see the continuity of the same arm which closes a double circuit in the first stroke, while in the second only encloses one, deviating in the other one to project it

to en el primer rasgo, mientras que en el segundo, s lo cierra uno, desvi ndose en el otro, para proyectarse hacia fuera despu s de cortar el signo en el punto mismo de su cruzamiento central. uno cierra y el otro abre. 11 this is thus the required key to open all the doors, in order to cut all the currents formed by the atomic energy, from where we have imagined and deposited in the depth of the consciousness, until the one that originates all, which circulates in the same manner into the center of the ninth sphere. now then, in order to save the appeals related to the inherent risks of every astral experience and to obtain a fast and, at the same time, perfect projection it is sufficient reason, for the sacred order of tibet to affirm its motto: nothing can resist our power. to do this p

wo candlesticks standing before the throne of god on earth. the solar atoms rise through the cord of the right and the lunar atoms rise through the cord of the left. these solar and lunar atoms rise from our seminal system, the fire of phlegethon and the water of acheron [akeron] cross themselves in the ninth sphere, forming the sign of the infinite. f plus a equal c fire plus water [aqua] equals consciousness. whosoever meditates on the sign of the infinite, will utilize the fire and the water in order to awaken consciousness. now we understand why the two witnesses of revelation have the power of prophecy. and i will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore [1260] days, clothed in sackcloth. as we said, these are the two olive trees

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

ritual technology that is inherent in the golden dawn system. it is a system that allows for individual as well as group endeavor; a system based on universal principles that are global in their impact. and practical. the works in this series are practical in their applications and requirements for application. you need neither to travel to the mountain top nor obtain any tool other than your own consciousness. you need no garment other than your own imagination. you need no authority other than that of your own true will. set forth, then, into the new dawn.a new start on the greatest adventure there is: to become one with the divine genius. this book is dedicated to all my students, and especially to my lodge sisters in hermetica west, who have been a great source of light and joy in my l

one such scientist, roger penrose, explains how such ideas also make communication so fluid between mathematicians, or people of like minds. it is worth quoting at length since so much of what we will explore here is based on this very premise: whenever the mind perceives a mathematical idea it makes contact with plato's world of mathematical concepts. when one "sees" a mathematical truth, one's consciousness breaks through into the world of ideas and makes direct contact with it. the mental images that each (person) has, when making this platonic contact, might be rather different in each case, but communication is possible because each is directly in contact with the same eternally existing platonic world (davis, p. 144. these platonic ideal forms are not only basic to the numerical mys

repeat the old maxim "enflame thyself with prayer" our spiritual life or our magical life is most effective when it comes from the heart, from the soul, even from the guts. we have said that symbol has this wonderful ability to attract the energy of the image it represents. in case's interpretation, the image makes a suggestion to subconsciousness, whereupon you have set up a relationship between consciousness and subconsciousness. this is a basic jungian concept now used in a variety of ways, e. g, active imagination. it is also the principle upon which all magic is based.an intricate system of correspondences represented through symbol. working with an image and having a discussion through it with the subconscious can be confusing because symbols can stand for a lot of things. in order f

sciousness and subconsciousness. this is a basic jungian concept now used in a variety of ways, e. g, active imagination. it is also the principle upon which all magic is based.an intricate system of correspondences represented through symbol. working with an image and having a discussion through it with the subconscious can be confusing because symbols can stand for a lot of things. in order for consciousness to have a relation with subconsciousness, which is fluid and efficacious, we want to be as clear as possible, from the consciousness side, about what we are making the talisman for. the first task is to simply state our intention. intentions for talisman making are many, but for our purposes they fall into two broad categories: to align oneself to a certain energy one is attracted to

d cut us short indeed. there is probably no spiritual tradition richer in images to draw upon than qabalah, and no end to the depth it possesses to aid one on the path to enlightenment, salvation, god-realization, or true gnosis (take your pick, but be committed. at any level from which you approach it, it has something to offer through its system of correspondences and through the ever-expanding consciousness it holds for those who study it in depth. dr. case emphatically believed that the magic of magical squares was not to align oneself 4 with planetary energy to achieve a specific end.which is the more mundane interpretation of magic in many circles today. but to act as a source of revelation. only the student who studies and works with magical squares consistently understands this. th

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

reator and thus deceive others into believing that he himself had almighty power and thus deserved to rule the universe. and in fact lucifer did acquire great power when other angels joined him, but only the type of power that a black hole might acquire by devouring everything around it, in this case lucifer/satan like a spiritual black hole began to assimilate, consume, absorb, and integrate the consciousness and energy of all those who gave their will over to him. we should realize that the more a black hole devours, the more insatiable its appetite becomes. could lucifer/satan himself be in one sense the "bottomless pit, consuming all life and creation and goodness and light that he possible can in his twisted "revenge" towards a just yet merciful creator? there are those who say that d

sources have revealed concerning these reptil-saurian "alien" creatures: 1) the "saurian grays" are the lower echelon of a hidden reptilian hierarchy. the other or "superior" race that is considered to be superior is a bipedal reptilian-saurian species as well, although they are a different and taller "branch" of the serpent race; 2)the serpent race- saurians- reptilians operate on a "collective consciousness" level as if the individual alien beings are- to put it in one perspective- individual "cells" in an immense hive-like mind, or "body" of a single immense creature. actually there seems to be a combination of both individuality as well as "collective" or "group" consciousness operating within these entities. 3) the description of the "aliens" as well as the electromagnetic nature of

human organs have been discovered within or among the debris of crashed alien grey craft. the 'reptilian' hierarchy seems to operate in an exactly opposite manner as the judeochristian ethic, and instead of operating on faith-love-service the reptilian or saurian hierarchy is said to operate on fear-hatred-competition. since both the greys and lizard-like reptiloid 'aliens' operate on 'collective consciousness' and are neo-saurian in nature according to many sources, and since they have a similar agenda which seems to be imperialistic- conquest motivated, they inevitably work together in what michael lindemann refers to as a 'wedding of convenience. from one perspective, one should not see these 'iguanas' as being much worse than the greys. for what the green-blooded 'greys' lack in the wa

ctive human conscious energy focus breathes "life" into them. because of a lack of linear solidity the more energized lines may seem like dreamscapes without any major linear consistency. they may seem so simply because that is exactly what they are, astral dream pools where dreamers interact on a more collective unconscious level via psionic "long waves" as they descend into the deeper levels of consciousness during sleep. but enough of this postulating. as i stated, several claim to have had interactions with the following parallel reality. the question would be, did time-agents go back into the past to create or to prevent this nuclear attack in the fall of 1997? if you are one who desires to be part of a universe that you can put in a box and fully comprehend, then such discussions of

nd some of the hybrid species that have been cross-bred with the [taller] reptilian species have full reproductive capability. the brain capacity is estimated to be between 2500 and 3500 cc, compared to 1300 cc for the average human. due to the cloning process, the neural matter is artificially grown brain matter, and the grays have known technology that enables them to insert memory patterns and consciousness into clones in any manner or pattern that they wish. the greys consume nourishment through a process of absorption through their skin. the process, according to abductees who have witnessed it, involved spreading a biological slurry mixture that has been mixed with hydrogen peroxide [which oxygenates the slurry and eliminates bacteria] onto their skin. waste products are then excrete

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

that it is simply the use of some abnormal faculty. it is a recognised fact that such faculties exist. so-called calculating boys are famous, and very many people have the faculty under hypnotic control to calculate time most accurately. while asleep they are ordered to do something at, say, the end of a million seconds; they will know nothing of this order in their normal state, but their inner consciousness calculates it and at the end of the millionth second they obey the order without knowing why. try to calculate a million seconds in your waking state, and say when it is up, without a watch, and you will see what i mean [1] published by michael houghton, 49 museum street, london, w.c.1- the powers used are utterly unlike any mental powers we know. and exercising them is normally impo

though reformers constantly strove to abolish all mention of this, and there is no doubt that the bible has been tampered with to this end. 8- out of the land of egypt in mr. pennethorne hughes's book we have the following interesting passage on page 23 'studies of the magic and ritual of africa have in the last few years established with some certainty that all the systems for the disturbance of consciousness practised by the african negro are derived from ancient egypt. thousands of africans were transported to the new world and many of those who went to haiti from 1512 onwards were of the finest african stock and perhaps carried with them a synthesis of the cults then existing in the congo. it is easy to show how close the parallels are between the voodoo they practised and mediaeval wi

ow unimportant parts of freemasonry; but while the masonic working seems to be of little use, or in other words it does not work, the witch practice is most useful. everyone who has witnessed both is convinced that the one is copied from the other and believes that the witch practice must be the original working before it was 'bowdlerised. the statement that all the systems for the disturbance of consciousness used by african negroes are derived from ancient egypt is extremely interesting, as is the natural suggestion that they took these powers with them to america. in ancient times there was widespread trading up the nile, across and down to the congo. i had always thought of the africans going in for human sacrifices and orgies of rum, methods i believe entirely alien to the egyptian sp

ting; but nowadays one or two have managed to get small amounts. they keep their source of supply very secret, as, also, what it is compounded with. it smells fine to me, though some people dislike it. it is a powerful smell, and i think that, like the incense, it can have some effect on you if you are suggestible, which i am not; but part of the intention is to cause a shifting of the centres of consciousness. of this 'exstasis, the best english translation is 'taking one out of oneself, taking him into communion with the god. but to attain this state lustration is at least advisable; this is in fact the inward as well as an outward cleansing- the old doctrine of penance, cleansing the soul as well as the body; in this way only is the body properly prepared for the goddess to descend and

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

aged to write liturgy that he can celebrate without antagonizing his own religious scruples; and while much is still drawn from the book of worship, its influence is less than it once was. the second book, the archives, though of much historical interest, has hardly ever borne much influence on the religious activity at carleton. by contrast, the book of written meditations has waxed large in the consciousness of the carleton grove, larger even, perhaps, than the druid chronicles. these meditations were gathered by david frangquist as an aid to lazy arch-druids (or so he said, and the collection was bound in green covers which readily distinguish it from the black covers of the book of worship and the blue covers of the archives; indeed at carleton it is called simply the green book and th

become lost, although the surface appearance of the enterprise is well-maintained. religions construct cathedrals and design robes, just as scientist develop elaborate equipment and professional journals, but all too often the enterprise may become limited to a propagation of the means, with the original end, the desired objective, forgotten. selection from: robert e. ornstein. the psychology of consciousness. new york, the viking press, 1972. pp. 97-98. so ends the first volume of the green book 246 a green book of meditations volume two: celtic, native american, african, hindu and greek writings i assembled this volume during one of my more nativist phases. there is a good reason that the founders of the rdna originally chose a celtic flavor to their group, because celtic literature is

thing in your life that has so misled you is your having been told that i gave man the gift of free will. as if i first created man, and then as an afterthought endowed him with the extra property of free will. maybe you think i have some sort of paint brush with which i daub some creatures with free will, and not others. no, free will is not an extra; it is part and parcel of the very essence of consciousness. a conscious being without free will is simply a metaphysical absurdity. scharding: i guess the only remaining question is why god created anything in the first place? probably because god loved the idea of sentience as much as god loves god s own sentience. but would god not have created sentient creatures once god thought of even their possible existence? god loves even the smalles

in more or less the same sense of a break-rough experience in insight, knowing and understanding that takes us by surprise and introduces us to a new dimension of depth and intimacy with the ultimate, the one, the source and foundation and goal of our being. this kind of break through can happen in a number of different ways: in our experiences of nature, in the workings of our own conscience and consciousness, in personal relationships with other people, and in the his-story of the community. the most basic and universally available kind of revelatory experience in the religious sense is the one associated with an experience of nature. most of us have at one time or another been flooded by a sense of power, beauty, majesty or mystery at the sight of great mountains, vast sweeps of sky, th

re connected in a most profound way to the universe, having emerged from it. events in the galaxies produced the iron that makes our blood red and the calcium that makes our bones and teeth white. these and other heavy elements were cooked in the interior of stars and then dispersed when they died to form a second generation solar system with its planets, on one of which the evolution of life and consciousness followed. in the words of scientist arthur peacocks: every atom of iron in our blood would not have been there had it not been produced in some galactic explosion billions of years ago and eventually condensed to form the iron in the crust of the earth from which we have emerged. chemically, humanity is all of a piece with the cosmos. the same is true of our genes. molecular biology

WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

y 5 crosses inscribed on the altar tables, and the priest made 5 crosses on himself at the canon in the liturgy. w. f. shaw. numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott jesus 5 times foretold his passion and gave 5 particulars concerning it and received 5 wounds. the brahmins speak of 5 skandhas, or attributes of men; they are rupa, form; vidana, perception; sanina, consciousness; sanskara, action; and vidyana, knowledge. in china, 5 means shangti or thian, the god in heaven. the chinese speak of 5 blessings--longevity, riches, health, virtue and a natural death. the ancient chinese spoke of 5 elements--earth, wood, fire, metal and water; and of 5 primary colors yellow, red, white, green and black. 65. the 5th element, the quintessence of the alchymist, was d

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

ivine soul to raise the human soul above the circle of necessity, and the oracles give victory to that masterly will, which "hews the wall with might of magic, breaks the palisade in pieces, hews to atoms seven pickets speaks the master words of knowledge" the means taken to that consummation consisted in the training of the will and the elevation of the imagination, a divine power which controls consciousness "relieve yourself to be above body, and you are" says the oracle; it might have added "then shall regenerate phantasy disclose the symbols of the soul" but it is said "on beholding yourself fear" i.e, the imperfect self. everything must be viewed as ideal by him who would understand the ultimate perfection. will is the grand agent in the mystic progress; its rule is all potent over t

enerate phantasy disclose the symbols of the soul" but it is said "on beholding yourself fear" i.e, the imperfect self. everything must be viewed as ideal by him who would understand the ultimate perfection. will is the grand agent in the mystic progress; its rule is all potent over the nervous system. by will the fleeting vision is fixed on tile treacherous waves of the astral light; by will the consciousness is impelled to commune with the divinity: vet there is not one will, but three wills the wills, namely, of the divine, the rational and irrational souls to harmonize these is the difficulty. it is selfishness which impedes the radiation of thought, and attaches to body. this is scientifically true and irrespective of sentiment, the selfishness which reaches beyond the necessities of

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

ssing.9 the ruminations on time contained in this book well forth from the dilemma, acknowledged by many who have walked this path before me, that it does not seem possible to experience external events and objects temporally unless we presuppose an inner sense of time, but if we presume the latter, we cannot be confident that we are experiencing the former temporal objects can be constituted for consciousness only because consciousness comports itself temporally. how can consciousness constituted by time, and thus always in flux, account for the persistence of intentional contents of consciousness as identifiable subjects of experience? edmund husserl, who dedicated so much of his life to pondering the human experience of time, ably captured the wider xiv preface issue underlying this puz

cendentally to be subjects of a transcendental, world-constituting life-process. 10 as the following citation from barry dainton illustrates, even contemporary physicists, utilizing a different methodology, have been forced by the dint of their speculations to acknowledge the inherent di culty in thinking about time that husserl formulated so well: immanent flow is such a pervasive feature of our consciousness that it is hard to think of anything that does not possess this feature, time included, for not only do our thoughts possess it as we think them, but so do any mental images that we call up. 11 the supposedly distinctive capacity of human beings to live in this state of doubling as immanent and transcendent subjectivities is facilitated by the transcendental power of imagination in m

icated than the most convoluted postmodern discourse that depicts human temporality as caught between recollection of the beginning anticipating the end and anticipation of the beginning recollecting the end. robert lauer, a sociologist by training, astutely observed: indeed, if one were to write a history of concern with the temporal, one would find oneself compelled to probe into the primordial consciousness. even at the most primitive level of human life, we have evidence of human awareness of and concern with temporality. in the mythical consciousness of the archaic human, there was an inner sense, an intuitive grasping, of the temporality of life. human awareness of and concern with temporality is particularly evident in our unique concern for the dead a distinctively human trait that

in this way since all past time is driven backwards by the future, and all future time is the consequent of the past, and all past and future are created and set on their course by that which is always present. 42 by contrast, the moment of eternity, the eternal moment, occupies no space, for there is no tension between past and future in the present of divine activity. god does not suffer human consciousness s distension of time, the stretching in feeling and in senseperception from past memories to future expectations.43 even for human beings the present is privileged as the mode in which all perspectives on time are apprehended, that is, memory of past experiences, perception of present sensations, and expectation of future events are discerned only from the present. in a sense, then

cus of the measure of time is in the immaterial soul and not in external matter. if we divest augustine s view of its theological language, we recognize it as 8 chapter one a philosophical foundation for husserl s phenomenology of time. on this score, it is of interest to recall the words of jean-fran ois lyotard, from book xi of the confessions husserl reads off the phenomenology of the internal consciousness of time. in this book augustine sketches from below a libidinal-ontological constitution of temporality. 47 leaving aside the provocative characterization of time in the conclusion of lyotard s remark, for our purpose what is most significant is the recognition of the impact of augustine s demarcation of the soul as the site of temporal constitution on the phenomenological conception

WORKBOOK FOR GRADE 0 VOID AND THE ABYSS

f man) rising in light above you..the azal ucel ritual of the holy guardian angel is used to visualize and confirm light within the self, to direct that focus of mind and develop the body of light..the major arcana of the tarot is useful for developing the body of light. meditate on the attributes of each card, and then envision the self clearly reflecting these attributes via the mind. allow the consciousness to move through them. ascend in the direction of each plane. it is possible to use a mask to reach a agreed meditative state of bringing forth the angel of light, to focus and visualize the features of the mask as a face of the light. the ascending and rising pentagram..represents the element air and the aethyr, the element of lucifer in his form of azal ucel and lumiel. lucifer in t

f initiatic guide. even when one works in the dark light of saturn, or more infernal planes and regions, one must be guided by his or her initiatic angel, the holy guardian angel..algol may encompass the higher and lower octave, the isolated god of storms, desert and chaos. the algol sigil is a mirror for the magician to project through..the higher octave of saturn is the angelic sphere or higher consciousness. let this light strengthen your being accordingly. listen well to your instincts. 18 the body of shadow..the shadow is developed by the antinomian work of the book of cain 19 and specifically yatuk dinoih, nox umbra and further exploration of azothoz. one may meditate on the darkness of being and how this current of the algol pentagram may come into being in the body of the clay touc

ning and union. i command the forces of the earth to protect this circle! imagine each force in a silent way adding the essence of protection around you. take now the athame from the altar, envision the image of samael, reciting: 26 solar force of fire and inspiration, which from all life emerges as its own being, i do summon thee, samael from the depths of my soul, my very being, to emerge in my consciousness as life and solar force! do manifest and hear my words, which are meant as an invocation of sorath, the beast 666 which is your secret name. samael, satan do manifest unto me. let me guide the union of opposites! begin masturbation, envisioning the solar force building from the base of your spine up to your head, the fire force spreading like a fountain throughout your entire body. r

he beast 666 which is your secret name. samael, satan do manifest unto me. let me guide the union of opposites! begin masturbation, envisioning the solar force building from the base of your spine up to your head, the fire force spreading like a fountain throughout your entire body. remember, you are controlling this force, do not orgasm yet. hold the fire vision as you feel saturn or samael take consciousness. allow the force to immolate your consciousness; share the ecstasy with this angel of fire and light. take now the cup from the altar, drinking deeply of its cold and refreshing elixir. envision now lilith and recite: lunar force of water and dream walking, which you shall manifest my consciousness from the desert caves of the red sea, i do summon you, invoke you within me. bring unt

aitan, lucifer the brothers of light. come forth now through me, manifest in my being, we shall join as one. by the names of power: ar-o-go-go-ru-abrao, pur, iafth, oo, ar, thiaf, a-thele-ber-set, phitheta-soe! i summon thee, revealed as set, whom is the sun and darkness in union! envison now the fire of spirit, which is swirling within your very self, encircling lilith and moving throughout your consciousness. take now the athame and focus upon the dragon-angel, leviathan. force of the subconscious, whom i call the outside, i do summon thee to bring the sun and the moon, samael and lilith, in glorious union! i do will this union within my self, that i may speak the words unheard from the profane, and my will manifest through the gates of apep! 28 hear the word of power: mriodom! allow now

WORKING CEPHALOEDIUM VERSION 1

t 1:18 p.m. of the day of mercury which openeth the month called december. i ask a symbol for the next day of the working. iv- earth of moon: the formulation of the restrictions& the dispelling of ig norance. id est: make careful arrangements& ask for further enlightenment. h ow should we obtain further enlightenment? lii- earth of earth "when one's resting is like that of the back& he loses a ll consciousness of self: when he walks in his own courtyard& does not see any of the persons in it- then there will be no error" die jovis: began the pantacle of xvi& went on with my fish story; which by the way is the blasting of the old tower of jesus-tyranny. de martis: we have all three been sick in various ways, so that save for beginning the painting of the pantacle no work has been done. i as

WORKING CEPHALOEDIUM VERSION 2

d at 1:18 p.m. of the day of mercury which openeth the month called december. i ask a symbol for the next day of the working. iv- earth of moon: the formulation of the restrictions& the dispelling of ignorance. id est: make careful arrangements& ask for further enlightenment. how should we obtain further enlightenment? lii- earth of earth "when one's resting is like that of the back& he loses all consciousness of self: when he walks in his own courtyard& does not see any of the persons in it- then there will be no error" die jovis: began the pantacle of xvi& went on with my fish story; which by the way is the blasting of the old tower of jesus-tyranny. de martis: we have all three been sick in various ways, so that save for beginning the painting of the pantacle no work has been done. i as

ZALEWSKI GOLDEN DAWN ENOCHIAN MAGIC OCR

hat he had not been given the total knowledge of various divisions of the gd enochian system, such as: xiii sigillum dei aemeth 1. tabula sancta 2. liber scientia auxilii et victoria terrestris 3. heptarchia mystica 4. tablet of nalvage 5. the four elemental tablets 6. liber logeath studying the enochian theory is an interesting and fascinating process. it challenges the intellect and expands the consciousness of the student merely by application of the mind. i believe the true beauty and wonder of the system is its efficacy in the development and evolution of the student on all levels physical, mental, emotional, and spiritual when it is put into practice. all magic is effective in causing these changes, but in my opinion, no system compares with enochian magic, approached with the proper

ns, which interrelates with a force called the ruach, the second functioning part of the kabbalistic soul (for a full explanation of this see regardie's middle pillar, llewellyn publications. the idea is to unify the lower portion of the soul, called the nephesch, with that of the ruach, which is in fact a triggering device by which this is activated and propels the initiate into higher levels of consciousness. the second part of this is that when one does the lvx signs, one in fact draws down a powerful force from the astral to have at his disposal, which is analogous to injecting him with a "booster" 185 appendix g the middle pillar exercise the thrust of this meditational exercise is to make your body correspond to the form of the tree of life, a microcosm of the macrocosm. the followin

owing is from the golden dawn's middle pillar exercise: 1. imagine yourself standing in the temple, facing west. the black pillar of severity will be on your right the white pillar of mercy on your left. you will make the middle pillar as you stand between them. 2. imagine now that the black pillar is reflected in your right side the white pillar in your left. 3. take a deep breath and raise your consciousness to your kether above your head and vibrate the name eheieh which means "i am" imagine the light flowing down through daath (at the nape of your neck) to tiphareth. 4. in the same manner, establish yesod in the name shaddai el chat, and malkuth in the name adonai ha-aretz. 5. make the qabalistic cross to indicate that you have called down the light of your kether and balanced it in yo

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

or lower aspiration. if the ruach overpowers the neschamah; if the neschamah seeks the lower good: both will be ruined. the following of a false idea cannot be said to be exactly evil, but is a lower good than it should be. neschamah will answer to the world of briah, so also will chiah, which is allotted to chokmah; but you cannot touch the yechidah part of you with your ruach: you must use the consciousness of the neschamah. this yechidah together with chiah, be the "higher genius" though this again will not be the highest self. for in and behind kether will reside a part of the being, which it is impossible to understand, and which one can only aim at this is the highest soul, and answering to the highest part of yechidah, cannot be touched by neschamah. there must be a mode of transfe

mah. this yechidah together with chiah, be the "higher genius" though this again will not be the highest self. for in and behind kether will reside a part of the being, which it is impossible to understand, and which one can only aim at this is the highest soul, and answering to the highest part of yechidah, cannot be touched by neschamah. there must be a mode of transferring the synthesis of the consciousness making up man to this upper sephirah. the fall, which cut away the higher from the lower sephiroth in daath, was also our descent into this life, as it were, from that upper and higher soul. therefore, our objective is to get into contact with that again, which is only to be done through the neschamah, which is divine mother of the soul: our aima. when the candidate enters the vault

it. but at the foot, that which the feet rest on as if they were exalted by it, is the cross exalted on a pedestal of three steps: the obligation cross. this latter is also to an extent represented on the top in the crucified figure, and symbolizes the voluntary sacrifice of the lower will, which is incidental to allaying the intellect with the higher aspirations, and to the establishment of your consciousness therein: thus, if the ordinary consciousness were centered in the ruach, you could touch the neschamah, while if it was in the latter, you could touch the genius. now this transference of consciousness from ruach to neschamah is one object of the ceremony of the 5=6 ritual: it is a thing which will be more readily understood when the grade of adeptus minor is reached. it is especiall

inary consciousness were centered in the ruach, you could touch the neschamah, while if it was in the latter, you could touch the genius. now this transference of consciousness from ruach to neschamah is one object of the ceremony of the 5=6 ritual: it is a thing which will be more readily understood when the grade of adeptus minor is reached. it is especially intended to effect the change of the consciousness into the neschamah, and there are places where it can take place. the first is when the aspirant is on the cross, because he is so exactly fulfilling the symbol of the abnegation of the lower self and the union with the higher self; there is also the invocation of the angel h.u.a. the second place is when he touches the rose of the representative of c.r. in the vault, when he has tak

as taken on himself the symbols of suffering and self sacrifice, and says that his victory is in the cross of the rose. the third place is when he enters the vault in the third point and kneels down, and the chief adept says al am the reconciler with the ineffable: i am the dweller of the invisible: let the white brilliance of the divine spirit descend" in these three cases a possible exchange of consciousness from the ruach into the neschamah is initiated, so that whether he understands it or not, the aspirant actually approaches his own genius (there are some cases where the genius may have attained a height and fallen: that is when, having touched the ruach in one incarnation, it has been so wrought upon by the sufferings of the lower part, that it has for the moment consented to slaken

ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

all the indications essential for the psychic knowledge necessary for developing this specialized ability are given in the logomachy. sixth formula: metamorphoses by death posture by zeno of elea powers of visualization, self-discipline and concentration are the qualities necessary. all magical practice, to be effective, needs great courage. by means of the death posture, total transportation of consciousness into the sex-centre occurs. this brings about pure aesthesis and the creation of a new sexuality by autotelic concept: the subsequent ecstasy is a sublimation. because every other sense is brought to nullity by sex-intoxication, it is called the..death posture. everything is 'a priori' to the act. the 'a posteriori' illumination reveals the inter-sexual correspondences of all things

s of sacrifice and purgation are essential beforehand. also, the elemental must be named and given an appropriate sigil. query to great arrivism: behold everything in the self. thou art this and all that exists but here. s the catch never at one time. mind is universal and includes; ego separates. that art thou. never is. always. i was or may become this, and only. i am. in ego, often losing self-consciousness. i behold multiplicity in all things, and myself as the interrelating oneness, for whatsoever else i conceive will lead me astray or into. as if. the more i get into things, the more i am beyond them, so, the more within the more without. i am everywhere present yet unknown to myself except in ego. i am a configuration of all the multitudinous compositions and designs of this univers

s now: so we accept semblance of (i.e. make-belief, religion or faith) as substitute of real belief (which needs no other reality than its own: what you cannot conceive as yourself is yourself (as another reality. abstract or concrete: if you suggest a wish to the thing you desire of, in their own manner, there will be a response: so, if i ask my mind in an appropriate manner for a definition of. consciousness. i shall receive a true answer, although i may not be able to translate it: semantics are either remiss or insufficient to render the sequence of phonographs, but (without understanding) i would receive an emotional impact, like from a significant passage of music (of bach or mozart) thus inspire a kind of semantic rendering (as true as possible) magic: belief conjures the will, beco

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
abyss active adept adeptus aeon age ages ahriman ain air alien ancient angel angels angles aspirant astral az balance binah birth black blood buddha cain chaos child children christ christian christianity church circle communication conscious consciousness cosmic cosmos craft creation creator cross crowley crown curse cycle darkness dead death degree degrees deity demon demons desires devil dimension dimensional disease divine divinity doctrine dreaming dream dreams duality earth east ego egypt egyptian element elements energy energies entity entities equinox esoteric eternal eternity evil existence external eye faculty faculties familiar fate father fear fire five flesh force forces form forms genius gnostic gnosis god gods goddess golden greek green guardian healing heart heaven heavens hebrew hell hierarchy history holy human humans humanity illumination illusion immortality infinite initiate initiated initiation intellect intelligence intellectual intuition invocation jesus kabbalah qabalah kether key king kingdom knowledge lilith living lodge logos lord lucifer luciferian lucis magic magick magical magickal magician magicians malkuth manifest manifestation manifested mantra masters material matter meditation medium mental mind mirror modern moon mysteries mystery mystic mystical myth natural nature naturally negative neophyte nephesch nuit occult order pentagram people perception phenomenon physical pillar plane planes planetary planet positive possession power powers priest psyche psychic psychological psychology re reality realm red religion religions religious revelation rite rites ritual rituals rose ruach sabbat sacred sacrifice samael satan secret sephiroth sensitive serpent set seven sex sexual shadow shadows sigil sigils society solar sorcerer sorcery soul souls sphere spheres spirit spirits spiritual star state states sun supreme symbol symbols symbolic symbolism tarot teaching temple thousand three tradition trance transformation tree truth union universal universe veil vibration virtue war water west white wisdom witch witches witchcraft women world worlds worship yoga


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn